other side Ex jure quodam inter limitaneos rato saith Camden in his Elizab. nullus nisi Scotus in Scotum nullus nisi Anglus in Anglum testis admittitur This Custom making void in this Fashion all kinds of accusations was one of the greatest causes of the Insolencies of both sides committed Besides there were divers here living which acknowledged neither King but sometimes were Scots sometimes English as their present crimes and necessities required protection or pardon To keep in this people and secure the Borders there were in each Kingdom three Officers appointed called the Lords Wardens of the Marches one being placed over the East the other over the West the third over the middle Borders In England the Warden of the East Marches had his Seat at Barwick a Town of great strength and which for the conveniencie of its situation was the first thing which the English took care to defend and the Scots to suprise of which he was also Governor The Warden of the West Marches had his Seat in Carliâ—e which Henry the 8th for that cause well fortified The Warden of the middle Marches had no set place of residence but was sometimes in one place sometimes in another according as occasion required the Office being executed for the most part by the Wardens of the Eastern or Western Marches But Imperii medium est terminus ante fuit by the blessed mariage of the Kingdoms that being now the middle of one which was then the bounds of two Empires these Officers and the cause of them the wars are quite extinguished SCOTLAND SCOTLAND is the Northern part of Britain separated from England by the River Tweed and Solway and the Cheviot Hils extending from the one to the other It is in length according to Polydore Virgil 480 miles but of no great breadth there being no place distant from the Sea above 60 miles and the Countrey ending like the sharp point of a Wedge And for the length assigned unto it by Polydore it must be made up by measuring the crooks and windings of the shores every where thrusting out with very large Promontories and cutting deep Indentures into the Land For measuring in a strait Line from North to South the length thereof from Solway Fâ—â—th to the Sâ—raâ—tby-head amounteth but unto three hundred and ten Italian miles and from Barwick unto Sâ—raâ—tby-head is a great deal shorter So that there is no such over-sight in the Maps of Britain nor such necessity to correct them as was sometimes thought It was once called Caledonia from the Calâ—dâ—niâ— a chief People of it sometimes Albania from Albanie or Braid Albin a principall Province in the North. But the most usuall name is Scotia or Scotland though the reason of the name be not agreed on Some fabulous Writers of their own fetch it from Scota the Daughter of an Aegyptian Pharaoh of whom more when we come to Ireland Others with better reason though that none of the best from the Scoti Scitti or Scythi a German or Sarmatian people of noted fame whom they will have to seize first on some parts of Spain from thence to transplant themselves into Ireland and out of Ireland into the Hâ—brides or Western Ilands now parts and members of this Kingdom The more probable opinion is that they were no other than mere Irish whose language habit and the most barbarous of their customs the Highlanders or naturall Scots doe still retain united in the name of Scot about the declination of the Roman Empire the word Scot signifying in their Language a body aggregated into one out of many particulars as the word Alman in the Dutch Scot illud dicitur saith Camden out of Matthew of Westminster quod ex diversis rebus in unum acervum aggregatur First mentioned by this name in some fragments of Porphyrie who lived about the time of the Emperour Aurelian as they are cited by S. Hierome after the death of Constantine much spoken of in approved Authors as the confederates of the Picts in harassing the Roman Province The whole divided commonly into the Highlands and the Lowlands The Highlanders or Irish Scots inhabiting the Hebrides and the West parts of the Continent adjoyning to them more barbarous than the Wild Irish at this day not to be civiliz'd as King JAMES observed in his most excellent Basilicon Doron but by planting Colonies of the more â—nland orderly Scots among them The Lowlanders or English Scots as I well may call them inhabiting on this side the two Frytheâ— of Dunbritton and Edenburgh and the plainer Countries all along the German Ocean are the more civill of the two as being of the same Saxon race with the English This is evident first by their Language being only a broad Northern English a Dialect onely of that tongue 2ly by the restimony of the Highlanders themselves who are the true Scots and speak the old Iriâ—â— language by whom the Low â—anders and the English are called by the same name of Saxons 3ly by the generall consent of all Historians affirming that the Kingdom of the Northâ—mbers or Enâ—lâ—sh Saxons beyond Himber extended as far Northwards as the two Friâ—nes before-mentioned and there continued for the space of 300 yeers and 4ly by the confession of some ingenuous Gentlemen of that Nation who grant it for a probable Tenet that the Saxons and the Scots invading 〈◊〉 much about the same time the Saxouâ— might extort the Eastern shore lying next their Countrie from the old Inhabitants as well as the Scots did all the Western parts which lay next to Ireland and the Hâ—brides or Western Ilands from whence they first passed into Britaiâ— The Countrey for the most part especially beyond the limits of the Roman Province is very barren and unfruitfull not able to afford sustenance for the Natives of it were they not a people patient of want and hunger temperate in diet and not accustomed unto that riot and excess used commonly in richer and more plentifull Countries Fruit they have very little and not many trees either for building or for fewell the people holding as in France at the Will of the Lord and therefore not industrious to build or plant Their chief Commodities are course cloth Fish in great abundance Hides Lead and Coal of which two last their mountains do afford some rich undecaying Mines The People have been noted by their best Writers for some barbarous customs entertained amongst them One of which was if any two were displeased they expected no law but bang'd it out bravely one and his kindred against the other and his and thought the King much in their common if they granted him at a certain day to keep the peace This fighting they call their Fâ—ides a word so barbarous that were it to be expressed in Latine or French it must be by circumlocution These deadly Feâ—des King Iames in his most excellent Basilicon Doron adviseth his Sonne to redress with all care possible but it pleased God to
of Panuco but six degrees less measuring it on the West-side to the Port of Natividad where it joyneth with Gallicia Nova Or making our accompt by miles it is in breadth from Panuco unto Mare del Zur 200 Spanish leagues or 600 Italian miles but hardly half as much on the other side The length hereof from the East point of Jucutan to the borders of Gallicia Nova 1200 Italian miles or 400 Leagues which is just double to the breadth The air exceeding temperate though situate wholly under the Torrid Zone the heats thereof much qualified by those cooling blasts which fan it from the Sea on three sides of it and by those frequent showres which fall continually in June July and August the hottest seasons of the year Abundantly enriched with inexhaustible Mines of Gold and Silver some of Brass and Iron plenty of Coco-nuts of which we have spoke before great store of Cassia such a wonderfull increase of Coccineel that 5670 Arrobas of it each Arroba containing 25 Bushels of our English measure have been shipped for Europe in one year Where by the way this Coccineel groweth on a small tree or shrub having very thick leaves which they call a Tuna planted and ordered by them as the French do their Vines out of the seed whereof ariseth a small worm at first no bigger then a Flea and the greatest not much bigger then our common Lady-cows which they much resemble which feeding on the leaves and overspreading all the ground in which they are are gathered by the Natives twice a year stifled with ashes or with water but this last the best dried to a powder in the shade and so transported into Europe Here is also great plenty of Wheat Barley Pulse of all sorts and of all such Plants and Roots as we set in Gardens for the kitchin Pomgranats Orenges Limons Cittons Malcotoons Figs and Cherries even to superfluitie Apples and Pears in less abundance few Grapes and those few they have not fit for wine Plenty of Maize and other Plants unknown in Europe Birds and Beasts wild and tame of all sorts and of each no scarcity Net thus in all places of it nor in all alike but some in one some in another according to the constitution of the soil and air which is so different in this Country that in such parts hereof as are hot and dry their Seed-time is in April or May their Harvest in October but in such places of it as are low and moyst they sow their Corn in October and reap in May thus having two Harvests in a year and yet but one The People more ingenious then the rest of the Salvages exquisite at some Mechanick Arts especially in the making of their Feather pictures and so industrious withall so patient both of thirst and hunger that they will set at it an whole day without meat or drink turning every Feather to the light upwards and downwards every way to see in which posture it will best fit the place intended to it No better Gold smiths in the world nor men more expert anywhere in refining Metals Curious in painting upon Cotton whatsoever was presented to the eye But yet so barbarous withall that they thought the Gods were pleased with the blood of men which sometimes they sacrificed unto them So ignorant that when they first saw the Spaniards on Horse back they thought the horse and man to have been one creature and would ask what the Horses said when they heard them neigh So careless of the worth of Gold that they would part with great quantities of it for Knives Glass-beads little Bels and such peâ—it trifles But whatsoever they once were is not now material the Spaniards having made such havock of this wretched people that in 17 years they destroyed above 6 millions of them roasting some plucking out the eyes of others consuming them in their Mines and mercilesly casting them amongst wild beasts where they were devoured And as for those who do remain besides their own natural ingeniosities they have since learned the Civilities and Arts of Europe What else concerns this soil and people we shall shew more particularly if we find it necessary in their proper places Amongst the Rarities of this Country though there be many Plants in it of a singular nature I reckon that which they call Magney or Mete said to be one of the principal a Tree which they both plant and dress as we do our Vines It hath on it 40 kind of Leaves fit for several uses For when they be tender they make of them Conserves Paper Flax Mantles Mats Shooes Girdles and Cordage upon them there grow certain Prickles so strong and sharp that the People use them in stead of Sawes From the top of the Tree cometh a Juyce like Syrrup which if you seeth it will become Honey if purified Sugar they may make also wine and vinegar of it The Bark of it roasted maketh a good Plaister for hurts and sores and from the highest of the Boughs comes a kind of Gumâ— a soveraign Antidote against Poisons Nor is it less a Rarity though less usefull to the good of Mankind except it be to keep them in continual mind of the Fires of Hell that they have a Mountain in this Country called Propocampeche situate in the Province of Mexico which vomiteth Flames of Fire like Aetna and another in the Province of Guaxaca which sendeth forth two burning streams the one of Red Pitch and the other of Black a fit resemblance of those Fountains of Fire and Brimstone Though they have many other Mountains yet these most memorable And as for Rivers though very well provided of that watrie commodity yet here are none remarkable for length or greatness but Panuco only of which more presently The want thereof supplied by some famous Lakes and the neighbourhood of the Gulf of Mexico Amongst the Lakes the principal are those of Mexico whereof more anon and that of Chapala bordering upon Gallicia Nova which for its greatness hath the name of Mare Chapalicum out of which there is made yearly great abundance of Salt But that which is of greatest beauty is the Golf of Mexico the greatest and goodliest of the World in form completely Circular in compass no less then 900 miles environed with the main Land the Peninsulas of Florida and Jucutan and the Isle of Cuba two onely Passages in and out and both well fortified the one betwixt the Point of Jucutan and the Isle of Cuba where the Tide with a violent current entreth the other betwixt the said Iland and the Cape of Florida where it makes as violent an exit the Sea so headie in the middest and yet safe enough that ships are not to sail in it directly forwards but must bend either towards the North or South as their journey lieth Upon this Golf the King of Spain hath alwayes some ships in readiness by which he more assureth his Estates in this part of America then by all
to have inhabited on the banks thereof The Fountain of it in Peru the fall in the North Sea or Mare del Nort. A River of so long a course that the said Orellana is reported to have sailed in it 5000 miles the several windings and turnings of it being reckoned in and of so violent a current that it is said to keep its natural tast and colour above 30 miles after it falleth into the Sea the channel of it of that breadth where it leaveth the Land that it is accompted 60 Leagues from one point to the other 2 Orenoque navigable 1000 miles by ships of burden and 2000 miles by Boats and Pinnaces having received into it an hundred Rivers openeth into the same Sea with 16 mouths which part the Earth into many Ilands some equal to the Isle of Wight the most remote of those Channels 300 miles distant from one another By some it is called Raliana from Sir Walter Raleigh who took great pains in the discovery and description of it or rather in discovering it so far as to be able to describe it 3 Maragnon of a longer course then any of the other affirmed to measure at the least 6000 miles from his first â—ising to his fall and at his fall into the Sea to be no less then 70 Leagues from one side to the other More properly to be called a Sea then many of those great Lakes or largest Bays which usually enjoy that name 4 Rio de la Placa a River of a less course then the other but equall unto most in the world besides in length from its first Fountain 2000 mile in breadth at his fall into the Sea about 60 Leagues and of so violent a stream that the sea for many Leagues together altereth not the taste of it All these as they do end their Race in the Atlantick so they begin it from the main body of the Andes or at the least some Spur or branch of that great body But before we venture further on more particulars we are to tell you of these Andes that they are the greatest and most noted Mountains of all America beginning at Timama a Town of Popayan in the New Realm of Granada and thence extended Southwards to the straits of Magellan for the space of 1000 Leagues and upwards In breadth about 20 Leagues where they are at the narrowest and of so vast an height withall that they are said to be higher then the Alpes or the head of Caucasus or any of the most noted Mountains in other parts of the VVorld Not easie of ascent but in certain Paths by reason of the thick and unpassable VVoods with which covered in all parts thereof which lie towards Peru for how it is on the other side or by what People it is neighboured is not yet discovered barren and craggie too withall but so full of venemous Beasts and poysonous Serpents that they are said to have destroyed a whole Army of one of the Kings of Peru in his match that way Inhabited by a People as rude and savage as the place and as little hospitable The most noted Mountains of America as before was said and indeed the greatest of the World Of â—ame sufficient of themselves not to be greatned by the addition of impossible Figments or improbable Fictions Among which last I reckon that of Abraham Ortelius a right learned man who will have these Mountains to be that which the Scripture calleth by the name of Sephar Gen. 10. 30. and there affirmed to be the utmost Eastern limit of the sons of Joktan the vanity and inconsequences of which strange conceit we have already noted when we were in India Proceed we now unto the particular descriptions of this great Peninsula comprehending those large and wealthy Countries which are known to us by the names of 1 Castella Aurea 2 The New Realm of Granada 3 Peru 4 Chile 5 Paragnay 6 Brasil 7 Guyana and 8 Paria with their severall Ilands Such other Isles as fall not properly and naturally under some of these must be referred unto the generall head of the American Ilands in the close of all OF CASTELLA DEL ORO CASTELLA del ORO Golden Castile Aurea Castella as the Latines is bounded on the East and North with Mare del Noort on the West with Mare del Zur and some part of Veragua on the South with the New Realm of Granada Called by the name of Castile with reference to Castile in Spain under the favour and good fortune of the Kings whereof it was first discovered Aurea was added to it partly for distinctions sake and partly in regard of that plenty of Gold which the first Discoverers found in it It is also called Terra Firma because one of the first parts of Firm land which the Spaniards touched at having before discovered nothing but some Ilands only The Soâ—l and People being of such several tempers as not to be included in one common Character we wâ—ll consider both apart in the several Provinces of 1 Panama 2 Darien 3 Nova Andaluzia 4 〈◊〉 5 the little Province De la Hacha 1 PANAMA or the District of Panama is bounded on the East with the Golf of Vraba by which parted from the main land of this large Peninsula on the VVest with Veragua one of the Proviâ—ces of Guatimala in Mexicana washed on both the other sides with the Sea So called of Panama the town of most esteem herein and the Juridical Resort of Castella Aurea It taketh up the narrowest part of the Streit or Isthmus which joyns both Peninsulas together not above 7 or 8 leagues over in the narrowest place betwixt Panama and Porto Bello if measured by a straâ—t line from one town to the other though 18 leagues according to the course of the Road betwixt them which by reason of the hils and rivers is full of turnings Of some attempts to dig a Channel through this Isthmus to let the one Sea into the other and of the memorable expedition of John 〈◊〉 â—ver it by land we have spoke already The Air hereof â—oggie but exceeding hot and consequently very unhealthy chiefly from May unto November the Soil either mountainous and barren or low and miery naturally so unfit for grain that 〈…〉 nothing but Maize and that but sparingly better for pasturage in regard of its plenty of grass and the goodness of it so full of Swine at the Spaniards first coming hither that they thought they never should destroy them now they complain as much of their want or paucitie As for the Inhabitants whatsoever they were formerly is not now material most of the old stock rooted out by the Spaniards and no new ones planted in their room so that the Country in all parts except towards the Sea is almost desolated or forsaken The Country as before was said of little breadth and yet full of Rivers the principal whereof 1 〈◊〉 by the Spaniards called Rio de Lagartos or the River of Crocodiles
the Countrey about which gives title to the Marquess of Orestagne 8. Turrita once a Roman Colonie now little better than a ruin yet giving title to the third Arch-bishop of this Iland who is called in Latine Turritanus Here are also in divers parts of this Iland the remainders of sundry Towers and Forts which the people call Noracks from Nora one of the sonnes of Gerton who as they think came into this Countrey and built the first dwelling or mansion in it And this Tradition of the Vulgar hath so much in it of Historicall and undoubted truth that certain Colonies from Spain came and planted here under the conduct of one Nora somewhat before the expedition of the Atticks under Iolaus as Pausanias testifieth This Iland taken by the Romans from the Carthaginians as before is said was first under the immediate Jurisdiction of the Praefect of the City of Rome but after by Justinian was made a Province of his new Diocese of Africk and as a part thereof or rather an Appendix to it was challenged invaded and finally conquered by the Saracens Ano. 807. From them recovered by the joynt-forces of the Pisans and Genoese who divided it betwixt them the Southern part called Cape Cagliari being alotted to the Pisans and the Northern towards Corsica to those of Genoa But the Genoese not content with the partage their portion of the Iland being less in quantitie and worse in quality began to quarrell with the Pisans and at the last to break into open wars To part the Fray Pope Boniface the 8th bestowed it on James King of Aragon who driving thence the Genoese Ano. 1324. became Master of it The Aragonian before that did pretend some Title to it in right of the Kingdom of Sicil then in his possession to some preceding Kings whereof it had once been subject and having backed that Clame by the Popes Donation who challenged it as a part of S. Peters Patrimony incorporated it for ever to the Crown of Aragon Once indeed it was offered unto Anthony of Burbon in exchange for his Title to Navarre but without any purpose of performance that being onely a device to fetch him off from the party of the Reformed in France to which he formerly adhered and was as suddenly laid by as it had done the feat intended in the Proposition The Government hereof is by a Vice-Roy who resides at Calaris and must of necessitie be a Spaniard under whom are two Deputy Governors Spaniards also the one for Cape Caliari the other for Cape Lugudori Inferior Officers of command may be of the Natives What profits arise hence to the Crown of Spain I have no where found The Arms hereof are said to be Or a Cross Gâ—â—â—s betwixt four Saracens heads Sable curled Argent Which Arms were given upon the taking of it from the power of the Moors but first taken as some say for the Arms of Aragon on occasion of the heads of four chief Princes of the Moors which were found severed from their Bodies in the battell of Alcoraz Ano. 1094. won by Don Pedro King of Navarre and Aragon There are divers small Ilands about Sardinia as 1. Isola Rossa hereâ—efore called Phintunis 2. The Isle of Hercules now called Asinaria 3. S. Peters antiently Hiernoum or Accipitrum with others of as little note all which as the Appendants of Sardinia do belong to the Spaniard There are in this Iland Arch-bishops 3. Bishops 15. The Land of the CHURCH WEst of the Realm of Naples lyeth the LAND OF THE CHURCH extended North and South from the Adriatick to the Tuscan Seas bounded on the North-East with the River Trontus on the South-East with the Axofenus by which two parted from that Kingdom as on the North-West by the river Po and Fiore by which separated from the State of Venice and on the South-West with the river Piseo by which it is divided from the Modern Tuscany or the State of the Florentine By this Accompt the Popes dominion taketh up the whole middle of Italie having in bredth from the one Sea unto the other above one hundred miles and in the length above three hundred By which advantages it lieth most fiâ—ly for the command of all the rest it being verie easie for the Popes to convey their forces by Sea or Land into what part thereof they please And were it not that the Popes commonly are of severall factions and that the Successor pursueth not the designs of his Predecessors but hath his own ends to himself which for the most part are driven on without consideration of increasing the publike Patrimony it is not possible but that the Pope long before this time had been Lord of all And this may be conceived the rather considering the extraordinary fertility of the soyl able to spare provisions for the greatest Armies the multitudes of people which it may afford in regard they are so seldom consumed by wars and that the men of this Dominion but chiefly those of Rome and the parts adjoyning are conceived to be the best Souldiers of Italie as retaining some sparks of their Ancestors valour together with their gravity magnificence and a certain greatness of courage which seems to be particular to them of this Nation And they preserve also to this day so much of the antient Roman as to prefer any kind of life before Trades or Merchandise For though their Lands be very well tilled and their Vines well dressed and all things done exactly in the way of Husbandry yet for their Manufactures they are brought from other places as Venice Naples Florence Genoa And though they have the Sea on both sides and the advantage of many fair and commodious Rivers and Havens which with little cost might he made very usefull yet do they no way improve their fortunes or the publick Patrimony in the way of Traffick which is the main defect of the Papall Politie and filleth a rich Countrey full of poor and indigent persons But to proceed to the description of the Popes estate it containeth the Provinces of 1. Romandiola 2. Marca Anconitâ—na 3. the Territory of Ferrara 4. Ducato Spoletano 5. S. Peters Patrimony and 6. Compagna di Roma 1. ROMANDIOLA extendeth from the Rubicon East to the Venetians on the West and from the Apennine on the South to Padus and the Adriatick on the North. It was called antiently Flaminia from Flaminius the Roman Consull who having won it from the Galls planted Colonies in it and had the honour though he pursued this war against the will of the Senate to have it called by his own name and for the better passage betwixt Rome and this made a very large Causey which for a long time was called Via Flaminia The chief Cities of it are 1. Bononia or Boulogne seated in a spacious plain neer the Apennine hills a very populous City of a round form and a great circuit the building antick seeming for the most part to be the work of
think that it was denominated from Venetia which in the old Latin signifieth the seething or frothing of the sea VENETIA A maris exaestuatio est quae ad Littus veniat saith the old Glossarie upon Isidore out of Marcus Varro But the truth is that it was so called from the Veneti the old Inhabitants of the neighbouring Province of Friuli who to avoyd the fury of the barbarous Hunnes then threatning Italie abandoned the main land and built this City in the bogs and marishes of the sea adjoyning And that it might afford them the greater afetie they not onely built in the most inward part of the Adriatick sea commonly called the Gulf of Venice but in the midst of many Lakes of salt-water extending thirty miles in compass and having on the East the said Adriatick sea for the length of 550 miles betwixt which and the sayd Lakes there is a bank or causey which they call Il Lido made as it were by nature to defend the Ilands which lie in this Lake from the violent fury of the sea A Causey of 35 miles in length bending like a Bow and opening in seven places only which serve as well to keep the lakes always full of water as for the passage of Ships and Barks of smaller burden the bigger being compelled to lie at Anchor on the South side of the City near to a place called Malamocco and the Castles of Lio which are very well fortified and there must remain till they are brought in by skilfull Pilots who know the passages which by reason of the shifting of the sands change very often On the West and North sides it is compassed with very deep Marishes about five miles distant from the land and on the South with many Ilands in which are severall Churches and Monasteries like so many Forts which lie between it and those parts of Italie which are not under the obedience of the Commonwealth So that it is impossible to be taken but by an Army which can stretch 150 miles in compass It is built as before is sayd on 72 Ilands the principall of which are 1 Heraclea the first seat of the Duke of Venice from thence removed to Malamocco and the last to Rialto more famous at this time for being a Bishops See than the number of Citizens 2 Grado to which the Patriarchall See of Aquileia was removed by Pelagius the second about the year 580 making it thereby the Metropolitan of Friuli or the Country of Venice but from thence it hath been since removed to another of these Ilands called Castello Olindo 3 Rialto which is of most esteem and reputation so called quasi Rivo alto because the Marishes are there deeper than in other places or quasi Ripa alta because it lay higher above the waters than the other Ilands For which reasons that Iland getting reputation above the rest most of the Gentlemen setled their dwellings in the same and drew thither in the end the Dukes Palace also insomuch that in some antient writings the whole City hath been called Rialto many of the old Records being dated in such and such a year of the Rialto But as they did increase in numbers so were they fain to spread themselves from one Isle to another till in the end they built on all the Ilands which lay near together and might conveniently be joyned by Boats or Bridges By this Rialto runs the passage called the Grand Canale being in length about 1300 paces and some fortie in bredth adorned on both sides with stately and magnificent Palaces and covered with an incredible number of Boats called Gondolos very neatly built and veiled over with cloth so that the Passengers may go unseen and unknown without the molestation of sun wind or rain For publique buildings it hath in it 70 Parish Churches to each of which belongeth a Market-place and a Well 31 Cloysters of Monks 28 of Nuns besides Chappels and Almes-houses The principall Church of this City is that of S. Mark the Patron of their Commonwealth whose body they report to have been brought hither from Alexandria in Egypt and intombed herein Affirmed by some to be the richest and goodliest Church in all the World The building of Mosaick work of which work they boast themselves to have been the Authors A kind of work by the Grecians called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and by the Latin Writers Musiva Musica and Musaica wrought out of stones or metaâ—s of divers colours unto the shape of Flowers Knots Birds Beastâ— and other fancies of the Workman yet done with such exactness of skill and judgement that it seemeth to be all one stone the work rather of Nature than Art A Church of admirable work both within and without compacted of most rare peeces of Marble Porphyrie and a rich stone which the Lapidaries called Ophitis because it is speckled like a snake adorned on the outside with 148 Pillars of Marble and eight of Porphyrie near the door besides 600 Marble pillars of a lesser size which carry up an open Gallery round about the Church from whence the Magistrates and others of the principall Citizens behold such Shews as are presented in the Market place adjoyning to it The Church in length not above 200 foot of Venice measure nor above 50 in bredth the roof thereof being of an Orbicular form lieth open at the very top where the light comes in there being no windows in all the Church as commonly the Churches in Italie are exceeding dark either to strike in the spectators a religious reverence or to make their Candles shew the better And for the inside of the Church the riches of it are so great the Images so glorious the furniture of the Altars so above comparison that all the treasures of the State may seem to be amassed in the decking of it And yet as goodly and as glorious as the Fabrick is it is still unfinished and as some think is kept unfinished on purpose partly to draw on other Benefactors to advance the work the benefit of whose liberality may be employed unto the use of the publick Treasury and partly lest the Revenues which are given already should be resumed by the Heirs of the deceased if the work were ended So infinitely doth the furniture of the Church exceed the sumptuousness and beauty of the Church it self Of other of the publick buildings the Counsell-house the Ducall Palace Monasteries Churches and the like though stately and magnificent structures I forbear to speak Nor shall I here say any thing of their private houses so large and beautified that here are said to be no fewer than 200 most of them on the Grand Canale able to entertain and lodge the best King in Christendom All I shall adde and so leave this City will be a word or two of their Arsâ—nall and publick Magazine In the first of which they have in readiness 200 Gallies with rooms for Cables Masts Sails Victuals and Ammunition of all sortt able
there was not onely a full tenth set out of all kinds of increase but such an imposition laid upon all sorts of grain as came to more than a sixt part of the Crop it self For first out of six thousand bushels and so accordingly in all after that proportion a sixtieth part at least and that they termed the Therumah of the evil eye or the niggards first fruits was to be set forth as the first fruits of the threshing floor which was an hundred in the totall Out of the residue being five thousand and nine hundred Bushels the first Tith paid unto the Levites came to five hundred and ninety Bushels and of the residue being five thousand three hundred and thirty Bushels five hundred thirty and one were paid for the second Tithe unto the Priest which ministred in the holy Temple yet so that such as would decline the trouble of carrying it in hand unto Hierusalem must pay the price thereof at the Priest's own estimate Laying which severall summes together it appears demonstrably that of six thousand Bushels fic de cateris there will accrew one thousand two hundred seventy and one Bushels to the Priests and Levites and but four thousand seven hundred seventy and nine to the Lord or Tenant which is not fully a sixt part as was said before Then had they the first born of mankind and all unclean Beasts redeemed at a certain rate the first fruits of Wine Oyl and wool the first fruits of the dough and of the firstlings of clean Beasts their bloud being sprinkled on the Altar and the fat offered for a burnt offering the flesh remained unto the Priest They had also the meat-offerings the sinne-offerings the trespass-offerings the shake-offerings the heave-offerings and the Shew-bread as also of all Eucharisticall Sacrifices the breast and the shoulder of others the shoulder the two cheeks and the maw and of the whole burnt-offering they received the skin besides the free-gifts of the people appearing thrice yearly before the Lord and all this brought in unto them without charge or trouble Which makes it evident that they were farre moore liberally provided for than the rest of the Tribes though they had no whole Countrey allotted to them as the others had And so much for such parts of the Land of Palestine as were possessed in part or wholly by the Sons of Jacob proceed we now to the Inheritance of the Sons of Esau IDVMAEA IDVMAEA or the Land of EDOM is bounded on the East and South with Arabia Petraea on the North with Judaea and on the West with the Mediterranean Sea So called from the Edomites or Children of Esau whose name is Edom Gen. 36. 1. the Father of the Edomites v. 43. by whom it was planted and possessed or as others say from the Idumai a people of Arabia who in a mutiny being forced to forsake their Countrey came and setled here The first the more certain of the two and therefore I adhere to that The Countrey towards the Seaside very fat and fruitful but where it bendeth towards Arabia exceeding mountainous and barren Heretofore it afforded Balm not now but still it hath some store of Palm-trees for which much celebrated by some writers of antient times as Arbusto Palmarum dives Iduâ—â—e in the Poet Lucan Sandy and full of vast desarts for which and for the want of water it is thought unconquerable For though they have many wells there for the use of the natives yet to them only are they known not obvious at all to the eyes of strangers no not upon the strictest search that can be imagined But all places are not so well furnished as appeareth by the sad condition which the Kings of Iudah Israel and Edom were fallen into when they led their Armies thorough the desarts of this Countrey against the Moabite finding herein no water for man or beast insomuch that the King of Israel said Alas that the Lord hath called these three Kings together to deliver them into the hand of Moab 2 Kings 3. 10. Not otherwise delivered out of this perplexity but by a miracle from Heaven God sending them the next day an abundance of water without wind or rain or any other visible means ver 17 20. The people antiently rude and barbarous greedy of change in government easily stirred to insurrections and in love with tumults Professed enemies to the lews till conquered by them and when compelled by Hyrcanus to the lewish Religion they were at the best but false friends and in the siege of Hierusalem by Titus did them more mischief than the Romans At this time subject to the Turk and differ not much in life and custome from the wild Arabians Rivers of note there can be none where so little waters One Lake it hath though possibly it had been better had they been without it now small and every day growing less the passage being long since bared which it had to the Sea Antiently though then narrow it was two hundred surlongs or five and twenty miles long bordered on each side by hills of Sand which born by the winds into the water did so thicken the same that it was not easie to be discerned from the dry land insomuch as whole Armies have been swallowed up in it Thence called Barathrum by the Latines The true name of it formerly was the lake of Sirbon By the Italians it is now called Lago di Teveso by the Natives Bayrema the utmost bound of Palestine where it joineth on Aegypt The Chief mountains of it are 1. Mount Seir the first habitation of Esau after he left his dwelling in the Land of Canaan to make room for Iacob as is said Gen. 36. 7 8. Not called so unless by Anticipation a thing not unusuall in the Scriptures till the coming of Esau thither the word Seir signifying baâ—ry or brisled such as Esau is described to be Gen. 27. 11. To this St. Hierome doth accord deriving the name of Seir from Esau Sumpto ab autore nomine His reason is Seir quippe interpretatur Hispidus pilosus qua'is Esau fuit So he in his Comment on Esaiah cap. 21. For the same cause is the whole Countrey of Edom sometimes called Mount Seir in Scripture by the name of this Mountain as 2 Chron. 20. 10 23. The 2. hill of note is that called Cassius not far from the Lake of Sirbon now nothing but an huge heap of sand formerly famous for a Temple of Iupiter and the Sepulchre of Pompey the Great Who being basely murdered here after his defeat neer Pharsalia by Iulius Caesar by the command of Ptolomy the younger King of Aegypt unto whom he fled or rather by the command of Achillus who then governed his Counsails by the piety of a private Souldier was here interred in an obscure and homely but honest Sepulchre The Sepulchre afterwards re-edified and made more suitable to the man by the Emperour Adrian The piety of the Souldier not a whit the less
which can make himself Lord of Coquinai which are the five Realms about Meaco is called Prince of Tenza and esteemed Soveraign of the rest Which height of dignity Nabunanga before mentioned in his time attained to after him Faxiba and since him Taicosuma that sovereignty being now in a likely way to become hereditary For Faxiba having brought under his command most of these small Kingdoms transported the vanquished Kings and the chief of their Nobles out of one Countrey into another to the end that being removed out of their own Realms and amongst strange subjects they should remain without means to revolt against him A mercifull and prudent course Having reduced into his power at least 50 of these petit Kingdoms he divided the greatest part of the conquered territories amongst his own faithfull friends and followers binding them to supply him with certain numbers of men upon all occasions By which and other politick courses he so setled himself in those estates that Taicosuma his sonne succeeded without opposition who had he lived would have abolished the vain title of the Dairi or took it to himself as he had the power sollicited thereto by the King of 〈◊〉 But dying in or about the year 1607. Fereâ—sama his son succeeded and may be still alive for ought I can learn What the Revenues of this King are it is hard to say I guess them to be very great in regard he maketh two millions of Crowns yearly of the very Rice which he reserveth to himself from his own demeasns The store of Gold and pretious stones which these Islands yield being wholly his must needs adde much unto his Coffers And for his power it is said that Faxiba was able to raise so good an Army out of the estates demised by him to his faithful followers that he resolved once on the conquest of China and to that end had caused timber to be felled for 2000 vessels for the transporting of his Army And had he lived a little longer t is probable enough he might have shaken that great Kingdome the 〈◊〉 being so much the better Souldiers that a small party of them would defeat a good Army of 〈◊〉 The fear whereof made the King of China after his decease correspond so fairly with his Successour Adjoining to Japan betwixt it and China lyeth the Iland of COREA extended in length from North to South the people whereof being distressed by the Japonites called in the Chinese by whom delivered from their Enemies and restored to liberty as before was noted 2. PHILIPPINAE South of Japan lieth a great frie of Islands which are now called PHILIPPINAE in honour of Philip the second King of Spain in whose time discovered by Legaspi a Spanish Captain 〈◊〉 1564. Strangely mistaken by Mercator for the Barussae of Ptolomy those being placed by him in the bottom of the Gulf of Bengalâ— five degrees South of the Aequator these sicuate on the East of China â—â— 13 or 14 degrees of Northern Latitude those being only five in number these reckoned at above ten thousand The Air in all of them generally very mild and temperate especially in the midland parts that on the shores somewhat inclining unto heat The soil abundantly fruitful of all commodities both for necessity and delights that is to say Rice Pulse Wax Honey Sugar Canes many pleasant fruits the fairest Figges of all the world plenty of fish variety of Birds and Beasts as well wild as tame great store of Cotton Wooll some Mines of Gold and of other mettals great abundance Of all these Islands there are only fourty in possession of the King of Spain belonging properly to Aâ—ia but by him placed under the Government of New Spain in America because discovered by 〈◊〉 at the instigation or procurement of Don Lewis de Velasco who was then Vice-Roy of that Province In these 40 Ilands there are thought to be at the least a million of people subject to that Crown many of which have been converted by the Friers and Jesuites unto Christianity Of these the principal in account are 1. LVSSON affirmed to contain in compass 1000 miles beautifyed by the Spaniards with a fair City seated on a commodious Haven which they call Manilla in which resides the Deputy or Lieutenant Governor for all these Ilands and the bishop of the Philippines for ordering all affairs of those Churches II. MINDANAO 380 Leagues in compass in which are many good Towns as 1. 〈◊〉 2. Pavados 3 Subut 4. Dapiro and some others III. TANDAIR more fruitful than any of the rest and of good extent 160 Leagues in circuit more specially called Philippina because first discovered and so named IV. PALOHAN as much mistaken by Mercator for the Bazacata of Ptolomy These with the rest subject in former times to the Kings of China till they did voluntarily abandon them and confine their Empire within the Continent On this relinquishment the people fell into Civâ—â— warres every man getting what he could for himself and the stronger preying on the weaker which factions and divisions gave great help to the Spaniard in the conquest of those few which are under their power Ilands of more importance to the Spaniards than is commonly thought and therefore furnished by them at their first plantations with Bulls Kine Horses and Mares which before they wanted and do now reasonably abound with For besides the abundance of victuals and some plenty of Gold which they find therein the situation is very fit to subdue the rest of the neighbouring Ilands to settle the commerce betwixt China and Mexico to bring on a continual trade betwixt the Ilands of this Sea and those of America and finally to prevent the Moors or Arabians from planting their Mahometanism any further Eastwards Not far from these on the South of Japan bending towards the west is another great heap of Rocks and Ilands Some of them rich in Gold and furnished with very choise fruits and other necessaries and peopled with a stout and warlike breed of men well skilled in Archerie The chief whereof have the names of 1. Lequin Major 2. Lequin Minor 3. Hermosa 4. Reix Magos c. of which little memorable And not far off those called 5. Ciumbabon in which is said to be a Plantanimal or sensible tree and 6. Matban unfortunately remarkable for the death of Magellanus slain there in a battel with the Natives 3. The Isles of BANDAN THe Isles of BANDAN are in number seven that is to say 1. Mira 2. Rosalargium 3. Aâ—â— 4. Rom 5. Nerra 6 Ganuape the least of all continually burning and for that cause deserted of its inhabitants and 7. Bandan bigger than any of the rest and therefore giving name to all Situate South of the Philippines in the seventh degree of Southern Latitude More fruitful of Nutmegs than any other of all these parts for which cause never without the concourse of forein Merchants from Java Malaca and China and of late times from these Northern Countreys
the East parts neer the Promontorie called Zephyrium in the confines of Libya or Marmarica 2. Cyrene in the West of that once of such power that it câ—ntended with Carthage for some preheminencies Then the chief Lady of this tract which it gave this name to The birth place of Eratosthenes the Mathematician Callimachus the Poet and of that Simon of Cyrene whom the Jewes compelled to carry our Saviours Crosse 3. Ptolemais betwixt Cyrene and Arsinee built or repaired by Ptolomie Philadelphus the Episcopal City of Synesius a learned and religious Bishop of the Primitive times as appears by his Epistles extant 4. Arsinoe on the East side of the River Lathon so called in honour of Arsinoe the sister of Philadelphus and wife of Magas once King of this Country 5 Berenice on the Western bank of the said River so called from Berenice the mother or another of the same name the daughter of Magas the furthest Town of all this Country bordering on the Promontory called Boreum and the greater Syrtis This last a Quick sand very dangerous to Mariners in compasse 635 miles and by them carefully avoided 6. Paliurus more within the land but on the borders of Libyâ— or Marmarica South to Apollonia 7 Aptungis now Lungifari by Ptolomie called Aptuchi Fanum 8. Herculis Turris the Tower of Hercules near the greater Syrtis erected in the honour of Hercules his killing of the Dragon and robbing the Orchards of the Hesperides of their golden Apples Those Hesperides said to be Aegle Arethusa and Hesperethusa the three daughters of Atlas their Orchard placed by Ptolomie betwixt this Tower and Paliurus by Pomponius in the Atlantick Islands by Virgil in Mauritania Tingiâ—ania by Plinie both in Mauritania and this Cyrene and possibly in all alike 9 Zemythus 10 Acabis in the midlands all worn out of memory 11 Fessan of greatest name now though scarce worth the naming The old Inhabitants of this Country were the Asbetae on the East the Barcitae near the Greater-Syrtis the Macatutae and Laganici near the Mountains of Hercules all probably descended from Naphtuhim the son of Mizraim of whom there still remain some footsteps in Aptuchi Fanum the â—ane or Temple of Aptuchus This Aptuchus by some mistakingly called Autuchus and by the Grecians said to be the son of Cyrene and the brother of Aristaeus who being sent out to seek their fortunes Aristaeus fell into the Isle named Ceos and Aptuchus or Autuchus into Libya both by them first planted Neptune the Deity of this Country by the Egyptians called Neptitim seems to come from Naphtuhim most highly worshipped by this people because he first taught them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Art of training Horses to the Coach or Chariot in which the Cyreneans after grew so expert that they could drive their Chariots in a round or circle and alwayes keep their Chariot-wheels in the self-same tract Of no great power till Battus a noble Spartan landing in this Country had built the City of Cyrene and founded it in so good a course of life and discipline that in short time it came to have dominion over the most part of this Country and to contend with Carthage about their territories Warred on by Apryes King of Egypt they sued unto the Greeks â—or aid and by their assistance overcame him Long after which falling at odds among themselves they craved aid of Ptolomie the first of that race by whom they were finally subdued Left by him at his death to Magus a son of his last wife by a former husband whom he had married to Arsinoe one of his daughters it came again to the Crown of Egypt by the marriage of Berenice the daughter and heire of Magus with the son of Ptolomie Philadelphus Aliened from which Crown again for the preserment of some of the younger Princes and in the end given by one of the Ptolomies the last king hereof to the People of Rome Reduced into the form of a Province by Augustus Caesar by whom united in one Government with the Isle of Crete but made a Province of it self by the following Emperours never since separated from the fortune and affairs of Egypt to which now we hasten That the Kingdom and Nation of Egypt was of great Antiquity is not a matter to be doubted the question in this point betwixt them and the Scythian being not easily decided Whether it were so antient as the Egyptians say may perhaps be controverted By them it was affirmed that they had the memorie and storie of 13000 years and a succession of 330 Kings in the time of Amasis the second who was Cotemporary with Cyrus Which number of years if understood of Solarie years measured by the course of the Sun must not be allowed of because it maketh them many thousand years older then the Creation but if of Lunarie which is most agreeable unto the Accompt of the Egyptians who reckoned their years by moneths it will amount unto no more then to 1000 or 1100 years and so fall answerably to the times following after the Flood But for their Kings 330 in their reckonings and those of 24 or 25 several Dynastiâ—s the matter is not so soon made up For either those Kings must not be all Kings or Supreme Lords of Egypt as the Pharaohs were but their several Regents or Vicegerents armed with Regal power those Dynasties not the successions of so many Regal families but of their Substitutes and Lieutenants many of which might live successively under one Supreme or else we must needs look on Egypt as distracted in those times into several kingdoms amongst the Princes of those Dynasties before remembred or finally we must look for some of those Kings and Princes before the Flood By either of these wayes the business may be well agreed For if that most of them were but the names of several Regents as probable enough it is there might be many such in the reign of one King according to the Kings fancie the merit of particular persons or the necessities of State Changes of great Officers especially if grown too great are not new nor strange If they were all Kings or Supreme Rulers as is also probable we find not any thing of moment to perswade the contrary but that many of them lived and reigned in their several parts as in other Countries in those times till the greater had devoured the less Or if they were the names of such Soveraign Princes as had the sole command of Egypt before the Flood as some think they were they might amount in all to so great a number and so many Dynasties the iniquity of those times the ambition of great persons and consequently the short lives of the Kings being duely pondered That Egypt and most part of the world was peopled before the Flood hath been already proved in our Generall Preface If peopled then no question under some form of Government the names of which Governours call them Kings or Rulers or what else we
afford them Materials for Swords Knives and Armour well furnished also with Martrons Sables and other Futrs of great esteeme amongst Forreigne Merchants This is the best Region of this Kingdom not above 40 miles in breadth betwixt Batta and the River of Zaire nor much more in length Their chief City hath the name of Sunda which it communicateth to the whole 7. SONGO is bounded on the East with Batta and Anzichana on the West with the Aethiopick Ocean on the North with the Kingdom of Loanga and on the South with the River Ambrizi by which parted from the Realm of Bamba It lieth on both sides of the great River Zaire which is here so turbulent and broad and so full of Ilands that the one part of it hath little or no commerce with the other The chief Town hereof called Songo gives this name to the Country in which is nothing singular for the Soil or People 8. ANZICHANA hath on the West part of Songo and Loango extended thence unto the East as far almost as the Lake of Zembre on the North some part of the Land of Negroes on the South the Zaire So called from the Anziqui the Inhabitants of it The cruellest Cannibals in the world for they do not only eat their Enemies but their Friends and Kinsfolk And that they may be sure not to want these Dainties they have shambles of mans flesh as in other parts of Beef or Mutton So covetous withall that if their Slaves will yield but a penny more when sold joynt by joynt then if sold alive they will cut them out and sell them so upon the Shambles Yet with these barbarous qualities they have many good Affirmed to be so cunning at the Bow and Arrows that they will discharge 28 Arrows for so many do their Quivers hold before the first of them falls to ground and of so great fidelity to their Masters and to those which trust them that they will rather choose to be killed then either to abuse the trust or betray their Master For that cause more esteemed by the Portugals then their other Slaves And for the same and that only worthy of so good a Country said to be rich in Mines of Copper and very plentifull of Sanders both red and gray which tempered with Vinegar is found by the Portugals to be a certain remedy against the Pox as the smoke thereof against the head-ache Towns they have none or none at least of any reckoning which deserve place here 9. LOANGO hath on the East Anzichana on the West the Atlantick Ocean on the North Benin one of the Realms of Guinea in the Land of Negroes and on the South the Province of Songo from which parted by the River Loango whence it hath its name The Country very hot as lying under the Line but well peopled indifferently fruitful and more stored with Elephants then any other of these parts strenching in length 200 miles within the Land and for the most part very well watered The Inhabitants whom they call Bramas by Religion Heathens but of old accustomed as the Anziqui and other of these barbarous Africans unto Circumcision Governed by a King of their own once subject to the Kings of Congo but of late times both he and the King of the Anziqui for they are also under the command of one Soveraign Prince have freed themselves from that subjection though still the King of Congo be called King of both Their King they call by the name of Mani-Loanga Their Towns of note 1 Penga the Haven to the rest 2 Morumba 30 Leagues more Northwards and within the 1 and the inhabitants of which Towns being more civil then the rest apparell themselves with the leaves of Palm trees but not so well skilled in the nature of that excellent Tree as the more civilized People of the Realms of Congo who out of the leaves thereof well cleansed and purged draw a fine long thred of which they make Velvets Damaskes Sattens Taffaties Sarcenets and the lake fine Stuffes 10. Having thus looked upon the chief Provinces of this Kingdom seated on the Continent Let us next look upon the Ilands The principal of which LO ANDA situate over against the Town of S. Paul in the Province of Bamba said to be first made out of the sands of the Ocean and the mire of Coanza cast into an heap and at last made into an Iland Now beautified with a very fair Haven of the same name with the Iland possessed by the Portugals The Iland destitute of Rivers but so well furnished with waters that every where within less then half a yard digging they find sweet and good Waters so contrary to the Sea from whence they come that when the Sea ebbs from it they be salt and brackish when it floweth towards the Iland then most fresh and sweet But most remarkable is this Iland for the Cockle fishing which the Women going a little into the Sea take up together with the sands in baskets and part them from the sand as they lie on the shore the shells of which being naturally distinguished into drivers colours serve over all the Kingdom of Congo instead of money which is a matter of such moment unto this King that he entertains a Governour in the Iland for no other reason but to take care about this fishing Besides this there are many Ilands in the River of Zaire now subject to the Kings of Congo but heretofore in continual Wars against them fighting in Boats which they made of the bodies of a Tree by them called Liconde The tree so big that two or three men or more are not able to fathom it insomuch that many times a Boat is made of one of the largest of them able to contain 200 men Upon the shores of these Ilands and in others of their Bays and Creeks they have so great numbers of Anchioves that in winter time they will leap upon the Land of their own Accord Compacted of these several Members and of the rest expressed in the Stile Imperial is the Realm of Congo so called from Congo the chief Province but now distinguished from the rest by the name of Pemba which being of more power or of better fortune then any of the other or of all together hath given both Law and name unto them Discovered by the Portugals under Diego Can An. 1486. at what times these Kings were at the greatest called by their subjects Mani Congo or the Kings of Congo the word Mani signifying in their Language a Prince or Lord the name communicated since to the Kingdom also Of their affairs before this time there is nothing certain What hath since hapned in this Kingdom may best be seen in the ensuing Catalogue of The Kings of Congo 1486. 1 John not so called till converted to the Faith of Christ and then baptized by this name in honour of John the 2. King of Portugal Anno 1490. in whose reign this discovery and Conversion hapned 2
pugnabant universi vincebantur by trusting to their single forces they were all subdued For in the year 1512 John Ponce a Native of Leon in Spain setting sail with three ships from the Iland of Porto Rico on Palm-Sunday fell on the Peninsula before described and for that cause or from the flourishing verdure of it called it Florida but did no more then scowre along upon the coasts and give new names to such of the Promontories and Rivers as he had discovered and having only a slight skirmish with some of the Salvages returned back again The business eight years after was again revived by Vasques de Ayllon who setting sail from the Haven of Plata in Hispaniola attained unto the Northeast parts of this Continent bordering on Virginia where he left names unto the Promontory of S. Helen and the River of Jordan and having treacherously enslaved some of the Natives whom he had invited to a Feast prepared for Spain where he obtained the Kings Patent for a new Plantation But his perfidiousness could not prosper For in the year 1524 coming with his ships upon this Coast one of them perished on the Rocks and 200 of his men being killed at their landing he gave over the Enterprise the Spaniards hitherto making no more use of these Discoveries then wickedly to enrich themselves by stealing Men whom as wickedly they sold for Slaves Nor had the voyage of Pamphilus de Narvaez An. 1528. any better end though undertaken with a Band of 400 foot and 80 horse For having took possession of the Country in the name of his Soveraign Charles the fifth finding some hopes of great treasures to be had at Apalche distant above a moneths journey from the place of his landing he would needs march thither In which action though he got that and some other Towns yet he lost himself few of his men returning safe into their Country and they not knowing what became of their Generall As fruitless but more famous was the enterprise of Hernandes a Soto begun in the year 1538. and continued till 1543. who with a little Army of 350 Horse and 90 Foot overran a great part of the Country and brought many of the Petit Princes under the command of Spain But making only a Depraedatorie war of it to enrich himself and waste the Country without setling any Colonie or building any fortifications in it to make good his gettings the Action ended with his life which he lost by a Feaver the remnant of his Souldiers whom the war had spared under the conduct of Ludovico Muscoso di Alvarado recovering Mexico not without great difficulties And so the Spaniards leave the Stage and the French enter sent on this voyage by Gaspar Coligni Admiral of France An. 1562. under the conduct of Ribault who falling on that part of the Continent which heth on the East side of the Peninsula gave the first Promontory which he touched at the name of Cape Francois and after running Northward along that Coast new-named the Rivers thereof by the names of the Seine the Loire the Somme the Garund and others of most note in his own Country Coming as far North as the great River of Porto-Royal he there built a little Fortress which he called Fort Charles where he left 26 of his men to keep possession and returned for France his soldiers following not long after as well as they could destitute of supplies from home and not able with so small a number to command them there The Action reinforced about two years after under the conduct of Landonier who had accompanied Ribault in the former voyage by whom some further progress was made in this undertaking and a little Town built on the banks of the River Maio so called by Ribault because in that moneth discovered by him which he named Charles-Fort Arx Carolina in the Latine But a mutinie hapning amongst his men and some complaints made of him in the Court of France he was called home and Ribault sent again to pursue the enterprise Who entring on his charge in August An. 1565. was presently set on by the Spaniards both by sea and land his ships forced violently on the Rocks the new Town sacked the Colonie put unto the sword very few escaping Ribault himself murdered in cold blood by the Enemy after faith given him for his life It was thought that above 600 French were slain in this action So ended the French hopes in Florida the King being then preparing for a new Civil war and loth to engage himself against the Spaniard till the year 1627. when at the charge of Dominicus Gurgius a private person out of an honest zeal to the honour of his Country and to cry quittance with the Spaniards for their treacherous cruelty it revived again And though he found the Spaniards after the defeat of Ribault had repaired and fortified Arx Carolina and raised two Castles more on the banks of the Maio which they had furnished with such Peeces as they took from the French and garrisoned with 400 soldiers Yet giving a couragious onset by the aid of the Salvages to whom the name and neighbourhood of the Spaniards was exceeding odious he forced them all demolished the works and hanged all such of the Soldiers as the sword had spared and so returned into France where in stead of honour and reward for so great a service he was in danger of losing both his life and fortunes compelled to lurk amongst his friends till the times were changed The Spaniards after this to keep some kind of possession though not finding it in riches answerable to their greedy desires fortified S. Matthews and S. Augustines on the East-side of the Demy Iland with the Castles of S. Philip and S. Jago in other parts of the Country towards the North east thinking himself so strong in the Gulf of Mexico that no forrein forces dare appear on that side of the Country So that it seems he playes the part of Aesops Dog in the Manger neither resolved to plant there himself nor willing that any others should Having thus taken a survey of the main Land of Florida let us next take a view of such Ilands as lie dispersed up and down in the Seas adjoyning called by one general name LVCAIOS or LVCAIAE INSVLAE many in number but reducible to these three heads 1 The Tortugas 2 â—he Martyres 3 The Lucaios specially so called 1 THE TORTVGAS are seven or eight little Ilands lying on an heap at the South west point of the Peninsula called the Cape of Florida in the height of 25 Degrees distant from the Port of Havana in the Isle of Cuba opposite unto which they lie about six leagues Well known amongst the Sailers because much avoided or rather avoided because known the danger of their company making their further acquaintance shunned 2 THE MARTYRES called also the Caios are three great Rocks rather then Ilands covered with a white sand and full of bushes the middle
search into some Mines of Gold and Silver which he was credibly informed of when he was in this Country A design followed with great hopes by the Undertakers most of them being persons of honour and well attended but so unfortunate in the issue the Spaniards being made acquainted with it before his coming that at the taking of S. Thome he lost his own Son and a great part of his Forces and after his return not able with the residue to make good his ground against the Enemy was executed on a former Attaindure in the old Palace of Westminster Octob. 29. An. 1618. Of whom I cannot choose but note what is said by Camden Clarentieux in his Annals Vir erat nunquam satis Landato studio Regiones remotas detegendi Navalem Angliae gloriam promovendi And so I leave him to his rest in the bed of peace 4. THE ILANDS which properly are accompted of as parts of Guiana lie either scattered on the shore or in the mouths or bodies of the greater Rivers some of them not inhabited others of no name and none at all of any reckoning Only the Isle of 1 Trinidado and 2 Tabago are of some esteem which though somewhat further off from the shores of this Conntry yet being that of Trinidado lieth in the mouth of the Orenoque and that both of them with Guiana pass but for one Prefecture or Provincial Government we shall describe them in this place 1. TRINIDADO or Insula S. Trinitatis lieth at the mouth of the River Orenoque over against Paria from which separated by a Frith or Streit by Columbus who first discovered it called Boca del Drago or the Dragons mouth because of the dangerousness of the passage Extended from the ninth to the tenth Degree of Northern Latitude the most Southern Angle of it called Punta del Gallo as that on the North east Punta de Galera The Frith or Streit but three miles over yet made more narrow by the interposition of four or five little Ilands which the Sea breaketh thorow with great violence leaving only two entrances for shipping into the Golf called the Golf of Paria The length hereof 25 leagues the breadth 18. of a cloudy and unhealthie Air but a fertile Soil abundantly well stored with such commodities as are of the natural growth of America viz. Maize Sugar-canes Cotton-Wooll and the best kind of Tobacco much celebrated formerly by the name of a Pipe of Trinidado Here is also a sufficiencie of Fruits and Cattel for the use of the Natives and here and there some veins of Gold and other metals such store of Pitch that innumerable ships might be laden with it but that it is conceived to be unfit for the calking of ships because it softneth in the sun The place in which it groweth by the Spaniards called Terra de Brea by the Natives Pichen The People of the same nature and disposition with the other Americans distinguished into several Tribes but most of them reduced under the power of two petit Princes But the greatest part of the Inhabitants to avoid the tyrannie of the Spaniards forsook their Country and ferried over into Guiana where before we found them The chief Town of it called S. Josephs situate on the South side of the Iland on the banks of a little River which the Natives call Carone the ordinary residence of the Governour who hath under him besides this Iland the Provinces of Guiana and El Dorado for so go his titles yet a small Town consisting but of 40 houses when it was taken An. 1595. by Sir Walter Raleigh Antonio Berreo the Governour of it being then made prisoner who furnished his taker with many notions and some meerly fabulous towards the discovery of Guiana This Iland first discovered by Christopher Columbus in his third voyage An. 1497. was by him called La Trinidad it may be with some reference to the form hereof shooting into the Sea with three Points or Promontories Nothing else memorable in the fortunes and story of it but what is touched upon before 2. TABAGO lieth on the North-east of La Trinidad from which 8 miles distant full of safe Harbours for the bigness watered with 18 little Rivers and well stored with Woods amongst which some Palmito trees some like that of the Brasil-wood others not elswhere to be found Of Fowl and Fish sufficient to maintain it self Now called New Walcheren with reference to an Iland of that name in Zealand by some of the Low Countrymen who begin to plant there OF PARIA PARIA is bounded on the East with Guiana and the Ilands in the mouth of the Orenoque on the West with the Golf or Bay of Venezuela and part of the new Realm of Granada on the North with the main Atlantick Ocean or Mare del Noort the Countries lying on the South not discovered hitherto It took this name from a mistake of the Spaniards as Peru and Jucutan on the like who asking as all men do the names of those new Regions which they discovered and pointing to the hils afar off were answered Paria that is to say high hils or Mountains for here begins that ledge of Mountains which are thence continued for the space of 3600 miles to the streits of Magellane and so hath it ever since held the name of Paria By some Writers it is also called Nova Andalusia but I adhere unto the former The nature of the soyl and people being very different will be more properly considered in the several parts The whole divided into the Continent and the Ilands which with their subdivisions may be branched into these particulars viz. 1 Cumania 2 Venezuela 3 S. Margarita 4 Cubagna and 5 the lesser Ilands 1. CVMANA hath on the East the Golf of Paria and the River Orenoque on the West Venezuela on the North and South bounded as before So called from Cumana one of the Rivers of it on the banks whereof some Dominican Fryers who first set sooting in this Country built themselves a Monasteri◠that name communicated afterwards unto all the rest of this Tract It is extended East and West to the breadth of 110 Leagues the length thereof from North to South said to be 400. But there is little of it known and less of it planted by the Europeans except some places near the Sea there being no part of all America the description whereof hath come so imperfectly to our hands as they have of this For except it be the names of some Bayes or Promontories and of two or three most noted Rivers there is not much that doth require our consideration The Country for so much as hath been discovered neither rich nor pleasant and consequently the 〈◊〉 looked after covered with shrubs and overgrown with unprofitable Bryers and Bushes Heretofore samed for Pearl fishing all along the Coast from the Golf of Paria to that of Venezuela called therefore Costa ae las Perlas but that gainful trade hath long since
South 7 Guahabu and 8 Cabaya in the West and in the North 9 Cibao rich in Mines of Gold 10 Marien the Landing place of Columbus and 11 Maguana in the center of the Iland the King whereof in the time of Columbus was named Conabo of greatest power of any of those petiâ— Roytelets Another division of it hath been made by Nature parting it by four Rivers all rising from one Mountain in the midst of the Iland into four Divisions the River Jache running towards the North 2 Nubiba hastning to the South 3 Yuna or Junna towards the East and 3 Hatibonico to the West But these divisions being long since grown out of use we will survey the chief of the Towns and Cities of it as they come before us And they are 1 S. Domingo first built by Bartholomew Columbus Anno 1494. on the East bank of the Ozama and afterwards in the year 1502 removed by Nicolas de Obando then Governour of the Iland to the opposite shore Situate in a pleasant Country amongst wealthy Pastures and neighboured with a safe and capacious Haven the houses elegantly built most of them of stone and the whole well walled beside a Castle at the VVest end of the Peer to defend the Haven enriched by the residence of the Governour the Courts of Justice the See of an Archbishop and besides many Convents and Religious houses an Hospital endowed with 20000 Ducats of yeerly Rent Esteemed of greatest Trade and concourse of Merchants till the taking of Mexico and the Discovery of Peru since that 〈◊〉 sensibly decaying and now reduced unto the number of 600 Families of Spaniards the greatest pâ—â—t of the City and all the Suburbs inhabited by Negros Mulatos and other Strangers Not yet 〈◊〉 of the hurt it had by Sir Francis Drake who in the year 1586 â—ook it by force and held it for the space of a moneth burning the greatest part of the houses and suffering the rest to be redeemed a certain price 2 Salvaleon 28 Leagues to the East of Domingo 4 Jaguana called also Santa 〈◊〉 del Porto from a safe and beautifull Haven adjoyning to it situate in the VVest part of the Iland of no great bigness consisting of no more then 150 houses when it was at the greatest but made much less by Captain Newport who in the year 1591. burnt it to the ground 4 Cotuy in the North of the Iland opposite to S. Domingo from which distant almost 60 Leagues a little Town but formerly of great esteem for its Mines of Gold 5 Conception de la Vega the foundation of Christopher Columbus for whose sake afterwards adorned with a See Episcopal 6 Puerto de la Plata 40 Leagues from Domingo on the Northern shore where built on a commodious Bay by Nicholas de Oâ—â—â—â— before mentioned by whom also fortified the second Town of wealth and Trade in all the Iland 7 Azâ—a now called Compostella a noted Haven and much resorted to for Sugars which it yields abundantly This Iland was first discovered by Columbus for I believe not that it was any of the fortunate Ilands which we read of in the life of Sertorius in the first voyage which he made conducted hither by some of he Inhabitants of the Isle of Cuba Landing and gaining the good will of the Savages by gentle usage he obtained leave of one of their King or Caciques to build a Fortress in his Country which he called Navided or Natividad leaving in it 36 Spaniards to keep possession whom he found both mastered and murdered at his coming back Being now better furnished for a new Plantation he built the Town called Isabella in honour of Isabella Queen of Castile near the Mines of Cibao which afterwards was deserted also and the Colonie removed unto S. Domingo the Spaniards sending one Colonie after another till at last their number was increased unto 14000. besides women and children But having rooted out the Natives by their infinite cruelties and exhausted the riches of the Country with as infinite covetousness they betook themselves to fresher Quarters abandoning the Iland to devour the Continent Once had the Ilanders rebelled and fortified themselves in the Province of Baoruco a place so naturally strong that there was little need of the helps of Art Not brought to leave that fastness but on such conditions as made the Spaniards less insolent and themselves less slaves 5. CVBA CVBA lyeth on the West of Hispaniola from which parted by a Frith or narrow Channel interposed betwixt the two Capes of S. Nicholas and that of Mayzi Backed on the North with a frie of Ilands called the Lucaios and some part of the Peninsula of Florida extended towards the East to the extream point or Foreland of Jucutan called Cape de Gotache from which distant about 50 Leagues and neighboured on the South with the Isle of Jamaica It is in length from East to VVest that is to say from Cape Mazie towards Hispaniola to the Cape of S. Anthony 230 Leagues in breadth where broadest hardly 40 but fifteen in others For the fertility of the soil contending with Hispaniola for the preheminence but in the temperature of the Aire a great deal before it Liberally stored with Ginger Cassia Mastick Aloes Cinnamon and Sugar not reckoning such commodities as are common unto this with others besides great plenty of Flesh and Fish and of Fowl no scarcity The Gold more drossie in the Mine then in Hispaniola but the Brass more perfect Hilly and full of lofty Mountains but those Mountains clad with divers trees some of which drop the purest Rosin and the Hills sending to the Valleys many notable Rivers Pestered with many sorts of Serpents not so much out of any ill condition of the Soyl and Air as by an old Superstition of the Savages in former times not suffered to kill them when they might this being a Dish reserved for the higher Powers not able afterwards to destroy them when it would have been suffered What other Savage Rites they had is not now material the Spaniards having took an Order that they should not trouble us in that particular Yet thus much we may adde in memory of the first Inhabitants that an old man of 80 years one of the Caciques of the Iland addressed himself unto Columbus at his first coming hither advising him to use his Fortune with moderation and to remember that the souls of men have two journeys when they leave this world the one foul and dark prepared for the injurious and cruel person the other delectable and pleasant for the men of peace It is said also of them that they knew not the use of money nor understood the niceties of Meum and Tuum Tenants in common to the blessings which the earth brought forth and Coheirs of Nature Amongst the Rarities of this Iland they mention a Fountain out of which floweth a pitchy substance which is found frequently on the Seas into which it falleth excellent for the Calking of ships
encouragement wherein he gave me this direction following The News saith he of this New Streit coming into Spain it pleased that King in the year 1618 to send and searâ—â— whether the truth were answerable unto the Report And finding it 〈◊〉 much broader then the other and not above seven Dutch miles long decreed that being the more 〈◊〉 and compendious way for Navigators and less subject to dangers his Auxiliary Forces should be sent that way into the East Indies to defend the Philippinae and Molucco Ilands and the way by the Cape of good Hope to be left In regard that every such voyage requireth twice as much time besides the variety of winds and often change of the Air not only troublesom but full of disâ—â—â—es consumeth the one half of the men before they return Whereas â—â—is way gaineth time and if need be they may dispatch business in the West as they travell into the East without any extraordinary danger or loss of men So far the very words of my letter The intelligence given me in this Lâ—tter I finde confirm'd in a Relation of the Voyage made by Captain Don Iuan de More Anno 618 at the command and charge of the King of Spain who presently arm'd and furnished eight tall Ships to send this new way unto his Philippines and Moluccos under the conduct of Petrus Michaeles de Cordoelâ—n Since it hath been found by experience that even from our parts to the Moluccos through this â—retum de Mayre is but a passage of eight moneths Sine ulla insigni navigantium clade saith the Narrator But of this streit enough to 〈…〉 my unknown 〈◊〉 willers 〈◊〉 and enform my Readeâ— extreamly sorry that the Gentleman was 〈…〉 to 〈◊〉 his name that so his memory might have lâ—ved in these Papers if they themselves bedest nate to a longer life Now for the nature of the sâ—il it is said to be very full of Mountains but those Hills apparelled with woods intermâ—xt with Vallâ—es the Vallies for the most part full of little Brooks which fall down from the Mounâ—â—â—ns and afford good Paâ—â—urage the Sea-coasts well provided of Bays and Roads not unsafe for shipping though the Air everywhere but châ—fly neer the Sea be much subject to Tempests As for the People they are said to be of a white complexion but their Face Arms and Thighs coloured with a kinde of Oâ—er of full stature and well proportioned their hair black which they wear long to seem more terrible The men most generally naked the women only shaded on their secret parts with a pace of Leather Towns they have none nor any Habitations which deserve the name of Houses so that the most which we can do is to Coast the Iland In which we finde towards Mare del Noort 1. A large Arm of the Sea called Entrado de S. Sebastian 2. The Cape of S. Ives 3 Mauritius land 4. Promontorio de Buen Suscio or the Cape of Good Success Opposite where unto in another Iland is the Cape of S. 〈…〉 and betwixt them the Streit called Fretum le Maire Then in the New South Sea as they call it there are 5. Barnwelts Iland 6. the Ilands of S. Ildesonso 7. Cape Horn on a fair Promontory in the South west Ande which doubled the Countrie goes along with a strait shore on which I finde some Bayes and Capes but no names unto them till we come to the VVestern entrances of the Streits of Magellan opposite unto Cape Victoria so often mentioned 2. INSVLAE SOLOMONIS or the Ilands of Solomon are situate on the VVest of Terra del Fogo 11 degrees on the South of the Equinoctial Discovered in the year 1567 by Lopes Garcia de Castro sent by the Vice Roy of Peru to finde out new Countries By whom thus named in hope that men would be the rather induced to inhabit in them imagining that Solomon had his Gold from these Lands of Ophir In number they are many but 18. the principal Some of which 300 miles in compass others 200 and others of them less till we come to fifty and beneath that none All liberally furnished with Dogs Hogs Hens Cloves Ginger Cinnamon and some veins of Gold The chief of these eighteen are 1 Guadalcanal supposed to be the greatest of them upon the coast whereof the Spaniards sailed 150 Leagues where they found a Town which they burned and sacked because the People of it in a sudden surprize had killed fourteen of their men 2 S Isabella 150 leagues in length and eighteen in breadth the Inhabitants some black some white some of brown complexion 3 S. Nicolas 100 Leagues in compass inhabited by a People which are black of hue but said to be more witty then the other Salvages All of them situate betwixt the Strests of Magellan and the Ilands of Thieves and yet not well agreed upon amongst our Authors whether to be accompted Ilands or a part of the Continent The Spaniards having layled 700 Leagues on the Coasts hereof and yet not able to attain unto any certainty But being they pass generally in Accâ—mpt for Ilands and by that name are under the Vice Roy of Peru who appoints their Governours let them pass so still 3. NOVA QVINEA lyeth beyond the Ilands of Solomon in respect of us preceeding 〈◊〉 have begun from the Land of Fire Discovered as before was said An. 1543. by Vilia Lobuâ— Horrera attributes the discovery of it to Alvarez de Saavedra and sets it higher in the year 1527. more perfectly made known if I guess aright by Fernando de Quir. Who being sent with two Ships to make a more full discovery of the Ilands of Solomon and taking his course about the height of the Magellan streits discovered a main Land coming up close to the Aequinoctial on the Coasts whereof he 〈◊〉 800 Leagues till he found himself at last in the Latitude of 15 Degrees discovering a large Bay into which fell two great Rivers where he purposed to settle a Plantation and to that end presented a Petition to the King of Spain This Country I conceive by the site and position of it to be Nova Guinea coming up close as that doth to the Aequinoctial and after turning to the South towards the Tropick of Capricorn where it joyneth with Malatur And taking it for granted as I think I may I shall afford the Reader this Description of it out of his Memorials in which it is soberiy affirmed to be a Terrestrial Paradise for wealth and pleasures The Country plentifull of Fruits Coco-nuts Almonds of four sorts Pomâ—citrens Dates Sugar canes and Apples plenty of Swine Goats Hâ—ns Partâ—iges and other Fowl with some Kine and Buffals Nothing inferiour as it seemeth to Guinea in the Land of Negroes and from thence so named For as he saith he saw amongst them Silver and Pearls and some told him of Gold the Countries on the Coast seeming to promise much felicity within the Land The Ayr he found to be
whole and temperate the Sea shores to be full of Baies Havens and the Exits of Rivers making shew as of another China The Inhabitants he affirmeth to be innumerable some white some like the Mulatos other-like the Negros diversified in Habit as well as Colour Their 〈◊〉 made of three sorts of Roots without Government but not without Religion for they had their several Oratories and places of 〈◊〉 but neither King nor Laws nor Arts. Divided by that want and in daily wars with one another their Arms Bows Arrows and other weapons but all made of wood Of this Country whatsoever it was if not Nova Guinea he took possession in the name of the Catholike King and set up both a Cross and a Chappel in it the Chappel dedicated to the Lady of Loretto The precise time of this Discovery I have nowhere found but the time spent about it is by him affirmed to be 14 years to the no small endamagement of his health and fortunes Nor do I find that any care was taken of his Petition or any thing else done by others in puâ—â—uance of his Propositions Whether it were on any of the reasons before laid down or that there was no credit given to his affirmations I determine not Not find I that he gave any names to the Baies or Promontories as he passed along but either took such names as were given before or found not any thing worth the naming And for such names as were given before still taking Ferdinando Quir's new Country for Nova Guinea we find a Promontorie called Cape Hermoso in the East parts hereof near the Ilands of Nolomon and not far from the Aequator 2 Another in the Western part but as near the Aequinox called Point Primiro 3 A third in the first bendings of the Coast towards the South called Cape de Buena Deseada or the Cape of good desires 4 Rio de Valcanes 5 Rio de Lorenzo 6 Rio de S. Augustino on the East or Cape Formoso towards the Streits 7 The Rivers of S. Peter 8. S. Paul 9 S. Andrew And 10 S. James betwixt Cape Formoso and Primiro But being there is little certain of these last discoveries and the greatest certainty we have of that little is nothing but a List of names withouâ— any thing observable in the state and story of the same they may still retain the old name of Terra Incognita And therefore I will try my fortune and without troubling the Vice Royes of Peru and Mexico or taking out Commission for a new Discovery will make a search into this Terra Australis for some other Regions which must be found either here or nowhere The names of which 1 Mundus alter 〈◊〉 2 Vtopia 3. New Atlantis 4 Fairie Land 5 The Painters Wives Iland 6 The Lands of Chivalrie And 7 The New World in the Moon 1. MVNDVS ALTERET IDEM another world and yet the same is a witty and ingenious invention of a learned Prelate writ by him in his younger dayes but well enough becoming the austerity of the gravest head in which he distinguâ—sheth the Vices Passions Humours and ill Affections most commonly incident to mankind into several Provinces gives us the Character of each as in the descriptions of a Country People and chief Cities of it and sets them forth unto the eye in such lively colours that the vitious man may see there in his own Deformities and the well-minded man his own imperfections The Scene of this design laid by the Reverena Author in this Terra Australis the Decorum happily preserved in the whole Discovery the style acutely clear the invention singular Of whom and his New World I shall give you that Eulogie which the Historian doth of Homer Nec ante illum quem ille imâ—taretur neque post illum qui eum imitari posset inventus est 2. VTOPIA is a Country first discovered by Siâ— Thomas More after Lord Chancellour of England and by him made the Scene of a Commonwealth which neither Solon nor Lycurgus nor any of the Legislators of former times did ever dream of nor had been fancied by Plato Aristotle Tullie or any who have written the Idaeas of a form of Government though not reducible to practise Some of his Plots we have took notice of already as viz. his device to bring Gold and Silver into contempt by making of those metals Chains and Fetters for their Malefactors Pans of Close-stools Chamber-pots and Vessels of such unclean use by imposing it as a penalty on infamous persons to wear Gold Rings upon their Fingers and the like devices as also his device to prevent mistakes and dislikes in mariages by giving the parties a full view of each other naked Many more projects of this nature some of them possible enough but so unpracticable so beyond hope of being looked on in the modelling of a Common-wealth that we may reckon his device amongst those strange fancies quae nunquam antea spe concepta ne dum opere tentata erant The man indeed considering the times he lived in of rare abilities but his Vtopia 〈◊〉 only to the Meridian of this Southern Continent this Terra Australis Incognita in which now we are and to no place else 3. NEW ATLANTIS is an Iland of this Southern Continent discovered by Sir Francis Bacon the learned Viscount of S. Albans one of Sir Thomas Mores successors in the place of Lord Chancellour but far before him in the Excellency and feasibility of his invention It had this name with reference to Atlantis an Iland of the Western or Atlantick Ocean mentioned in the Works of Plato both alâ—ke invisible But for his falling on this Iland his description of it the City of Ben. Salem and the manner of his reception there such handsome probabilities and so fairly carryed that to one not acquainted with the State of the World it would seem a Reality But above all things the inventions and designs of Solomons House for perfecting the works of nature or rather improving nature to the best advantages of life and the benefit of mankind are beyond comparison The man I must confess had his personal errours I know none without them of good and bad qualities equally compounded Mores ejus vigore levitate mixtissimi as Paterculus once said of Piso not one amongst many thousands to pursue that Character qui aut otium validius diligat out facilius sufficiat negotio A man of a most strong Brain and a Chymical Head Who if he had been entertained with some liberal Salarie abstracted from all Affairs both of State and Judicature and furnished with sufficiency both of means and helps for the going on in his design would I am confident have given us such a body of natural Philosophie and made it so subâ—ervient to the publike good that neither Aristotle or Theophrastus amongst the Aâ—â—â—ents nor Paracelsus or the rest of our later Chymists would have been considerable 4. FAERIE LAND is another part of
All that the Scripture telleth us of it is that the Ark rested on the Mountains of Ararat but where those Mountains are that it telleth us not I know Iosephus and some other of more eminent note but such as ground themselves upon his authority affirm those Mountaines of Ararat to be the hills of Armenia which they doe chiefly on these Reasons First because Armenia is called Ararat in the Book of God as it is confessedly And secondly because of an old Tradition countenanced by Berosus and some others of the ancient Writers cited by Iosephus affirming that on the Gordiaean Mountains in Armenia Major some of the Relicks of the Ark were remaining in their times and used as a preservative against inchantments Which notwithstanding I incline rather to the opinion of Goropius Becanus who amongst many strange whimseys broached some notable truths by whom the Ark is said to rest on the top of Mount Caucasus in the Confines of Tartarie Persia and India His Arguments are many but I look on two as of greatest consequence the first whereof is grounded upon evident reason the second on plain Text of Scripture That which is grounded upon reason is the exceeding populosity of those Eastern Countreys into which none of those by whom the world was planted after the Confusion of Languages are yet reported to have travailed with their severall Colonies by any who have took most pains in this discovery Those infinite numbers which Staurobates one and but one of many of the Kings of the Indians brought into the field against Semiramis and the vast Army of Zoroaster the King of Bactria conducted out of that one Province against Ninus are proof enough that those Countries were of an elder Plantation than to be a second or third Castling of some other Swarm setled in Persia or Assyria after the Confusion For Ninus who was the Husband of Semiramis was but the Grandchild of Nimrod and I must needs look upon it as a thing impossible that those vast Armies which Semiramis was able to raise out of all her Dominions should be encountred by one King with an equall force and that of his own Subjects onely If that one King and those his Subjects had been some late Colonie of those new Plantations and not possessed of a Country peopled and inhabited before that Confusion Nor was it but upon some good ground that the Scythians who inhabited on the North of Mount Caucasus were generally esteemed the most antient Nation in the World and carried it away from the Egyptians Phrygians and all other Competitours with this publick Verdict Scytharum gens semper antiquissima which ground could be no other but the neighbourhood of the Ark unto them though perhaps that ground long since forgotten was not stood upon and the dwelling of Noah and hiâ— children near the place of the Ark till numbers and necessity compelled them to inlarge their border And in the inlarging of their Boâ—derâ— I shall make no question but that such parts as lay neâ—rest were peopled and possessed before those which lay furthest off according to the method of Plantations in all Ages since This though it be to me a convincing Argument yet it falls short of that which comes from the Text it self both in authority and weight where it is said of the Heads of those severall Families which afterwards joyned together in the building of Babel that As they went from the East they found a Plain in the land of Shinaar and there they abode Gen. 11. v. 2. If then they came from the East to the land of Shinaar as the Text saith plainly that they did it might well be that they came from those parts of Asia on the South of Caucasus which lie East of Shinaar though somewhat bending to the North impossible they should come from the Gordiaean Mountains in the greater Armenia supposed to be the Hills which the Ark did rest on which lie not onely full North of Shinaar but many degrees unto the West For Babylonia or Shinaar is situate in the Latitude of 35 and the Longitude of 79 and 80. the Latitude of the Gordiaean Mountains in 41 and their Longitude in 75. By which Accompt those Mountains are 6 Degrees more Northwards and 5 Degrees more Westwards than the Land of Shinaar by no means to be reckoned on the East of that Vallie except we make Moses whose hand God guided in his Books to speak Cod knows what or in plain terms to speak plain non sense And though this Scripture be so clear that it needs no Commentarie yet the perplexities I find amongst those of the other opinion in shifting out of the autor tie of so plain a Text doe adde in my conceit some moment and weight unto it For some will have the Mountains of Ararat to be indeed on the North of the Land of Shinaar but with some bending towards the East which were it true as nothing is more truly false Moses had never told us that they came from the East but from some Countries of the North which lay towards the East Others will have a double progress of the Heads of their severall Families First from the Mountains of Ararat or the Plains of Armenia to the Fields of Assyria and Susiana And secondly from thence to the land of Shinaar But of this first journey there is ne gry quidem nor so much as any one syllable in all the Scripture besides the needlesness of making them go so far about and to cross over the great Rivers Euphrates and Tigris whereas they had a shorter and an easier passage Capellus singular by himself quarrelleth with the Translation received without dispute by all other Criticks and will not have the Hebrew Kedem to be rendred East but to signifie that Region whatsoever it was which was inhabited by Kedem the son of Ismael of whom we find mention Gen. 25. 15. But then besides his quarrell with all other Translations he supposeth a former progress from the Mountains of Ararat to that land of Kedem and consequently falleth into a part of the Errour before refelled Bochartus finding if not fancying that the Assyrians called all those parts of their Empire beyond Tygris the Eastern and those on this side of it the Western Would thence conclude that these Heads may be said by Moses to have come from the East because they came from one of the Eastern Provinces of the Assyrian Empire Every way faulty in this point For besides that the greatest part of Armenia lieth on the North of Tygris and the least part of it on the West and therefore not within the compass of the Eastern Provinces and that Bochartus hath not proved nor indeed can prove that this division was in use in the time of Moses We may as rationally conclude and with less absurditie that the first Inhabitants of Britain might have been said by Ammianus Marcellinus or any Writer of that time to come out of the West though
Geographia Sacra Out of whose learned labours and some Animadversions of mine own I shall here say somewhat concerning the Plantation of the World by the Sons of Noah leaving the more exact and punctuall description of it unto the History of those severall Lands and Countries which were planted by them First therefore to begin with the posterity of Sem as those who fixed themselves in Asia without wandring further we finde Sem to have had five sons that is to say Elam Assur Arphaxad Lud and Aram of whom there is no issue on Record in holy Scripture but onely of Arphaxad and Aram And of these two there are but four sonnes given to Aram viz Uz Hul Gether and Mesech and but one to Arphaxad which was Selah To Selah was born Heber to Heber Phales the Ancester of Abrabam and Ioktan the father of those thirteen sonnes whose names we shall rehearse hereafter if occasion be From Elam who is first named did descend the Elamites a people bordering on the Medes and therefore oft-times joyned together in the Scriptures as Go up O Elam besiege O Media Es 21. v. 2. And all the Kings of Elam all the Kings of the Medes Ier. 25. v. 25. And in the second of the Acts Parthians and Medes and Elamites march in rank and file as being Nations bordering upon one another The principall City of this people was called Elymais mention whereof is made in the second of Maccab. cap. 6. v. 2. Sufficiently famous for the rich and magnificent Temple which was there consecrated to Diana A City seated on the banks of the River Eulaeus and neighbouring close to Susiana which therefore is sometimes included in the name of Elam as Dan. 8. ver 2. I was saith he 〈…〉 not taken for the Province of the 〈…〉 but as it gave denomination unto all these Nations whom they after mastered 〈…〉 of Sem is Assur of whom there is no question made amongst the Learned but 〈…〉 was the Father of the Assyrians called Assyres in some old Greek Writers Not of the whole 〈◊〉 of that great and unwieldy Empire who sometimes generally passe by the name of Assyâ—â—â— but of the people of Assyria strictly and properly so called as it denotes the Country 〈…〉 the Regall City of that Empire which after was called Adiabene Iuxta hunc Circuicum Adiabene Assyria priscis temporibus vocata as in Ammianus Marcellinus lib. 33. Arphaxad comes next after Assur and him Iosephus makes to be the Father of the Chaldaeans called antiently Arphaxadaeâ— if he tell us true But others tells us and that more probably perhaps that he planted in that part of Assyria which was first called Arphaxitis afterwards Arrapachitis by which name it occurreth in the Tables of Ptolomie Lud the fourth son is generally said to be the Father of the Lydians a people of Asia the lesse the names of Lud and Lydi or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the Grecians call them being much alike And it is possible enough that some of the posterity of this Lud might afterwards settle in those parts and call the Country by the name of Lud their common Ancestor as the posteritie of Abraham took unto themselves the name of Hebrews from Heber one of the Progenitors of their father Abraham But that Lud should in person go so far from the rest of the sonnes of Sem I cannot easily imagine For Aram the fift and last as they stand in order of the Text sets himself down close by his Brethren in the Land of Syria which in the Hebrew is called Aram and from thence the name of Aramites was given to the Inhabitants of it Of which and of the severall Provinces which were hence denominated we shall hereafter speak more fully when we come to Syria Onely take now this testimony and acknowledgment from the pen of Strabo Quos nos Syros vocamus ipsi Syri Aramenios Arameos vocant Those saith he which we now call Syrians do call themselves Arameans or Aramentans In and about the same parts did the four Sons of Aram set themselves and their Families Uz in that part of Syria which is called Syria Damascena or Aram Dammesek the building of the great Citie of Damascus being generally ascribed unto him and the Land of Uz bordering South upon Damascus taking denomination from him The like did Hul or Chul the next son of Aram whom both Josephus and St. Hierome setle in Armenia or Aramenia as in Strabo And that not improbably considering that there is a Region in Armenia which Stephanus calls Cholobetene and divers Cities in that tract which still preserve the Radicals of Hul or Chul as Cholus Cholnata Cholimna Colsa and Colana whereof mention is made in the Tables of Ptolomie For Gether the third son of Aram it is not yet agreed on where to find his dwelling Josephus contrary to all reason placeth him in Bactria and Mercer with as little in Caria a Province of the lesser Asia and Acarnania of Greece Junius sets him down in the Province of Cassiotis and Seleucis neer his Father Aram where Ptolomie placeth Gindarus and the Nation called by Plinie Gindareni Bochartus on the banks of the River Centrites which divides Armenia from the Carduchi as it is in Xenophon Which River if it were called originally Getri as he conjectureth it might be the controversie were at an end But being that we find in Ptolomie a City of Albania which bordererh on Armenia called Getara and a River of the same Country called Getras I see no cause why we should seek further for the seat of Gether though the Greek Copies more subject to corruption in the times of ignorance than the Latin were insteed of Getara read Gagara But if this be too far to set him we shall find Mas or Mesch the last Son planted neerer hand even in the Northern part of Syria towards Mesopotamia neer the Hill called Masius at the foot whereof there is a people which Stephanus calls Masieni and thereabouts a River which in Xenophon is named Masca Both which do evidently declare from what root they come Come we next to the second branch of the house of Sem derived from Arphaxad whom we left setled in the Region of Arrapachitis in or neer Assyria Not far from which in Susiana a Province of the Persian Empire there is a Citie of chief note called Sela mention of which is made both in Ptolomies Tables and the 23 Book of Ammianus Marcell nus Adde unto this the autoritie of Eustathius Antiochenus who briefly thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The People of Susiana came from Sala But this as I conceive must be understood onely of that part of this people which lived in and about the Citie of Sela and not of the whole Nation of the Susians or Susiani which borrowed their nomination from another root To Sela was born Heber from whom the people of the Hebraei or Hebrews do derive their name And to him Phaleg his
mountainous places of those Countreys 13. Jazygian on the North side of Hungarie betwixt Danubius and Tibiscus and 14. Tartarian in the Taurica Chersonesus and other Europaean parts of that barbarous people And this shall serve for Europe in the generall notion Descend we now to the particular Kingdoms Regions and Ilands of it beginning first of all with Italie contrary to the usage of most Geographers who commonly begin with Spain or Ireland as being the furthest Countreys Westward and consequently neerest to the first Meridian from whence the Longitude was reckoned Which we shall do by reason of that great influence which the Romans had in most parts of Europe and many parts of the World besides in matters as well Civill as Ecclesiasticall which much depended on the power of that Empire formerly and on the usurpations of that Church in the later days OF ITALIE ITALIE once the Empress of the greatest part of the then known World is compassed with the Adriatick Ionian and Tyrrhenian Seas except it be towards France and Germany from which it is parted by the Alpes so that it is in a manner a Peninsula or Demy-Iland But more particularly it hath on the East the lower part of the Adriatick and the Ionian Sea by which it is divided from Greece on the West the River Varus and some part of the Alpes by which it is parted from France on the North in some parts the Alpes which divide it from Germanie and on the other parts the Adriatick which divides it from Dalmatia and on the South the Tyrrhenian or Tuscan Seas by which it is separated from the main land of Africa It containeth in length from Augusta Praetoria now called Aost at the foot of the Alpes unto Otranto in the most Eastern point of the Kingdom of Naples 1020. miles in bredth from the River Varo which parts it from Province to the mouth of the River Arsia in Friuly where it is broadest 410. miles about Otranti where it is narrowest not above 25. miles and in the middle parts from the mouth of Pescara in the Adriatick or Upper Sea to the mouth of Tiber in the Tuscan or Lower Sea 126. miles The whole compass by Sea reckoning in the windings and turnings of the shore comes to 3038. miles which added to the 410. miles which it hath by land make up in all 34.48 miles But if the Coast on each side be reckoned by a straight Line then it falls very short of this proportion amounting in the totall as Castaldo computes it to no more then 2550. miles The whole Countrey lieth under the fifth and sixth Climates of the Northern temperate Zone which it wholly taketh up so that the longest day in the most Northern parts is 15. hours and three fift parts of an hour the longest in the Southern parts falling short a full hour and no more of that length But these dimensions must be understood of Italy in the present latitude and extent thereof and not as it was called and counted of in the times of the Romans neither in the growth nor flourishing fortunes of that State The bounds of Italy on the West and North-Western parts being then the River Rubicon which runneth into the Adriatick not far from Ravenna and the River Arno which runneth into the Tyrrhenian Seas by the Port of Ligorn All that lay Westwards toward the Alpes as it was possessed by the Gaules so had it also the name of Gallia and for dictinctions sake of Gallia Cis-Alpina and Togata whereof we shall speak more when we come to Lombardie And it continued though a Province of the Roman Empire distinct from Italie untill the Empire of Augustus who dividing Italie for the better Government thereof into eleven Provinces or Regions divided Gallia-Cisalpina into severall parts whereof more anon and reckoned them as Provinces or Members of the Body of Italie The names hereof so bounded as before are said to have been very many according to the severall Nations which were antiently of most power and authority in it or to the severall fancies of the Name-giver whereof some being the names onely of particular Provinces were by a Metanimy taken for and applyed to the whole Of this last sort to omit others of less note were Latium and Ausonia the Ausones being a people dwelling about Cales a town of Campania and Latium that particular Province which lieth on the East of Tiber so called as most Writers are of opinion à latendo from hiding because Saturn being driven from Crete by Jupiter hic latebat abditus did here live concealed Latiumque vocari Maluit his quoniam latuisset tutus in Oris as the Poet hath it Nor was this Virgils fancy onely but a Tradition generall followed and allowed of by the greatest Writers as by Europius and Herodian and by Minutius Felix also though Varroâ— pretending to more than ordinary knowledge in Antiquity would have it called Latium quod lateat inter praecipitia Alpium Apennini as Servius in his notes on Virgil because it lieth hidden as it were under the praecipices of the Alpes and Apenine hills which cannot possibly be said of Italy properly and antiently so called no part whereof came neer the Alpes The more generall names of the whole Countrey were 1. Hesperia from Hesperus the sonne of Atlas as the Poets say or rather as Macrobius is of opinion from Hesperus the Evening Star as being seated Westward in regard of Greece 2. Oenotria either from the abundance and excellency of the wines wine being called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the Grecians or as most think from Oenotrus an Arcadian King one of the first Planters of the Countrey And 3. Italia the name at first of that part of this Continent which was after called Calabria as shall there be evidenced and by degrees communicated to the rest of the Countrey So named from Italus a cheif Commander of some Nations that setled here Of these three thus the Poet Virgil. Est loâ—us Hesperiam Grâ—â—i cognâ—â—ine dicuâ— Terra antiqua yet 〈◊〉 armis atque ubere glâ—ba Oenotrii coluâ—re viri 〈◊〉 Faâ—â— minores Italiam diâ—cisce ducis de 〈◊〉 Gentem Which may be Englished in thâ—se words That Which the Greeks Hosperia call'd a place Great both in Arms and Wealth first planted was By the Oeâ—otrians since if Fame not lie Was from their Chief-â—ains name call'd Italie Who and from whence this Italus was we shall see ere long Mean time we will take notice of those honourary Attributes which have been given unto this Countrey so denominated from him by Aethieus called Regina Mundi the Queen or Empress of the World By Mamertinus one of the old Panegyrists Gentium Dominâ—â— the Mistress of Nâ—tions by others Paradison Mundi the terrestriall Paradise But what need more be said than is spoken by Pliniâ— who hath adorned Italie with this following Paâ—egyrick Italia terrarum 〈◊〉 aluâ—â—a â—adem parens 〈◊〉 Deûm electa quae Coelum ipsum
As for the chief Cities of the Greeks in the former times they were Locris founded by the Locriaus a people of Achaia Here lived the Lawmaker Zalâ—ucus who ordering Adultery to be punished with the loss of both eyes was compelled to execute the Law on his own Sonne as the first offendor Therefore to shew the love of a Father and the sincerity of a Judge he put out one of his Sonnes eys and one of his own He also provided in his Laws that no woman should be attended in the street with more than one Maid but when she was drunk that she should not go abroad at night but when she went to play the Harlot that she should not wear gold or embrordered apparell but when she meant to set her self to open sale and that men should not wear rings and tissues but when they went about the prostituting of some woman and many others of this mould By means whereof both men and women were restrained from all extraordinary trains of Attendants and excess of Apparell the common consequents of a long and prosperous tranquillity It was also famous in old times for the victory which Ennomus an excellent Musician obtained against Aristonus of Rhegium another of the same profession For though Aristonus had made his prayers unto Apollo the God of Musick for his good success yet Eunomus plainly told him that Nature was against him in that contention which had made all the Grashoppers mute on that side of the water And so accordingly it happened For when the day appointed came Eunomus had the ill hap to break one of his Harpstrings even in the middle of his Musick when presently a Grashopper leaped upon his Harp and supplied most melodiously the place of the broken string and by that means obtained the victory to Ennomus An accident not unworthy of the Muse of Strada in his personating of the Poet Claudian And though I bind not any man to believe this Tale though of Strabo's telling yet there are very good Authors for thus much thereof that on the one side of the River Alax which parteth Locris from Rhegium the Grashoppers do merily sing but on the other side which is that towards Rhegium they are always silent 2. Tarentum a Town of no less note situate on the Bay called Sinus Tarentinus first built by the Spartans the people whereof having a great command on the Countrey adjoyning were one of the last Italian Nations taken in by the Romans Nam quis post Tarentinos anderet For who durst stir when once the Tarentines were vanquished saith the Historian In defence of this people did Pyrrhus war against the Romans the hopes of getting this place by Annibal was the loss of Capua and finally here lived Architas so famous for his flying Dove 3. Crotona the Inhabitants whereof were once so active that at one Olympick meeting the Victors were all of this one Town Their glory much decayed in a battell against the Locrians in which one hundred and twenty thousand of them and their Confederates were vanquished by fifteen thousand of the enemy 4. Amycle a Town inhabited formerly by Pythagoreans who having been often terrified with a false report of the approach of their enemies published a Law prohibiting all such reports by which means their enemies comming unawares possessed themselves of it Hence grew the Proverb Amyclas silentium perdidit and hence that notable saying of 〈◊〉 who being commanded to be silent returned this answer Mihi necesse est loquâ— Scio 〈◊〉 Amyclas silentio periisse 5. Sibaris a City built by the Grecians after the destruction of Tray the people whereof were Lords of five and twenty good Towns and could arm thirty thousand men A people so effeminate that they permitted no Smith nor Brazier no nor so much as a Cock to live amongst them because they would not have their sleeps disturbed but the ridlers and Musicians were in high request which advantage the Crotonians taking with whom then in hostility they entred the Town in the habit of Musicians and so mastered it Before which accident there had been a Prophecy that the Town should never be taken till men were more esteemed than the Gods themselves It hapned that a Slave being grievously beaten by his Master and obtaining no pardon for the Gods sake upon whom he called fled to the monument of some of his Masters Ancestors and was pardoned by him which coming to the ears of Amyris the Philosopher he forsook the Town most men holding him mad in a time of no danger to leave so delicate a Seat Whence came the Proverb Amyris insaâ—â—t applied to such as under the pretence of madness or folly do provide for their safety 5. TERRA DI OTRANTO as it is now called was once the Eastern part of Apâ—â—lia Daunia the seat and habitation in these times of the Salentiâ—â— the Japyges and the Meâ—â—â—pians and is accordingly entituled in antient Authors by the severall names of Jaâ—â—gia Meâ—â—pia and Salentina They were the last people of Italie which held out against Rome and 〈◊〉 immediately after the Tarentini upon whose fate they did depend Of these three Nations the Japyges were of greatest fame or of greatest infamy Cretans originally sent in quest of Glaâ—cus the sonne of Minos whom when they could not finde and durst not return without him they fixt here their dwelling Japyx the sonne of Daedalus being their Captain and Conductor and from him denominated Growing into estate and power they became not only so luxurious in their course of life and effeminate in their dress and habit that they were a scorn and scandall to their Neighbour-Nations but so regardless of their Gods that in the end they threw down all their Images and destroyed their Temples Punished at last for these high insolencies by balls of fire falling on them from the heavens with which the whole stock of them were almost extirpated The Promontory called Japygium did take name from this people and from thence the North-West wind or the West-North-West which the Latines generally call Caurus frequently blowing from this Coast had the name of Japyx occurring by that name in the 8 th of the Aeneids and in Horace Carm. l. 1. Ode 4. But to proceed This Countrey is invironed on all parts with the Adriatick saving where it joyneth with Apulia by an Isthmus of about thirty miles in bredth reaching from Brundusium to Tarentum and is from land to land as you go by water about two hundred miles in compass It hath the name of Terra di Otranto in Latine Terra Hydruntina from the Town of Hydruntum the soyl thereof is very fruitfull if well manured abounding in Corn Oyl Melons Citrons Saffron and other Commodities of good price for which they never want the company of the Merchants of Genoa They are many times much indangered by Grashoppers which commonly devour all wheresoever they come and would in one night consume whole fields of standing Corn if
had utterly subverted the Estate of Rome so that it was most truly as most tartly said by Maherbal Generall of his Horse Vincere scis Annibal victoria â—ti nescis In this Countrey also stood Venusia whence Horace who was there born is called Venusinus And 2. Arpinum the birth-place of M. Tullius that famous Orator Here also is Mount Garganus known by that name in the times of Virgil now called Mount S. Angelo one hundred and twenty miles in compass defensible both by Art and Nature insomuch as it is commonly the last place in the Realm of Naples which is given up to the Invader This evident by the keeping of it by the Greeks and Saracens for many yeers after the Normans had possessed themselves of the rest of the Countrey Within the Captainship or command of this Fastness besides many inferiour Towns and Villages are 1. The City of Troâ—a the Title of a Duke and the See of a Bishop 2. Luceria a rich old City and 3. Ascoli before remembred But of most note in this part of Apulia was the Town of Argyripa or Argyroppa as some would have it founded by Diomedes in the skirts of this Mountain towards the See and in that part of it then possessed by the Japyges near the land of Otranto as now called The site thereof so set down by Virgil in the 11 of the Aeneid Ille urbem Argyripam patriae de nomine gentis Victor Gargani condebat Iapygis arvis And being Victor he a City builds Near Garganus in th' Japygian Fields And call'd it Agyrippa by the name Of some known place in th' land from whence he came By which we also may conclude that it took this name with reference to some Town of Aetolia which was the native Country of Diomedes For though I know that many of the antient Writers suppose it to have been first called Argos Hippium with relation unto a famous City of that name in Peloponnesus and after by contraction or corruption to be named Argyrippam yet these words of Patriae de nomine Gentis do perswade me otherwise Diomedes having nothing to do in the Country of Argolis where that City stood nor in the whole Demy-Iland of Peloponnesus whereof Argolis was a part or Province It was called also Diomedia and Urbs Diomedis because of his foundation and his Royall seat after his fixing in this Country but at the last it came to be called Arpi and by that name was known in the time of the Roman greatness now no where to be found but in the ruins of time and the Records of Antiquity But not to tarry longer on these matters of decayed Antiquity that which is most observable in this Province for these latter times is that the greatest riches of it doth consist in the Tribute of Cattell worth 80000 Ducats yearly in the time of Guicciardine and by him reckoned one of the fairest Revenews of the Realm of Naples Of which when the French could have no part this Province after the division which they made with Ferdinand the Catholick whereof more anon being fallen to the Spaniard they brake out into open War and seeking thereby to improve their Patrimony lost their whole interess in this Kingdom The ISLES of NAPLES are either in the Adriatick and Tuscan Seas or in the Bay of Puteolis In the Adriatick Sea are the Ilands of Diomedes right against Apulia where it encountereth with Abruzzo so called from Diomedes King of Aetolia who after the end of the Trojan War in which he was so great a stickler settled himself in some part of Apulia the principall whereof are St. Maries St. Dominico and Tremitana 2 The Iland of Acates over against the Town of Gallipolis 3 St. Andrews in the Bay of Tarentum 4 and finally the two Ilands of Dioscoros and Galypso over against the Cape of Lacinia now called Colonnes in the upper Calabria of all which there is little famous In the Tuscan or Tyrrhenian Seas are the Ilands of Pontia and Panditaria now called Palmarde as little famous as the other save that the last is memorable in the Roman Stories for the confinement of Agrippina the wife of Germanicus and mother of Caligula by the appointment of the Emperor Tiberius Nero. Those in the Gulf or Bay of Puteoli are of better note The principall whereof are 1 Ischia heretofore called Oenotris from its plenty of Wine wherewith it aboundeth to this day as also with Allom Sulphur and most excellent Fruits It is in compass 18 miles and so begirt with Rocks and dangerous Cliffs that it is accessible at one entrance onely and that too fortified with a strong and impregnable Citadell and therefore chosen by King Ferdinand for his place of refuge when he was outed of his Kingdom by Charles the 8. Here is also good plenty of Hares and Conies 2 Prochita now called Procita about six miles in circuit wherein are very wholsome Bathes good store of Conies Hares and Pheasants the shore replenished with Fish and the land with Fountains John de Prochita who plotted the Cicilian Vespers was once Lord of this place but afterwards for a reward of that service made Vice-Roy of Valentia a Kingdom of Spain 3 Capreae a small rocky Iland having no Haven nor convenient station for Ships but of a mild and temperate Air much beautified by Augustus Caesar in regard that an old sapless tree upon his casual landing here did bud forth afresh and after that it was much honoured by his retirement from affairs of State and as much dishonoured by Tiberius his next Successor who withdrawing hither many times from his Court at Rome made it the Theatre of his Cruelties and most filthy Lusts It hath a little City of the same name having a strong Fortress and a Bishops See and another Town called Anacaprae inhabited by Fishermen and Ship-wrights belonging to the Navy of Naples Into this Iland they used to confine offendors in former times and sometimes also at this day 4 Aenaria a small Iland given by Augustus to the Neapolitans in exchange for Capreae whose before it was There are few Nations under the Sun who have suffered under more changes and alterations of State than the inhabitants of this Kingdom For being at the first a mixture of severall Nations some of them preyed upon the others till they were all subdued by the power of Rome In the declining of her fortunes they followed for the most part the Carthaginians and took part with Annibal and he being called home they returned again to their old obedience When Italie was subdued by the Gothes it became subject to that people as Sicil and the rest of those Ilands did and when the Lombards Lorded it in the Roman Provinces all Naples fell into their hands except Apulia and Calabria which the Greek Emperors having conquered from the Gothes with the rest of Italie kept but with much difficulty to themselves In the division of the Empire betwixt Carolus Magnus
2 d of Spain and th first of Naples 40. 1598. 25 Philip the 2 d of Naples 3 d of Spain 22. 1621. 26 Philip the 3 d of Naples 4. of Spain The Arms of this Kingdom are Azure Seme of Flower de Lyces Or a File of three Labels Gules The Revenues of it are two Millions and a half of Crowns whereof 20000 are due to the Pope for Chief-rent and the rest so exhausted in maintaining Garrisons upon the Natives and a strong Navy against the Turks that the King of Spain receiveth not a fourth part declare Here are in this Kingdom Arch-Bishops 20. Bishops 127. The Kingdom of SICILIA BEfore we can come into the I le of Sicilie we must first cross that branch of the MEDITERRANEAN Sea which is called the Fare or Streight of Messana where the passage is so strait and narrow that it exceedeth not in breadth a mile and an half In other parts as the Sea grows wider it is distant from the main land of Italie neer 300. miles that is to say from the Town of Drepaâ—â—m in Sicilie to the City of Naples As for the Mediterranean Sea it is so called because it interlaceth the middest of the earth extending from the Streights of Gibraltar on the West to the Coast of Palestine on the East and so dividing Africk both from Europe and Asia Minor In the Scriptures Joshna 1. 4. it is called by the name of Mare magnum or the great Sea great in comparison of the dead Sea and the Sea of Galilee lying on the other side of the land of Palestine but small enough if compared to the Ocean with which in probability the Writer of that Book might have no acquaintance Besides which generall name of the Medâ—erranean it hath also many particular names as the Adriatick Aegean Ionian and Carpâ—thian Sea where it bordereth upon Greece and Anatolia Mare Lybicum where it runneth by the shores of Africk with reference to Italie called in some places Mare Tyrrhenum in others Mare Ligusticum in some parts Mare Sicislum and in others Mare Sardoum Lybicum c. And as the Chameleon is said to apply it self to the colour of the nearest adjacent body so this Sea tâ—keth its particular denominations from the neerest shores These Seas are also called by some modern Writers in imitation of the French by the name of the Levant or the Seas of the Levant because in respect of France Spain Britain Germany c. they lie towards the East the word Levant signifying in the French a rising up after sleep and more especially the Sun-rising The principall Ilands of this Sea which relate to Italie for of others we shall speak in their proper places are those of Sicil Sardinia Corsica and some Isles adjoyning unto these SICILIE environed round with the lower or Tyrrhenian Sea contains seven hundred miles in compass and is supposed to have been joyned to Italie in former times being then a Peninsula or Demy-Iland such as Peloponnesus and joyned unto the Continent by as narrow an Isthmus The separating of it from the main Land of Italie is by the Poets ascribed to Neptune who with his three-forked Mace or Trident broke it off from the land in favour of Jocastus the sonne of Aeolus that so he might inhabit there with the greater safety being invironed round with waters Which though it be a Fable or Poeticall fiction yet with some help from the Mythologists may be made a story For if by Aeolus and Neptune we understand Winds and Seas it intimates that it was divided from the rest of Italie either by the fury of the Waves or by the violence of some Earthquakes to which this Iland is still subject which might in time consume and wear away the Earth Nor want there very good reasons for this supposition as 1. The narrowness of the Streight exceeding not a mile and a half insomuch as at the taking of Messana by the Carthaginians many of the people saved themselves by swimming over this streight into the opposite parts of Italie â—dly the shallowness of it being found upon a diligent sounding not to be above eight fathom deep Then 't is observed that the land on both sides is very brittle full of caves and chinks made in it by the working of the Sea on this separation and that on the Italian coast where the streight is narrowest there stands a City of old called Rhegium which signifieth a breach or a cutting off from the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signiâ—ies to break off or violently to pull asunder and is supposed to be so called upon this occasion And indeed the violence of the Sea is so great and dangerous in this narrow channell so subject unto blustering winds issuing out of the hollow caverns of the earth that the breaking off of this Iland from the rest of Italie is a thing most credible Which dangerous nature of the passage being also full of Rocks and unsafe by reason of the Whirl-pools occasioned it to be called by Florus the Historian Fabulosis infaâ—â—e monstris fretum chiefly so called with reference to Scylla and Charybdis of which so many fabulous things are reported by the antient Poets Charybdis is a Gulf or Whirl-pool on Sicily side which violently attracting all vessels that come too nigh it devoureth them and casteth up their wrecks at the shore of Tauromeni not far from Catina Opposite to this in Italie standeth the dangerous Rock Scylla at the foot of which many little Rocks shoot out on which the water strongly beating make that noise which the Poets feign to be the barking of dogs The passage between these two being to unskilfull Mariners exceeding perillous gave beginning to the Proverb Incidit in Scyllam cupiens vitare Charybdim Who seeks Charybdis for to shun Doth oftentimes on Scylla run But there are other things which made Sicilie famous in old times besides these two 〈◊〉 the punishment of the Giant Enceladus for his attempt against the Gods the frequent burnings of Aetna under which he is fabled to be shut up being supposed to proceed from his sulphurous breath Secondly the birth of Ceres in this Isle and Thirdly the Rape of Proserpine To these two last the Isle was consecrated in those days to Ceres in regard she first taught the people to sow Corn whence the word Ceres is often used in the Poets to signifie Breal and other necessary provisions for life as Sine Cerere Baccho friget Venus To Proserpine because bestowed upon her by Pluto to please her after the Ravishment committed on her It is situate under the fourth Climate the longest day being 13 hours and an half And was once called Trinacria because it shoots forth into the Sea with three Capes or Promontories viz. 1 Pelorus now Capo de Foro to the North 2 Pachinus now Cape Passaro to the West and 3 Lâ—lybaeum now Capo Boii or Cabo Coro to the South This last looketh towards Carthage and the
Minores and gave name to the place neer the Tower-hill in London where they had their house called from them the Minories 2. S. Brigit was a Queen of Swethland and coming to Rome on devotion obtained of Pope Urban the third Ano. 1370. or thereabouts that Friers and Nuns might in some places live together For being a Woman and a Widow she knew best as it seemeth what was good for both Sexes and so devised such a Rule as contented both But little needed this cohabitation or living together under the shelter of the same roof For they had formerly been joyned in carnall affections though parted by walls neither were the visitations of the Friers so fruitless but that the Nuns did fructifie by them These Friers and Nuns though they lived under the same roof are prohibited from coming to one another but on speciall occasions the Foundress so ordering it that the Nuns should lie in the upper rooms and the Friers in the lower The Confessor also is denied access into their chambers but shriveth them though an Iron-Grate by which his lodging is parted from the Lady Abesse's And herein lyeth the Mystery of Iniquity For Robinson whom before I named tells us that at the time of his service in the English Nunnery at Lisbon he was shewed a way by which this uncharitable Grate which seemed to keep the Friers from the company of their female friends might be and was on such occasions usually removed and the access made free and open to each others beds Which if it be truly said of these may be suspected also in all the rest of this Order and in most also of the others And now I return unto my Friers which besides the maintenance which by their Founders is allotted for their present subsistence are kept in a continuall hope and possibility of attaining to the highest honours which that Church can give if they continue constant in their due obedience For there is not one of them which hopeth not to be the Prior of his Convent 2. Provinciall of his Order in that Countrey where he liveth 3. and then the Generall of his Order Next none more likely than the Generalls to be chosen Cardinalls and out of the Cardinalls one of necessity must be chosen and why not he as well as any of the pack to be Pope of Rome So firm and sweet a Companion of man is Hope that being the last thing which leaves him it makes all toyls supportable all difficulties conquerable The Popedom containeth Arch-bishops 3. Bishops 54. The Dukedom of URBINE ENvironed on all sides with the Lands of the Church save where it coasteth on the Adriatick lies the Dukedom of URBINE having on the East Marca Anconitana on the West Romagna or Romandiola on the North the Adriatick Sea on the South the Apennine It is in length about sixty miles and some thirty five miles in the bredth within which round lie intermixt some Estates of the Church of which the Duke is a Fendatary and to which he payeth 2240. Crowns for a quit-rent yeerly The soyl is very fruitfull of Corn Wine and Oyl plentifull of Figs and other fruits of most pleasant tast and in a word affording all things necessary for the life of man But the air is generally unwholesom especially about Pesaro and Fossombrune by reason of the low flats and over-flows of the water The principal commodities which they vend abroad are the wines of Pesaro sold in great abundance to the Venetians and dryed figs which they vend unto Bologue and other places The most famous River is Metaurus now called Metremo and a famous one it is indeed by reason of that great battell fought on the banks thereof betwixt Asdrubal the brother of Annibal and his Carthaginians and the two Consuls Livius and Cl. Nero in which after a long and hot dispute the victory fell unto the Romans there being 56000. of the Carthaginians slain as Livie writeth and 5400. taken prisoners Polybius speaks of a less number both slain and taken and like enough it is that Livie to advance the honor of that Family might inlarge a little But whatsoever was the truth in this particular certain it is that this victory turned the tide of the Roman Fortune which from this time began to flow amain upon them the Citizens of Rome beginning at this time to trade and traffick to follow their affairs and make contracts and bargains with one another which they had long forborn to do and that with as secure a confidence as if Annibal were already beaten out of Italie This famous River riseth in the Apennine hills and passing by Fossombrune a Town of this Dukedom falls into the Adriatick There are reckoned in this Dukedom seven Towns or Cities and three hundred Castles The principall of which are 1. Urbine one of the most antient Cities of Italie which both Tacitus and Plinie mention a fair Town well built and the Dukes ordinary seat in Summer It is seated at the foot of the Apennine hills in a very rich and pleasant soyl built in the fashion of a Miter and therefore called Urbinas quod urbes binas continere videbatur Francisco Ubaldi the first Duke built here a very sumptuous Palace and therein founded a most excellent Library replenished with a great number of rare Books covered and garnished with gold silk and silver all scattered and dispersed in the time that Caesar Borgia seized on the Estate Polydore Virgil the Author of the History of England which passeth under his name was a Native here an History of worth enough as the times then were except onely in such passages as concernthe Pope the Collector of whose Peter-pence he then was in England whose credit and authority he preferreth somtimes before truth it self 2. Pisaurum now called Pesara the strongest town of all the Dukedom two miles in compass and fortified according to the modern art of war the fortifications of it being first begun by Francisco Maria and perfected by Guido Ubaldi his sonne and successor the ordinary seat of the Duke in winter well garrisoned and therefore trusted with the publick Armorie It is seated neer the shore of the Adriatick at the mouth or influx of the River Isaurus which parts it from Romagna populous of handsom buildings and a very strong wall the soyl exceeding rich but the air so bad that partly in regard of that and partly by their eating of too much fruits nothing is more frequent here than Funeralls especially in the moneth of August few of the Inhabitants living to be fifty yeers old 3. Senogaille called antiently Sena Gallica a strong and well-fenced City neer the River Metaurus over which there is a Bridge consisting of eighty Arches made of that length not so much in regard of the breadth of the Channell as the frequent over-flowings of that turbulent water 4. Fossombrune called in old Authors Forum Sempronii for air and soyl of the same nature with Pisaurum bought
and Rhâ—gium all of esteem and reputation to this very day They were the first Nation that carried an Offensive War to the gates of Rome when they gave ayd to the Tarquins under King Personna and held it out on the Defensive as long as any No people in all Italie standing more stiffly in defence of their common Liberties than the Falisci and Veientes two Hetruriau Tribes But nothing could withstand the fortune of that growing Empire Twelve Nations of them were brought under by Tarquinius â—riscus who from hence brought to Rome the Fasces and Triumphall Ornaments and other embellishments of State the Veii and Falisci by the Sword of Camillus the Conquest perfected by the conduct of Valerius Corvinus and Fulv. Contumalus A. V. C. 455. So the Tuscans were subdued at last after they had been governed by their own Kings 1132 yeares that is to say from Tarchon Priscus their first King An. M 2550. to Turenus Ceso their last King A M. 3668. The chief Towns of it in those times were 1 Veii and 2 Perusia spoken of before 3 Fesulae then of very great same now a poor village hard by Florence 4 Agyllina situate not far from the Lake of Thrâ—symene which from hence was called Vadum Agyllinum The cheif Town of the Tuscans at the comming of Aeneas into Italie and the Seat Royall of Mezentius that noted Tyrant so often mentioned by Virgil. First built by the Pelasgi a Greek people and by them thus named afterwards by mistake called Caere by like mistake as Peru Jucatan and others of the American Provinces got their present names as shall there be shewn For the Tuscans or the Romans as others say demanding in their language of a Country fellow the name of the place was answered in his language 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say God save you or God speed you which word they taking for the name of the Town did ever after call it Care Memorable in old time for the Bathes adjoyning from hence called Balnea Caeretana more for the preservation of the Vestal Fire and the other holy things of Rome when that Town was taken by Galls Rewarded hereupon with all the privileges of Rome except right of Suffrage from whence the Tables in which the Roman Censors used to inroll the names of those whom they deprived of their Votes in Senate or any other publick Councill were called Caerites Tabulae 5 Phaleria on the seaside the principall town of the Falisci of which there is some remainder extant in the village called Falaris 6 Clusium the Seat-Royall of King Porsena for ayding which against the Galls the Romans drew upon themselves the fury of that turbulent people Pisa Aretium and such others as are still in being we shall speak of afterwards The Rivers and the soyl do remain as formerly though the first altered in their names the principall of which are 1 Arnus spoken of before in the generall survey of Italie 2 Sercius by Ptolomie called Boactus a River which by the excellency of its Carps and Trouts makes some amends unto the people for its violent Land-floods 3 Palia as violent and dangerous as the other but not so profitable which falleth into Tiber near Orviette 4 Martha by Ptolomie called Osa Here is also the Lake Volsinius which is twenty four miles in compass and that called antiently Sabatinns but now Laco Braciani from which water was conveighed to Rome By reason of these and other Lakes and the frequent overflowings of the Rivers the Country in former times was full of bogs which made the air unhealthy and the wayes unpassable it being in the Flats and Marishes of Hetruria that Annibal was so turmoiled losing herein the greatest part of his Elephants and one of his eyes But since those times partly by the industry of the people and the great providence of the Princes the Fens in most places are well drained and the Bogs converted to firm land whereby the air is rectified and the waies made pleasant care being also taken by great banks and ramparts to keep the Rivers for the most part within their channels So that the Country is now full of very spacious fields and fruitfull vallies swelled here and there with pleasant mountains little inferior in fertility to the richest vales abundantly well stored with delicious wines and plentifull in a word of all the blessings of nature save that the parts about Florence are defective in Wheat the want of which is supplied from the fields of Sienna where there is plenty enough of it for themselves and their neighbours though no such superfluity as to spare any of it unto other Provinces But to return unto the story Tuscanie being thus brought under the command of Rome was made the second of those eleven Regions into which Italie was divided by Augustus Caesar In the division of it made by Antonius and in that of Constantine it made with Umbria one of the ten Provinces which was immediately subject to the Praefect of the City of Rome Afterwards in the declination of the Roman Empire it became a member of the Kingdom of Lombardy then of the French and finally of the German Empire during which times it was governed by an Officer of trust and power whom I find sometimes called the Marquess sometimes Duke of Tuscanie who had here more or less authoritie as they could work on the necessities of their severall Princes Desiderius the last King of the Lombards had been Duke of Tuscanie and so was Albericus in the time of the Berengarii and Guido is called Marquess of it under the reign of Henricus Auceps the German Emperour Afterwards as the Popes grew in power and greatness so they made bold to intermeddle in the affairs of this Province giving it one while to the Kings of Naples another while to the Dukes of Anjou making some challenge to that Kingdom In which distractions the Florentines first bought their own libertie of the Emperor Rodolfus Habspurgensis and after purchased the Town and Territory of Cortona of Ladislaus King of Naples that of Arezzo for 40000 Florens of Duke Lewis of Anjou After this time they husbanded their affairs so well that they became one of the most considerable Estates in Italie and at the last by taking in Pisa and Sienna they got the absolute dominion of the best and largest part of Tuscanie which now is under the command of the great Duke and may be branched most fitly into these four parts that is to say the Cities and Territories of 1 Florence 2 Pisa 3 Sienna and 4 the Ilands situate in the Tuscan or Tyrrhenian seas 1. And first the Territory or Estate of Florence taketh up the North part of this great Dukedom having the Apennine on the North and the Estates of Pisa and Sienna on the South So called from the City of FLORENCE situate â—igh unto the conflux of the Rivers Arnus and Chianus the former passing thorough the middest
his two sonnes The people after his decease either desirous of Novelties as most people are or fearing to be made hereditary to this powerfull Family seemed to incline to one of the Soderini a man of plausible deportment and well beloved But he judiciously considering that new houses as they are easily honoured so are they as soon abandoned by the fickle multitude conferred all the dependances which were cast upon him on these two young men of the Medices as being descended from a Family which had long governed the Citie Against these two the Pazzi a potent house in Florence conspired and at Mass they slew Julian but Lorenzo escaped the blows which were struck at him being received by one of his servants whom two days before he had delivered out of prison For this fact the Pazzi were hanged at the Palace window together with the Archbishop of Pisa who had been of the conspiracie To revenge the death of this Bishop Pope Paul the 2 d Excommunicated the Florentines and Ferdinand King of Naples warred upon them Loronzo to divert this mischief went in person to Naples where he grew so much into the good liking of the King that there was a perpetuall League made between them After his death An. 1492 his sonne Peter having very improvidently delivered Pisa and Ligorn with other peeces to the French King was together with his whole Family banished John di Medices the sonne of Lawrence and Brother of Peter being made Pope by the name of Leo the 10th restored again his Family who not long after his death were again exil'd This disgrace Julio di Medices sonne to the above-named Julian and Pope of Rome by the name of Clement the 7th not enduring procured Charles the fift to besiege it which request was granted and the City after two years resistance yeelded The Emperour then gave it to Alexander Medices Grand-child to Peter by his sonne Lawrence An. 1531 And he to restrain the insolencies of the people built a strong Citadell in the Town This Alexander was a Prince of good parts enough had he not been too much addicted to Lust and Wantonness which being observed by Lawrence de Medicis his own Cousen he trained him to a secret place under colour of bringing him to the bed of a beautifull Lady and there basely murdered him Which done instead of calling the people to take Arms for recovery of their lost Liberty as he first intended he fearfully left the City and fled towards Venice So that before the people had notice of the Accident the heads of the Medices consulted together and sent for Cosmo di Medices dwelling in the Countrey with his Mother and then about 18 years of age to be their Prince as being the next Heir-male which was left of the Family according to the Entail as our Lawyers call it made by Charles the Emperor This Cosmo proving an excellent Statesman and a fortunate Commander so swayed the affairs of Italie that Philip the second of Spain to be assured of his friendship gave him the Signeurie of Sienna out of which he had lately driven the French and Pius the 4th had an intent to have crowned him King of Tuscany But Philip of Spain though otherwise his speciall friend thwarted that intent as loath to have in Italie any more Kings than himself After in the year 1570 Pius the fifth crowned the said Cosmo in the Court of Rome with the title of Great Duke of Tuscany for him and his Heirs for ever In the new Dukes Coronet he caused to be engraven these words Pius quintus Pont. max. ob eximiam dilectionem religionis catholicae zelum pracipuumqne justitiae studium donavit Thus forward were these Popes 〈◊〉 honour this family but their successors have been otherwise affected to it For when one of Duke Cosmo's successors did since intreat a succeeding Pope that he might be created King of Tuscany the Pope not liking so Lordly a title answered that he was content He should be a King in Tuscany but not King of Tuscany A Scholar-like distinction but not so satisfactory to the point proposed The Princes of the house of Medices in the Free-estate 1410 1 John di Medices the first advancer of the Family to publick greatness 1433 2 Cosmo di Medices the sonne of John called the Father of the Commonwealth 1646 3 Peter the sonne of Cosmo 1472 4 Lawrence di Medices sonne of Peter the great Advancer of Learning in Italie 1492 5 Peter di Medices II. exiled upon the comming in of Charles the 8. 6 Lawrence di Medices II. sonne of Peter exiled together with his Father made Duke of Urbin by Pope Leo the 10. The Dukes of Florence and Great Dukes of Tuscanie 1531 1 Alexander di Medices the sonne of Lawrence the first Duke of Florence 1537 2 Cosmo II. the next heir of Alexander descended from Lawrence a brother of the first Cosmo the wisest Statesman of his time 1574 3 Francis di Medices sonne of Cosmo the II. Father of Mary the French Queen 1587 4 Ferdinand di Medices the brother of Francis 1609 5 Cosmo the III. sonne of Ferdinand 1621 6 Ferdinand II. sonne of Cosmo di Medices the twelf of this family the sixt Duke of Florence and the first of Tuscany The length of this Estate is 260 miles the bredth in some places not much inferior but growing narrower where it bordereth upon that of Genoa In all which tract the Great Duke hath but one considerable Port on the main land which is that of Ligorn so that his strength in shipping is not very great and yet might be greater than it is if the Subjects did delight in Trafick and not suffer their Commodities to be bought by Strangers as generally they do in all this Country and carryed thence in forein vessels For otherwise being an industrious people and well trained in Manufactures their power at Sea must needs be greater than it is the Great Dukes Fleet consisting ordinarily of no more than twelve Gallies two Gallions and five Galliasses And for his power by Land he hath in readiness sixteen thousand Foot of his own subjects well trained and mustered under experienced Commanders to serve him upon all occasions and a hundred men at Arms and 400 Light-horsmen well payd as well in times of Peace as in time of War And besides these he keeps so many Forts and Towns in continuall Garrison that his Estate is sayd to be made of Iron The only Order of Knighthood in this Estate is that of S. Stephen instituted by Cosmo di Medices An. 1561. and dedicated to S. Stephen because upon the Festivall of Stephen Pope and Martyr being the 6. of August he won the famous battell of Marciano Pope Pius the fourth confirmed it the same yeer and granted them all the privileges which they of Malta enjoy conditioned that those of this Order should make a vow of Charity and conjugall Chastity and Obedience They are to be nobly born
cast over their backs they wear no upper garments but of cloth as being only allowed by the Laws but their under-garments of the purest stuf The women here are privileged above all in Italie having free leave to talk with whom they will and be courted by any that will both privately and publickly Which liberty it is likely they gained at such time as the French were Masters of this Estate who do allow their wives such excess of liberty as no Italian would allow of in a common Curtezan And though it cannot be affirmed that the women of the Countrey or the City it self do abuse this Liberty yet the Italians being generally of a different humor reckon them to be past all shame as they esteem the German Merchants who make little reckoning of their promises if not bound by writing to be men without faith Of which and other things concerning this Estate they have made this Proverb Montagne senza legni c. that is to say Mountains without wood Seas without fish men without faith and women without shame The Country as before is said is very mountainous in the in-lands and ful of craggy rocks towards the Sea so that by Sea and Land it is very ill travelling But amidst those hils are vallies of as rich a vein as most others in Italie abounding in Citrons Limons Olives Oranges and the like fruits with such variety of Flowers at all times of the yeer that the Markets are seldom unfurnished of them in the moneth of December It yeeldeth also great plenty of most pleasant wines which the Inhabitants call La Vermozza and another which they call Le lagrime di Christo or Lacrymae Christi this last so pleasing to the tast that it is said a Dutchman tasting of it as he travelled in these parts fetch 't a great sigh and brake out into this expression How happy had it been with us si Christus lachrymatus esset in nostris Regionibus if CHRIST had shed some of his tears in their Country of Germany Their greatest want is that of Corn and therewith do supply themselves out of other places The principall Towns and Cities of it in the Eastern part are 1. Sarezana a strong Fortress against the Florentines and one of the best pieces of this Republick 2. Pontremuli Pons Remuli as the Latines call it of as great consequence as that but possessed by the Spaniard 3. Lerigi an Haven in the Tuscan or Tyrrhenian Sea 4. Sestri a reasonable good place remarkable for as white bread and as pleasant wine as any in Italie 5. Finâ— an Haven or Port Town not far from Genoa antiently called Portus Delfinus Few of the Towns in this part are of any greatness but they are set so thick and intermingled with so many goodly houses both on the hills and the vallies that for the space of twenty miles the whole Countrey seems to be one continuall building In the West part the Towns of most importance are 1. Monaco of old called Monoecus and Portus Herculis beautified with a commodious Haven belonging not long since to the Spaniard who bought it for 100000. Crowns of its proper Owner but of late gotten by the French under colour of a later Contract 2. Ventamiglio a good Town and sweetly seated 3. Savâ—na taken by the Genoese An. 1250. before which time it had a Prince of its own Remarkable for the Interview betwixt Ferdinand the Catholick and Lewis the 12th of France An. 1507. Who having been deadly enemies upon the taking of the Realm of Naples from the French by the Spaniard met at this town and here most strangely relied upon one another Lewis first boording Ferdinands Gally and Ferdinand for divers days feasting with Lewis in this Town then in his possession as Protector of the Estate of Genoa Which kind of Interviews I note this only by the way as they chance but seldom so when they do they prove for the most part dangerous unto one of the parties great enmities not being easily forgot by persons of a publick Interess Nay that notable Statesman Philip de Comines utterly disliketh all such meettings of Princes though in Amity and good correspondence with one another as many times producing effects quite contrary to their expectations And this he proveth by the example of Lewis the 11. of France and Henry of Castile who meeting purposely An o 1463 to change some friendly words together took such dislike at each others person and behaviour that they never loved one another after it The like example he bringeth of an interview betwixt Edward the fourth of England and the same King Lewis and betwixt Frederick the Emperor and Charles Duke of Burgundy with divers others His reasons I purposely omit as not pertinent to my present undertaking and make hast again unto the Town which is about a mile and an half in circuit and hath many stately buildings in it It was called antiently Sabate or Sabatia and hath been under the command of divers Lords being taken from the Genoese by the Visconti and the Sforzas Dukes of Millain from them by the French and at last recovered again by those of Genoa Further note that this one Town hath yeelded to the Church of Rome three Popes viz. Gregory the 7th Julio the 2d. and Sixtus the 4th which is as much as Genoa it self can brag of 4 Nola upon the Seaside a commodius Haven 5 Finali a goodly Port-Town also and very well fortified honoured of a long time with the title of a Marquisate one of the seven founded by the Emperor Otho of which more hereafter but taken from the last Marquess by the Count of Fuentes then Governour of Millain for the King of Spain and garrisoued immediately with 200 Spaniards the poor Marquess being put off with an Annual peâ—sion An o 1602. 6 Milesimo a small Town adjoyning possessed upon the same right by the Spaniard also who by these peeces hath a strong command on the Trade of Genoa 7 But the great Ornament of those parts of Italie is the City of Genoa first built say some by Janus the sonne of Saturn as others say by Janus Genius Priscus an Italian or Tuscan King But by whomsoever it was built certain it is that it was miserably destroyed by Mago the Brother of Annibal repaired by Lucretius Surius at the command of the Senate of Rome for whose cause and quarrel it was ruined once again spoyled and wasted by Rotaris a great Prince of the Lombards An o 660 or thereabouts but built more beautifull than before by Charles the Great On his foundation it now stands situate on the shore of the Ligustick or Ligurian Seas to which being partly built on the declivity of an hill full of stately Palaces it giveth a most pleasant and magnificent prospect It is in compass six miles of an Orbicular form fortified towards the Sea by Art towards the Land by Art and Nature there being but one way to come to
carried him prisoner into France and took the Dukedom to himself 1513 16 Maximilian Sforze the sonne of Ludowick restored to the Dukedom by the power of the Switzers and Venetians but again outed of it by Francis the first Sonne-in-law and Successor to King Lewis the 12 in the Kingdom of France 1529 17 Francis Sforze brother of Maximilian restored to the Estate and the French expelled by the puissance of Charles the 5th who after the death of this Duke Francis the last of the Sforzes An o 1535 united it for ever to the Crown of Spain This Dukedom is not now of such great extent and power as in former times there being but nine Cities remaining of those 29 which were once under the command of the Dukes hereof the rest being gotten in by the State of Venice the Florentines the Dukes of Mantua and Parma And yet is this accompted the prime Dukedom of Christendom as Flanders was accompted the prime Earldom of it affording the Annuall Revenue of 800000 Ducats to the King of Spain A good Revenue might it come clear unto his Coffers But what with the discharge of his Garrison-Souldiers the defraying of his Vice-Roy the Salaries of Judges and inferior Ministers it is conceived that he spends more on it than he getteth The Armes hereof are Argent a Serpent Azure Crowned Or in his Gorge an Infant Gules Which was the Coat-Armour of a Saracen vanquished by Otho the first of the Visconti in the holy-Holy-land There are in this Dukedom Arch-bishop 1. Bishops 6. The Dukedom of MANTUA THe Dukedom of MANTUA is bounded on the West with Millain on the East with Romandiola on the North with Marca Trevigiana and on the South with the Dukedom of Parma The Country about Mantua is reasonably good and yeeldeth all sorts of Fruits being well manured plentifull in Corn and Pastures the very High-wayes by the fields being planted with Elms to train up the Vines which grow intermingled in every place as generally it is in all parts of Lombardy But the Inhabitants are conceived not to be so civill and well-bred as the rest of Italie childish in their apparrell without manly gravity poor in the entertainment of their friends and exacting all they can from strangers The places in it of most note are 1 Mercaria bordering next to Millain 2 Bozilia a small but pleasant habitation belonging to some Princes of the Ducall family built with fair Cloysters towards the street in which passengers may walk dry in the greatest rain 3 Petula a small Village but as famous as any in regard it was the place wherein Virgil was born generally sayd to be born in Mantua Mantua Virgilio gaudet as the old Verse is because this Village is so near the City of Mantua being but two miles distant that his birth might very well be ascribed unto it 4 Mantua seated on the River Mincius now called Sarca which comming out of Lago di Garda falleth not far off into the Po from whence there is a passage unto Venice By nature strong environed on three sides with a running water half a mile in bredth and on the fourth side with a Wall The Dukes to take their pleasure on the Lakes and Rivers have a Barge called the Bucentaure five storyes high and capable of two hundred persons whence it had the name furnished very richly both for state and pleasure Ocnus the sonne of Manto the Prophetess the daughter of Tiresias is said to have been the founder of it and to have given unto it his Mothers name but I more than doubt it though Virgil a Native of those parts do report it so this City being one of those which the Tuscans built beyond the Apennine as the soundest Antiquaries do affirm Made memorable by whomsoever built at first in the declining times of Christian purity for a Councill holden in it An. 1061 wherein it was decreed that the choosing of the Pope should from thenceforth belong unto the Cardinals A Prerogative which of old belonging to the Emperors was first by Constantine the third surnamed Pogonatus given to the Clergy and people of Rome in the time of Pope Benedict the second An. 684. resumed by Charles the Great when he came to the Empire and now appropriated only to the College of Cardinals But to return unto the Town on the East-side of a bridge of about 500 paces long covered over head and borne up with Arches stands the Dukes Palace for the City and not far thence the Domo or Cathedrall Church of S. Peter The Palace very fair and stately but far short for the pleasures and delights thereof of his Palace at Mirmirollo five miles from the City which though it be of a low roof after the manner of antient buildings yet it is very richly furnished and adorned with very beautifull Gardens able to lodge and give content to the best Prince in Christendom Here are also many other Towns as 5 Capraena and 6 Lucera of which nothing memorable As for the fortunes of this Dukedom it is to be observed that Mantua followed for long time the fortunes of the Western Empire till given by Otho the second to Theobald Earl of Canosse for the many good services he had done him Boniface who succeeded him had to Wife Beatrix the sistet of Henry the second and by her was Father of Mathildis that famous Warriouress who carried so great a stroak in the state of Italie Being dispossessed of her Estate by Henry the third she joyned in faction with the Popes recovered all her own again and dismembred from the Empire many goodly Territorys which at her death having had three husbands but no issue she gave it in fee for ever to the See of Rome An. 1115. After her death Mantua continued under the protection of the Empire But that protection failing then by little and little it was brought under by the family of the Bonncelsi who Lording it over a Free-people with too great severity contracted such a generall hatred that Passavinâ— the last of them was slain in the Market-place by the people under the command and conduct of Lewis de Gonzaga a noble Gentleman who presently with great applause took to himself the Government of the Estate An. 1328 which hath continued in his honse to this very day with a great deal of lustre whose successors take here as followeth under the severall titles of A. Ch. The Lords Marquesses and Dukes of Mantua 1328 1 Lewis Gonzaga the first of this Line Lord of Mantua 1366 2 Guido sonne of Lâ—wis 1369 3 Ludowick or Lewis II. sonne of Guido 1â—82 4 Franois Gonzaga sonne of Lewis 2 d highly extolled by Poggie the Florentine for his Wisdom and Learning who valiantly repulsed the attempts made against his Estate by John Galeaze then first Duke of Millain 1407 5 John Francisco Gonzaga created the first Marquess of Mantua by the Emperor Sigismund 1444 6 Lodowick or Lewis III. sonne of John Francisco who entertained the
with Catharine Daughter and sole Heir of Gaston Sonne of Gaston Earl of Foix and of Leanora Princess of Navarre added to his Estate the Signeuries of Bearn Foix and Begorre And Henry of Albret his Sonne by marying the Lady Margaret Sister of King Francis the first united to it those of Armaignac and Comminges By Iean the Daughter of this Henry the whole Estate was brought to Antonie of Bourbon Duke of Vendosme and Father to King Henry the 4th becoming so united to the Crown of Frauce from which it was at first dismembred The Arms of these Earles were Quarterly 1 France 2 Gules a Border ingrailed Arg The 3d c. 7 As for the Countrie of AGENOIS the last part of Gascoigne it never had other Lords after it left off to be French than the Dukes of Aquitaine The principall Cities of it 1 Agen a rich populous and well-traded Town seated on the Garonne in a fruitfull Countrie A Bishops See a Seneschalsie and held to be the fairest in Gascoigne 2 Condon a Bishops See also from which the parts adjoyning are called Condonnois 3 Villeneufne 4 Claerac 5 Marmand 6 Foy c. Thus having took a brief view of those severall members which made up the great bodie of the Dukedom of Aquitaine let us next look on the Estate of the whole thus brought together which in the declination of the Roman Empire was given unto the Gothes before possessed of all Gallia Narbonensis by Valentinian the 3d as a reward for their service in driving the Alani out of Spain Long the Gothes had not held it when they were outed of it by Clovis the fifth King of the French continuing under his Successors till Ludovicus Pius made it a Kingdom and gave it unto Pepin his youngest Sonne But Charles and Pepin the Sonnes of this Pepin being dispossessed by Charles the Bald it was by him conferred on Arnulph of the house of Burgundie for his many good services against the Normans Anno 844. Whose Successors take here in this order following The Dukes of Aquitaine 844. 1 Ranulph of Burgundy first Duke of Aquitaine 875 2 William Earl of Auvergne Nephew of Ranulph 902. 3 Ebles Earl of Poictou succeeded in Aquitaine and Auvergne by the Will and Testament of Duke William 911. 4 Ebles II. Sonne of Ebles the first 935. 5 Wâ—lliam II. the Sonne of Ebles the second 970. 6 William III. Sonne of William the second 1019. 7 Guy the Sonne of William the third 1021. 8 William IV. Sonne of Guy 1086. 9 William V. Sonne of William the fourth 1156. 10 Lewis the seventh of France in right of Eleanor his Wife sole Heir of William the fifth 1152 11 Henry Duke of Normandie and Earl of Anjou c. in right of Eleaâ—or his Wife divorced from Lewis on pretence of some consanguinity after King of England 1169. 12 Richard King of England the Sonne of Henry 1199. 13 Iohn King of England the Brother of Richard who forfeiting his estates in France on a judiciall sentence pronounced against him for the supposed murther of his Nephew Arthur Duke of Bretagne Aquitaine and the rest of the English Provinces were seized on by the French Anno 1202. But notwithstanding this Arrest the English still continued their pretensions to it till at the last it was agreed betwixt King Lewis the 9th of France and Henry the 3d of England Anno 1259. That the English should rest satisfied with Guienne the bounds whereof were to be the Pyrenees on the South and the River of Charente on the North comprehending therein also the Countrie of Limosin and that on his investiture into this estate he should relinquish all his rights in Normandy Aujou Tourein Maâ—â—e In consideration whereof he should have 150000 Crowns in readie money On this accord the Kings of England became Homagers to the Crown of Fraâ—ce which sometimes they omitted sometimes did it by Proxie but never in person till Philip de â—aloâ—s required it of K. Edw. the third and because such duties are not personally done by Soveraign Princes Du Serres shall describe the formality of it The place designed for this exploit was the Church of Amiens to which Edward came saith he with such a Train as was entended rather to the honour of himself than the French King Royally attired he was with a long Robe of Crimson Velvâ—t powdred with Leopards of Gold his Crown upon his head his Sword by his side and Golden spurres upon his heels Philip attended by the chief Officers of the Realm sat upon his Throne apparelled in a long robe of purple Velvet powdred with Flower de Lyces of Gold his Crown upon his head and the Scepter in his hand Vicount Melun the great Chamberlain of France commanded Edward to take off his Crown sword and spurres and to kneel down which he did accordingly Then taking both his hands and joyning them together he said unto him You become a Liege man to the King my Master who is here present as Duke of Guienne aud Peer of France and promise to be faithfull and loyall to him say yea and Edward said yea and arose But the Historian notes withall that Philip paid dearly for this Pageant the young King never forgetting the indignity which was put upon him till he had made France a field of blood And here it is to be observed that though the Kings of England by this new investiture were entituled Dukes of Gâ—ienne onely yet they had all the power and privileges of Dukes of Aquitaine excepting the homage of the great Lords and Earls of Gascoigne which formerly belonged unto them Insomuch as Richaâ—d the second though Duke of Guienne onely in stile and title invested his Vncle John of Gaunt in that brave estate under the stile and title of Duke of Aquitaine summoned to Parliament by that name by the said King Richard From this Accord betwixt the Kings the English had posession of the Dukedom of Guienne according to the order of their Successions from the 40th of King Henry the third Anno 1259 to the 29th of King Henry the sixth Anno 1452 the intercalation of John of Gaunt excepted onely when outed of all their old rights in France rather by the good fortnne than by the valour of Charles the seventh the English then divided in Domestick Factions and not at leisure to look after the affairs of France Nor doe I find that Guienne beeing thus recovered was ever dismembred from that Crown but when King Lewis the 11th assigned it over to his Brother the Duke of Berry to take him off from joyning with the Dukes of Bretagne and Burgundie in a new â—onfederacy who held it but two years and died the last Duke of Guienne The Arms of this Dukedom were Gules a Leopard or Lyon Or which joyned to the two Lyons of Normandy make the Arms of England 13 LANGUEDOC LANGUEDOC is bounded with the Pyrenaean hils the Land of Roâ—sillon and the Mediterranean on the South on the North
trusted with great summes of money given and collected to that end few men here dying who give not some legacie or other to this pious use Nor are the Kings behind hand in so good a work promoting it with a liberall purse and giving as much ordinarily out of his Estate as the brethren have collected in all Spain besides And to â—ay truth it doth concern him more than others because they are his Subjects chiefly for whose Redemption the whole summe is given and gathered Religious peâ—sons ransomed first and then the Laâ—tie the young and serviceable men before old and impotent if after the Redemption of the Spanish Captives they have any stock leâ—t they keep it not till another yeer but therewith ransome Captives of some other Nations So that this seemeth to succeed in the place of the now antiquated and useless Orders of Knighthood which were heretofore of great autority and power that is to say 1 Of Calatrava a Town of the kingdom of Toledo abandoned by the Templers to whom the defence thereof belonged on the approach of the Moores made good by Raymond the Abbot of Pisaria and the Monkes of Cisteaux Anno 1157. For the future preservation and defence whereof they ordained this Order which in process of time grew to such estate that besides 8 fair Priories they enjoyed in Spain no less than 61 Towns and Castles The Knights hereof doe wear for their Habit a White Robe with a Red Cross upon their brests confirmed by Pope Alexander the 3d. Anno 11â—4 under the discipline of Cisteaux Their residence is at Castle-â—ovo bound by their Order to serve in the Warres against the Infidels upon which services they have been sometimes seen in the field with 300 great Horse 2 Of S. â—ago instituted by the Canons of Eloy and certain Gentlemen of Castile in imitation of the Order of Calatrava for the security and entertainment of Christian Pilgrims travelling to the Shrine of S. Iago confirmed by the said Pope Alexander the 3d Anno 1175. under the Rule of St. Augustine Their habit is a White Robe with a Red Cross like a Sword the companions of it according to the first founders being part Ecclesiasticall and part Secular whereof these last are onely tied unto the vow of conjugall Chastitie They grew in little time unto such esteem that besides two Colleges or Seminaries in Salamanca and a College in Sevill they had four Hermiâ—ages in the Mountains and five Hospitals well endowed for the entertainment of Strangers together with 90 Towns Castles in severall parts of the Kingdom The whole number of Gentlemen besides Friers serving in their Cures and other Ministers is above 600. Their first Residence at the Hospitall of S. Mark in the Suburbs of Leon on a dislike with Ferdinand the second King of Leon removed to Ucles in Castile bestowed upon them by Alfonso the 4th Vpon this occasion being divided they have since two Masters or Commendadors the one called the Commendador of Leon who resides at S. Marks the other the Commendador of Castile who resides at Ucles 3 Of Alcantara a Town of Extremadura defended by Ferdinand of Leon against the Moores where he framed this Order confirmed by Pope Lucio Anno 1183. Others ascribe it to Alfonso the Sucessor of that Ferdinand Anno 1217. by whom endowed with all the Lands of the Caâ—atravians in the Realm of Leon but acknowledging the Superiority thereof and under the same Rule of Cisteaux Their device at first was a Pear-tree Vert in a Field Or to which hanged a pair of Shackles as a signe of their Subjection to them of Calatrava Changed Anno 1411. to a White Robe and a Green Cross on their Brests I omit the Order of the Dove and Reason instituted by K. Iohn of Castile because of small esteem and but short continuance And so much for Castile the first of those three greater Kingdomes of Spain under which all the rest are now reduced conteining in this Continent all the Provinces and Estates before described amounting to two third parts of the whole and many large estates elsewhere as shall be shewed hereafter in its proper place Pass we on next to Portugall the second in repute of the said three kingdoms not so much for the largeness of the Territories which it had on the Continent as for its great Appendixes in all other parts of the World 11 The Kingdom of PORTVGAL THe Kingdom of PORTVGAL containeth 1 Portugal it self 2 Algarve or Regnum Algarbiorum and 3 the Terceras or Isles of Azores these last not reckoned parts of Spain by any of our Writers either old or new but made by us a part hereof because situate over against Portugal one of the first additions which was made unto it on the Ocean and finally because I know not under what other head to reduce them better And first for PORTUGAL it self it is bounded on the North with the Rivers Minio and Avia which part it from Gallïcia on the South with Algarve on the West with the Atlantick Ocean and on the East with the two Castiles and Extremadura from which divided by a line drawn from Ribadania standing on the Avia to Badaios on the Anas or Guadiana Extended on the Sea-coast from North to South 400 miles the bredth of it in the broadest place not taking in the Ilands into this Accompt 100 miles in the narrowest 80 the whole circumference 879 miles and in that compass 1460 Parishes It was first called Lusitania from the Lusitani the chief Inhabitants thereof and took the name of Portugal either from the Haven or Port of Cale now called Caia sometimes a very rich and flourishing Emporie or rather from the Haven Town of Porto at the mouth of Duerus where the Galls or the French rather used to land their Merchandise which was therefore called Portus Gallorum and which Town was given in Dower with Teresa the Daughter of Alfonso the sixth to Henry of Lorain vvith the title of Earl of Portugal Whose Successors coming to be Kings extended this name to all those Countries which they got from the Moores as it continueth at this day The Air is very healthy the Coâ—ntrey for the most part hilly and bare of Corn supplied from France and other parts of the North that which they have being as good as any in Europe â—f not better The soyl and people in all places not rich alike For where the soyl is richest as in the parts lying on the North of Duero there the People are poorest in regard of the great distance thereof from Lisbon and so not benefited by the trading of that wealthy Citie And where the soyl is poorest there the People be richest helping themselves by trade and manufactures especially by making of Silks and Salt sufficient for themselves and for other Countries But where there is a defect of Corn that defect is othervvise sufficiently recompensed vvith abundance of Honey Wine Oyl Allom Fruits Fish Salt white
Marble and some Mines of Silver c. The people are of a more plain and simple behaviour than the rest of Spain and if we beleeve the old Proverb none of the wisest For whereas the Spaniards are said to seem wise and yet to be Fools the French to seem Fools and yet to be wise the Italians both to seem wise and to be so the Portugals are affirmed to be neither wise indeed nor so much as to seem so But little different from which is the Spanish by-word which telleth us of the Portugals that they are Pocosâ—y Locos few and foolish which others varie with the addition of another part of their Character saying that they are Pocos Sotos y Devotos few and foolish but withall devout They have great animosities if it be not grown to an Antipathie against the Castilians for bereaving them of their Kingdom and Liberty though both of late recovered by them but when most Fools were counted for good Sea-faring men and happy in the discoverie of forrain Nations Rivers it hath of all sorts both great and small almost 200. Those of most note 1 Minius full of red Lead from hence called Minium by the Latines navigable with small Vessels 100 miles 2 Lethes now Lavada 3 Muliadas now Mondego 4 Tagus 5 Duerus and 6 Anas these three last common also to the rest of Spain Anat or Guadiana passing by Poriugal but for 7 Leagues only Tagus for 18 and Duero for 80. None of them navigable for any long space by ships of burden the Rivers of all Spain being generally swift of course restrained within narrow Channels banked on both sides with very steep Rocks which make them incommodious for Navigation Insomuch that it is reckoned for a great Prerogative of Tagus and the Realm of Portugal that this River is there navigable with great ships 15 or 20 miles within the Continent But here that want is somewhat tolerably supplied with 3 excellent Havens 1 That of Lisbon upon â—agus and 2 Porto on Duero to the North of Lisbon of which more anon 3 of Setaval South of Lisbon situate on a Golf of 20 miles in length and three in breadth a place of principal importance to those parts of the Realm Rivers however of great fame according to whose course the whole Countrey was divided by the Romans into Vlteriorem lying beyond Duero North-wards 2 Citeriorem on the South of Tagus and 3 Interamnem betwixt both Principal Cities of this part 1 Lisbon seated upon Tagus a famous Citie for traffick the Portugals in all their Navigations setting sayl from hence By the Latines called Olysippo and Vlyssiâ—po because as some say Vlysses built it coming hither in the course of his ten yeers travel a thing meerly fabulous it being no where found that Vlysses did ever see the Ocean But like enough it is that this Town being seated conveniently for Navigation and inhabited by Sea-faring meâ— might at the first be consecrated to the memory of so great a Traveller as Athens being a place of Lâ—arning was dedicated to Minerva whom the Greeks call Athenâ— It is in compass seven miles and containeth upwards of 30 Parishes and in them 20000 houses all of neat and elegant building Turrets and Towers it numbreth upon the wals about 76. Gates towards the Sea-shore 22. And towards the Continent situate upon five small Hils betwâ—xt which is a valley which runs down to the River on the highest Hill an ancient Castle not strong but by reason of the situation serving now only for a Prison for men of quality the entry of the River being defended by the Castle of Cascais and neerer to the Citie by the Fort of S. Iuâ—ians and the Rock of Belem munitioned with 20. Peeces of Ordinance This Citie heretofore was honoured with the Seat of the Kings since of the Vice-Roys an Arch-bishops See the Staple of commodities for all the Kingdom and thought to be more worth than the whole Realm besides said by some French Writers to be the best peopled Citie in Christendom next unto Paris aud by Bâ—tero an Italian made to be the 4th Mart Town of Europe the other three being â—onstantinople Paris Mosco in which they doe great wrong to London as populous and well-traded as the best them all 2 Santareâ— on the Tagus so called from S. Irenâ— a Nun of Tomar a Monasterie in which the old Kings of Portugal did use to be crowned here martyred by the Moores by Ptolomie called Scabaliscus then a Roman Colonie 3 Siâ—tra upon the main Aâ—â—lantick at the end of the huge Mountains called Montes Lunae whither by reason of the cool refreshings from the Sea and pleasure of the Woods adjoyning the Kings of Portugal used to retire in the heats of Summer 4 Conimbre on both sides the River Mondego pleasantly seated amongst Vineyards and Woods of Olives a Bishops See and an Vniversity the Masters whereof made the Commentarie on most part of Aristotle called from hence Schola Conimbricensis Then on the North of the River Duero betwixt that and Minio are 5. Braga by Ptolomâ—e called Bracaria Augusta reckoned by Antonine for one of the four chief Cities in Spain the Royal Seat when time was of the Suevian Kings and now the See of an Archbishop contending for the Primacie with him of Toledo 6 Porto the Haven of the Galls on the mouth of Duero 7 Miranda a Bishops See on the same River 8 Bragance the Duke whereof is so great a Prince that it is thought a third part of the people of Portugal are his Vassals and live on his Lands the later Dukes since the time of King Emanuel being withall of the Royal blood two steps of main advantage to the Regal Throne lately ascended and obtained by Iohn Duke of Bragance now called John the 4th And finally on the South of Tagus betwixt that and the Kingdom of Algarba there is 9 Ebora in the middest of a large and spacious Plain an Archbishops See and an Vniversitie this last of the foundation of King Henry the Cardinall 10 Portilegre a Bishops See 11 Olivenca on the Guadiana 12 Beâ—â— by Plinie called Paxâ—lulia 2 The Kingdom of ALGARVE lieth on the South of Portugal from which divided by a line drawn from Ascorin on the western Sea to Odechere a Castle on the Guadiana on the East bounded by Andaluzia on the West and South by the Main Atlantick This the most wild and desart part of all this Kingdom barren and drie peopled with few Towns nor those very populous hilly and Mountainous withall but yielding by the benefit of the Sea a great trade of fishing of Tunny specially whereof more caught upon this coast than in all the Kingdom The name it took from the Western situation of it for so the word Algarve signifieth in the Arabick tongue The utmost end of it called anciently Promâ—ntorium Sacrum now the Cape of S. Vincent because the Bones of S. Vincent religiouslly preserved by the Christians were
here burnt and scatered about by the Moores Places of most importance it in 1 Silvis an Episcopall See seated in the in-land parts 2 Villanova situate beyond the Cape 3 Tavila the Balsa and 4 Faro the Ossonoba of Ptolomie both noted Ports on the Atlantick 5 Lagos an other Haven Town also This Country conquered by the Moores with the rest of Spain and from them again recovered by the Kings of Leon remained a Member of that Crown till by Alfonso the tenth of that name in Leon and the fift in Castile it was given in dowrie with Beatrix his Daughter to Alfonso the third of Portugal From which mariage issued Dionysius or Denys King of Portugal the first that ever used the title of Rex Algarbiorum Anno 1274. 3 THE AZORES are certain Islands lying in the Atlantick Ocean oposite to the City of Lisbon from which distant but 250 Leagues Situate betwixt the 38 and 40 degrees of the Northern Latitude and one of them in the first Longitude which is commonly reckoned from these Islands as being the most Western part of the World before the discoverie of America They were thus called from the multitude of Gos-hawkes which were found there in the begining the word Azor in the Spanish tongue signifying a Gos-hawke though at this time there are none of them to be found Called allso the Flemish Islands because first discovered by the Flemings and the great numbers of them in the Isle of Faial one of the chief of all the pack where there are yet some Fawilies which resemble the Flemings both in their complexion and habit and not far from the place of their abode a Torrent which the Spaniards call Riberados Flamengos or the River of Flemings They are also called the Terceras from Tercera the chief Isle among them The Air of those Islands is generally good and subject unto few diseases except that which the Portugals call the Blood being an impostumation of the blood breaking out at the Eys or other parts of the Body Some other inconveniences they are subject to proceeding from the humidity of the place the great winds and stormes of such a violent and strange kind of working that barres of Iron as big as a mans arm have in six years been worn as little as a Straw All of them well stored with Flesh Fish and other things necessary except Salt and Oyl with which they are furnished out of Portugal Wines they have also for their own use but not to be transported far because of their weakness for which cause also the richer men provide themselves of Canarie Wines or those of the Iland of Madera Of like nature is their Wheat and other fruits which hold not good above a year All of them subject unto Earthquakes and some to breathings out of fire which continually sendeth forth fuming vapours The chief commodities which they tranport unto other Countries are Canarie birds for Ladies Oad for the Diers Ioyners-work which they sell to the Spaniards and Beeves for the victualling of such Ships as come there to be victualled The Inhabitants are generally Laborious excellent husbands on their grounds insomuch as they make Vines to grow out of Rocks much given to Ioy nery by which they make many prettie fancies much esteemed by the Spaniards but not so expert at it as those of Nuremberg They take great pains to teach their Cattell understanding the Oxen being taught to know when their Master calleth them In other things they conform to the Portugals both in their customes and apparell but with some smattering of the Fleming which Nation they affect above any other The Islands nine in number and distinguished by the severall names of 1 Tercera 2 S. Michael 3 Fayal 4 Gratiosa 5 S. George 6. Pico 7 Corvo 8 Flores and 9 S. Maries of which S. Michaels and St. Maries lie next to Spain Tercera on the North-West of those by consequence the third in order whence it had the name S. Georges Gratiosa Pico Fayal on the West of that and finally those of Corvo and Flores neerest to America 1 TERCERA the chief of all the rest 18 miles in compass well stored with Peaches Apples Limons Oringes and for the Kitchin with Turneps Cabages plenty of Pot-herbs and as good Batato-rootes which are the best food the people have as any be in the World but more esteemed in Portugal than they be in this Iland by reason of their great abundance Here is also great quantity of the best kind of Woad which from hence is called Iland-Woad and a Plant about the height of a man which beares no Fruit but hath a Root as profitable as those that doe out of which the People draw a thin and tender film wherewith they fill their mâ—â—â—resses instead of Feathers Fowl enough for the use of man and yet none of prey No Port of any safety in it but that of Angra and that made safe by Art and not by Nature the whole begirt with Rocks which stick out like a pointed Diamond able to pierce the feet of any who shall venture over them Places of most importance in it 1 Praye on the Sea side well-walled but not very well peopled 2 S. Barbara 3 S. Sebastians 4 Gualne and 5 Villa nova Burroughs of good note 6 Angra the chief not of this Iland only but of all the nine the Residence of the Governour and an Archbishops See who hath in it his Cathedrall Church Seated on a convenient Bay made in the form of a Crescent with two Promontories on each side like the two horns of a half-Moon bearing into the Sea each fortified with a strong Castle for defence of the Haven the Town it self also well-walled about and environed with sharp Rocks on all sides Both Town and Castles well garrisoned and no less diligently guarded This in regard of its great strength and commodious Haven is esteeemed the principall of these Ilands and communicates it's name unto all the rest though neither neerest unto Spain nor the greatest in compass 2 S. MARIES so called from the Saint as S. Georges and S. Michaels are unto which it is dedicated is the most Southern of these Isles and the next to Spain twelve miles in circuit inhabited by Spaniards onely and those much given unto the making of Earthen vessels So naturally fenced with Rocks that it is and may be easily kept by the Inhabitants without the charge of a Garrison The chief Town of it hath the name of St. Maries also which it either giveth unto the Iland or borroweth from it 3 S. MICHAELS directly North of S. Maries from which little distant the biggest in the whole pack as being 20 miles in length though the breadth not answerable much subject unto Earth-quakes and fiery vapours Of most note amongst our modern Geographers who have removed hither the first Meridian by which they divide the World into East and West from the Canâ—ries or Fortunate Ilands were it was fixed in the time of
Ptolomie and others of the antient Writers And this remove seems countenanced even by Nature it self it being observed that the Compass when it commeth under the Meridian drawn through this Isle hath little or no Variation at all but pointeth almost directly towards the North whereas in all other places or less Meridians East and West it pointeth not so directly North but more or less to the North-east or the North-west which the Mariners call the Variation or the North-easting and the North-westing of the Compass And yet it is observed of late that there is some more sensible variation of it in this Isle of S. Michael than in that of Corvo which therefore is conceived more fit for this first Meridian The chief Town hereof besides many Burroughs and lesser Hamlets Punta del Gada seated upon a dangerous Sea and without any Port yet more frequented by Strangers than the Port of Angra because here they may goe in and out as they please but not so in the other 4 FAYALL 17 or 18 miles in length plentifully provided with all things necessary for the life of man and well furnished with Woad for which commoditie much frequented by the Merchants of England The chief Town of it Dorta defended with a Castle and that guarded by Spaniaras both Town and Iland taken by Sir Waelter Raâ—eâ—h Anno 1597. This Action was called the Iland-Voyage undertaken as well to divert the War which the Spaniards thrâ—atned to bring to our own doors as by seizing some of these Ilands to intercept the Spanish Fleets in their return and to hinder them in their setting out by which means wanting their Indian gold they might be brought to better terms with their neighbour Nations And though the English were not able to hold it long yet it was said that the bootie got in this Expedition amounted to 400000 Crowns besides the honour of beating the Spaniard upon his own ground It took this name from its abundance of Beeches 5 GRATIOSA not above five or six Leagues in compass but so well furnished with fruits that they send much yearly to Tercera inhabited by Portugals onely but so poor that they are not able to bear the charge of a Garrison The chief Town of it called La Plaia 6 S. GEORGES twelve miles long about three in bredth mountainous and full of Forests but those Forests so well stored with Cedars that they use them many times for shipping and sometimes for Fewell The chief Town of it called S. Georges as the Iland is 7 PICO lyeth on the South of the Isle of S. George and took this name from an high Hill in the form of a Pyramid which the Portugals generally call a Pick or Pico Replenished with fruits some Cedars and a Tree called Teixo of great bulk and as much beauty the wood thereof exceeding hard red within and waved so admirably beautifull that it is allowed onely to the Kings Officers the other Subjects being interdicted the use of it but on speciall licence by a publick Edict In bigness it is second onely unto that of S. Michael if not equall to it hardly so much in length but of greater bredth The chief Towns of it 1 S. Sebastians 2 Calloâ—a de Nesquin both upon the Sea and in the East parts of the Iland 8 FLORES directly East from Fayall so called from its abundance of Flowers as Gratiosa from the like flourishing Verdure of it is in compass not above 8 miles but plentifully furnished with Cattel and good grounds to feed them The chief Town of it Santa Crux The Isle though small yet twice as big as the Isle of 9 CORVO so called from it's abundance of Crowes situate on the North hereof and but little distant both very unsafe and both most miserably poor by reason of the many Pyrates which lie betwixt them to intercept such ships as trade towards America But this though much smaller than the others may in time be ofmore esteem than any of them in regard it is conceived to be the most naturall place for the first Meridian as before was noted the Needle here pointing directly to the North without Variation Which whether it proceed from some secret inclination of the Loadstone to the part of the World more in this place than any other or that being situate betwixt the two great Continents of Europe and America it is drawn equally towards both by the magneticall vertue of the Earth it self I leave to be disputed by more able judgements These Ilands were first discovered and subdued by the Portugals under the conduct or by the direction of Prince Henry Sonne of John the first who first made the Portugals in love with the Seas And they were also the last members of the Crown of Portugal which held out for Don Antonio the Bastard against Philip the second of Castile against whom the Iland of Terceâ—a was for a while gallantly defended by Emanuel de Silva with the help of the French but taken at the last by the Marquess of Santa Cruz and the French after promise of life cruelly murdered in cold blood After which garrisoned at the first by none but Porâ—ugals But upon some commotion hapning in that Kingdom it was thought fit on some reason of State to make sure of the best Ilands by Spanish Garrisons which accordingly were put into the Castles of Angra in Tercera and the Towns of Punta del Gada in S. Michaels and Dorta in Fayall And to say truth the Spaniards had good reason to be carefull of them these Ilands being of such importance as without them the Navigation of the Indies Aethiopia Brasil and New Spain could not be continued because the Fleets which come from those Countries to Lisbon or Sevill must in a manner of necessity touch upon some of them as well in following their course if they come from the West as in recovering such winds as are usefull to them if they come from â—he East But to return again to the main Land of Portugâ—l know that the antient Inhabitants of it were the Lusitani dwelling betwixt Tagus and Duerus the old Lusitania being bounded within those Rivers the Celtici and Turditani who took up also some part of Betica dwelling on the South of Tagus and the Gallaici Bâ—acarii so called to difference them from the Gallaâ—ci Lucenses who possessed Gallicia on the North of Duerus Subjected first unto the Romans by whom accompted one of the three parts of Spain In the declining of their Empire conquered by the Alani and from them taken by the Suevians who for a time made the Citie of Braga the Royall seat of their Kings The Suevians lost it to the Gothes and the Gothes to the Moores as hath been shewn already in their severall stories Recovered in part by the Kings of Leon to whom that part continued subject till given by Alphonso the sixt of Leon in dowrie with his Baâ—le Daughter Terasa to Henry of Loreine whose vertue
Xelva supposed to be the Incibilis of Livie where Scipio defeated Hanno and his Carthaginians 5 Valentia a fair pleasant and well-traded Citie the See of an Archishop and giveth name to the whole Province in its first glorie one of the chief Roman Colonies in these parts of Spain in its last the Royall seat of the Moorish Kings of this Countrie Situate three miles from the Mediterranean not far from the mouth of the River Dureas now called Guadalander and is by some said to have been heretofore named Roma which signifieth strength But when the Romans mastred it to distinguish it from their Rome it was called Valentia which in the Laâ—â—â—e tongue is of the the same signification with the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Here is an University in which S. Dominick the Father of the Dominicans studyed 6 Laurigi now a small village once a Town of great strength called Lauron which Sertorius besieged took and burned even then when Poâ—pâ—y whose confederates the Lauronites were stood with his whole Army nigh enough unto the flame to warm his hands and yet durst not succour it 7 Cullera a Sea Town standing at the mouth of the River Xucar It was formerly named Sucron after the name of the River and is famous in Plutarcâ— for the victory which Sertorius here got of Pompey Pompey's Army being not only overthrown but himself with life hardly escaping 8 Morvedre situate in or neer the place of the old Saguâ—tumâ— the People whereof when besieged by Annibal continued so obstinate in the expectation of aid from Rome that they chose rather to burn themselves than yield up the Town the occasion of the second War betwixt Rome and Carthage First Founded by the Zacynthians and after this destruction of it repaired or re-edified by the Romans they could not possibly do less by whom made a Colonie 9 Gandia which gives the title of a Duke to the house of Borgia and was the stile of the eldest Sonne of Pope Alex. the sixt of this noble Family called commonly in Guiccâ—â—rdine by the name of the Duke of Gandiâ— 10 Denia seated on the brinâ— of the Mediterranean over which it hath a goodly Prospect the Marquisate of the Duke of Lerma first Founded by the Massilâ—anâ— by whom called Dianium Not far from which is the Promontorie Ferraria of old called Promontorium Dianium the Refuge of Sertorius in his Wars against Pompey and Metellus both of great renown the one aged and of much experience the other young and of high resolutions And yet Sertorius found himself more troubled with the old mans gravitie than the yong mans gallantrie insomuch as he was used to sâ—y That 〈…〉 he would have 〈…〉 Pompey home with 〈◊〉 For he had twice 〈…〉 Great Pompey before 〈◊〉 was joyned in the Action with him the first time dangerously wounding and the second time driving him out of the Field But fighting against both he 〈◊〉 over-matched and yet seemed rather to retire than flie before them the 〈…〉 very valiantly in the time of these Wars under him to which Florus alludeth 〈◊〉 Nec nunquam magis a paruit Hispani militis Vigor quam Romano ducâ— At the last when he had a long time upheld the 〈◊〉 faction he was traiterously murdered by 〈◊〉 one of his Assâ—ciates for which 〈◊〉 and Pompey had a Triumph at Rome So high an estimate did they set upon the casuall death of this poor Proscript The Antient â—nhabitants hereof were the Bastitani the Edâ—tani Coâ—testaâ—i and some part of the 〈◊〉 originally of the Province of Tarracoâ—ensis afterwards in the sub-dividing of that Province by Constanâ—ine of Carthâ—ginensis In the declining of the Empire first subdued by the Aâ—ani who were scarce warm in their new dwellings when disseized by the Gâ—thes From the Gâ—â—hes taken by the Moores of whom reckoned as a Province till the fatall overthrow given to 〈◊〉 Enaâ—â— at tâ—e battell of Sierra 〈◊〉 and the departure of the Moores of 〈◊〉 to their own County which followed presently upon it By â—â—it Abâ—n-â—eit the Brother of this Mahomet made a distinct Kingdom of it self Anno 1214. but taken from him by one Zâ—eâ— a Prince of the Mâ—ores of Spain under colour that he had a purpose of turning Christian and making his Kingdom subject to the Crown of 〈◊〉 as indeed he did Anno 1228. Conquered from 〈◊〉 the new King before he could enjoy the sweets of a new raised Kingdom by Iâ—mâ—s King of 〈◊〉 Anno 1238. Since reckoned a Member of that Kingdom never dismembred from the bodie of it since the first uniting But still so overgrown with Moores not to be blamed for loving such an excellent seat that at the final expulsion of that people be King Pâ—ilip the third there were reckoned no sewer than 22000 Families of them in this little Countrie The Armes hereof were Gules a Tower embattelled Argent purssed or pennond Sable 12 CATALONIA CATALONIA is bounded on the North-East with the Land of Rousillon and the Pyrenâ—â—s on the East with the â—editeâ—ranean on the South with Valentiâ— and on the North and North-West with 〈◊〉 The Country somewhat Mountainous and full of Woods and not very well cultivated beholding more in that respect for Corn Fruites and other necessary provisions unto the 〈◊〉 of the Sâ—â— which serves them out of other Countries than to the Gooâ—nâ—ss of the Land And yet it is as well watered as most parts of Spain having in it besides the Ebrâ— or Iberus common to many other Provinces and â—inia which runneth betwixt it and Valentia the Rivers of 1 â—ardera 2 Lobregat 3 Segre 4 Fraâ—colâ—no 5 Besâ—rs and 6 Oâ—har The name of Catalonia some derive from the Castellani who formerly inhabited some part hereof others will have it called Catalonâ—a corruptly for Gothalanâ—a from the mixture of the Gothes and Alâ—ni successively the Masters of it and some more improbably from one Carthalot a Noble Man of this Countrie who lived here they know not when More like it is that it took this name from the Catalâ—uniâ— an old French people of Languedoc the adjoyning Province from whom the fields called Campâ— Catalaunicâ— neer unto Tholouse took denomination But from what root soever they came certain it is that they are generally a perverse and obstinate people little observant of the pleasure or profit of their naturall Princes but on the other side so Zealous in defence of their own Privileges that they have created more trouble to their Kings under that pretence than all the rest of the subjects of Spain Of which we need no other instance than their lâ—te revolt unto the 〈◊〉 Anno 1â—38 which drew after it the loss of the Realm of Portugal and many Towns of great importance in Flaâ—ders and the rest of the Netherlands Principall places in it are 1 〈◊〉 situate on the 〈◊〉 neer the River Lobrâ—â—â—t accommodated with a large and commodious Port where commonly the Spanish Souldiers do embark which are bound for Italy
The Town adorned with large streets handsome buildings strong Walls and a very pleasant situation called Barcino by the ancient writers in whoâ—e time it was a Romaâ— Colonie now honoured with a Bishops See and the seat of the 〈…〉 2 Tâ—â—ragone seated also on the Mediterranean East of the River Francolino built fortified and peopled by the two Sâ—ipiâ—s the Father and Vncle of Afâ—icanâ—s for a Counter-Fort to Câ—rthagena or New Carâ—hage not long before founded by the Carthaginians afterwards made the Metropolis of Tarrdâ—onensis hence denominated stript of that honour by Tolâ—de and is now but two miles in compass and containing not above 700 Families Yet still it holdeth the reputation of an Archbishops See contending with 〈◊〉 for the Primacie of all Spain as Braga alâ—o doth in the Kingdom of Portugal the controversie being undecided to this very day 3 Ampurias on the same sea also once of great esteem founded by the Massiâ—ans a Roman Colonie and a well traded Town as the name doth signifie this being the 〈◊〉 spoken of by Strabo and Ptolomie now not observeable for any thing but a safe Road for Ships 4 Blanos 5 Palamos and 6 Rosas all Ports on the same Sea but subject unto divers Winds and not very spacious More in the Land are 7 Girone a small but handsomely built and a well traded Town a Bishops See and the title of the eldest Sonne of Aragon called Prince of Girone Which title was first given to Iohn the eldest Sonne of King Pedro the fourth immediately upon his birth Anno 1351. and hath since continued 8 Tortosa on the River Ebro in the most rich and pleasant part of all the Country A goodly Town and of great importance garrisoned by the French since the late revolt of Catalonia from the King of Spain and like to draw a great part of this Province after it whilest it continueth in their power or the possession of their party 9 Vrgel a Earls honour and a Bishops See situate at the foot of the Pyrences 10 Momblane which heretofore gave the title of Duke to the second Sonnes of the Kings of Aragon Here is also on the East part where it joyneth with the land of Rousillon the Promontary called of old Templum Veneris now Cabo de Ceux and not far from Barcelone the Mountain called Montserrato on the sides full of Hermitages and Anchorets cells and having towards the summit of it a Chappell dedicated to the Virgin Mary much famed and resorted to by Pilgrims from all parts of the World for her miraculous Image which is there enshrined The old Inhabitants of this Province were the Castellani Auxitani Indigites Cosetani with part of the Ilercones Iaccetani all of them part of Tarraconensis In the declining of the Empire seized on by the Alani and they soon after vanquised if not dispossessed by the power of the Gothes Lost to the Moores in the general ruine of the whole from them recovered by the puissance of Charles the great who having taken the City of Barcelone Anno 801. gave it to one Bernard a Frenchman with the title of Earl who Governed the Country for that Emperor as Wâ—fredus or Godfredus his successor did for Lewis the Godly Godfredus Sonne to this Godfrede by the gift of Charles the Gross was the first Proprietary united unto Aragon by the mariage of Earl Raymond with the Heir of that Kingdom The Earls of Barcâ—lone A. Ch. 884. 1 Godfredus surnamed the Hairie Sonne of Wifrede the Provinciall Governour for the Emperour Ludovicus Pius 914. 2 Miron Sonne of Godfredus 933. 3 Godfredus II. Sonne of Miron by some called Seniofrid 971. 4 Borellus Brother of Miron and Vncle of Godfred the second 993. 5 Raymond Sonne of Borellus 1017. 6 Berengarius surnamed Borellus Sonne of Raymond 1035. 7 Raymond II. Sonne of Borengarius Borellus 1076. 8 Raymond III. Sonne of Raymond the second 1082. 9 Raymond IV. Sonne of Raymond the third Earl of Provence also in right of Dâ—ulce his wife 1131. 10 Raymond V. Sonne of Raymond the fourth and Dâ—ulce Countess of Provence maried Petronilla Daughter of Raymir or Raymond the second King of Aragon whom he succeeded in that Kingdom Anno 1134. Uniting these Estates together never since dis-joyned The Arms hereof were four Pallets Gules in a field Or now the Arms of Aragon Which Arms were given to Geofrie surnamed the Hairie the first Earl hereof by Lewis the Stammering Emperor and King of France to whose aid he came against the Normans with a Troop of horse and being bloody in the fight desired of the Emperour to give him some Coat of Arms which he and his Posterity might from thenceforth use Who dipping his four fingers in the blood of the Earl drew them thwart his Shield which was only of Plain Gold without any Devise saying This shall be your Arms hereafter 11 The Kingdom of MAIORCA THe Kingdom of MAIORCA contained the Ilands of Majorca Minorca Ebuâ—sa and Frumentaria in the Mediterranean the Land of Rousillon Sardaigne or Cerdagne in the Continent of Spain and the Earldom of Montpâ—lier in France The Land of ROVSILLON which is the first Member of this Kingdom is situate betwixt two Branches of the Pyrenâ—es bounded on the South with the Mediterranean on the West with Catalogne on the North with the said Pyrenees on the East with Languedoc in France Places of most importance in it are 1. Helna a Bishops See on the River Techo 2. Collâ—bre now a poor and ignoble Village of note only for a safe and commodious Harbour but formerly the great and famous Citie of Illiberis so often mentioned in the wars betwixt Rome and Carthage 3. Perpignan in Latine Perpinianum built in the yeer 1068. by Guinard Earl of Rousillon in a pleasant Plain on the River Thelis now a rich Town well traded and as strongly fortified against the French to whose fury in the time of war it is still exposed Besieged by Henry Sonne to King Francis the first with a puissant Army Anno 1542 Pertly to be revenged upon Charles the fifth who had before attempted Marsâ—illes in Provence partly to get into his hands a chief door of Spain by which he might at all times enter into that Kingdom But he found here such strong resistance that he was fain to raise his siege with as little honour as Charles had gotten by the Expedition which he made into Provence 4. Salsus the Salsulâ—e of Strabo a strong place on the Frontire of Languedock fortified according to the Rules of modern Fortification and one of the chief Bulwarks against the French 5. Rousillon a Castle of more honour and antiquity than strength or beauty by Plinie and other Antients called Ruseino the Countrey Comitatus Ruseinoâ—ensis now Rousillon and the Land of Rousillon accounted heretofore a part of Gaule Narbonensis and added unto Spain in the time of the Gothes On the death of Gerard the last Proprietarie Earl it was added
to the Crown of Aragon by Alfonso the 2d by Iames the first laid to the Kingdom of Majorca united to the Crown again by King Pedro the 4th after that sold or rather pawned by King Iohn the 2d to Lewis the 11th of France for the summe of 300000 Crowns Anno 1462. and freely returned back again to Ferdinand the second after called the Catholick by King Charles the 8th Anno 1493 conditioned that he should not hinder him in the Conquest of Naples â—oyning hereto as part of the Kingdom of Majorca was the Countrey of Sardaigne or Cerdagne the habitation of the Corretani in former times and afterwards accounted of as a part of Aragon The chief Town of those Cerretani called Iulia Libyca the principall now being hath the name of Cardono or Sardona as the Spaniards commonly pronounce it retaining some resemblance to the name of the Nation The Countrey lying in the Vallies of the Pyrenees and consequently in a corner somewhat out of the way was thought fit to be added to the Land of Rousillon for the better endowment of this Kingdom the fortunes of which it hath since followed as appendant on it pawned when that was unto the French and with that restored 2. The Earldom of MONTPELIER is situate in the Province of Languedoc adjoyning to the Land of Rousillon so called from Montpelier the chief Citie for the description whereof we must send the Reader back to France having spoken of it there already All I shall here repeat is this that Mary the Daughter of William the last Earl thereof brought it in mariage to her Husband Peter the 2d King of Aragon and that it was sold to Philip de Valoys the French King by Iames King of Majorca of that name the third 3 The Iland of MAIORCA is situate in the Mediterranean just over against Valentia from which distant about 60 miles about 300 miles in circuit the length above an hundred the breadth somewhat under the number of Inhabitants reckoned at 30000. The Land on all sides towards the Sea is somewhat mountainous and barren withall the In-lands more champian and fruitfull yeelding sufficient quantity of Oyl Corn Wines and Fruits for the use of its people The whole Iland is divided into 30 parts as so many Wapontakes in every one of which are reckoned from 300 to 600 Families No hurtfull Creatures are here bred except Conies only and those not hurtfull but by accident of which more anon Places of chief note in the former times were 1. Palma and 2. Pallentia which had the rights of Roman Citizens 3. Ciâ—ium and 4. Cunici which enjoyed the rights of the Latiues and 5. Bochri or Bochorum which was in the condition of a Town confederate besides divers others not so priviledged Of these none left at this day but Palma only vulgarly called Majorca by the name of the Iland a Bishops See the Seat of the Vice-Roy for these Isles and an Vniversity the birth-place of Raymundus Lullius a man of great wit and profound judgement the Author of some Books in the Art of Chymistrie whose Works are read and studied in that Vniversitie as Aristotles are in others This is the greater of the two Ilands called Baleares whence it had the name A joyning hereunto two others of inferiour note called Dragonera and Cabrera of which nothing memorable 4 MINORCA so called because it is the lesser of the Baleares is situate East-ward of Majorca from which distant neer 100 miles of about 60 miles in length and 150 miles in Circuit More fruitfull than the other though less in quantitie of a rich soyl which breedeth them great herds of Cattell and Mules of the largest size of any in Spain accommodated also with two convenient Havens the one called Maon the other Farnessus Other considerable places are 1 Minorca now so called by the name of the Iland but antiently known by the name of Mago situate in the East part thereof first Founded by the Carthaginians as the name imports And so was also 2 Iamno seated in the West Duo parva Oppida quibus à Poenis indita nomina saith Severus Bishop of these Isles An. 420 or thereabouts It is now called Citadella or the little Citie Here was also in the mid-land a third Town called Sanisera by Plinie of which I finde now no tract remaining 5 EBVSA now called YVICA lyeth between the main Land and the Baleares opposite to the Promontorie of Ferraria in the Realm of Valentia from which distant about 50 miles and neer an hundred miles in compass The Countrey plentifull of Corn and all manner of Fruits breeding no hurtfull Creature except Conies onely which many times destroy their Harvest The chief Town here is Yvica of old called Ebusus the Inhabitants of which make yearly great store of Salt wherewith they doe not only furnish Spain but some parts of Italie 6 FRVMENTERA so called from the plenty of Corn is distant ten miles from Yvica and about 60 miles from the main Land of Spain in circuit about 70 miles Not well inhabited by reason of the multitude of Serpents for which cause called by the Grecians 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 by the Latines Both Ilands antiently known by the name of Pityusâ— and Pityodâ—â— from the abundance of â—ines there growing About thâ—se Ilands are three others of little worth called 1. Veâ—ra 2 〈◊〉 and 3 Dâ—â—gorgo 4 Another called Moncolibre betwixt Mâ—jore and the influx of the River â—â—us 5 Alâ—aquâ—s lying in the very mouth of that River and 6 Soombâ—aria antiently called the Iland of Hercules over against Carthagena so named from a kind of Tuâ—â—ny in 〈◊〉 named Scomâ—ri of which great sâ—oales use to lye about it All these together with the 〈◊〉 make up the Province of the Ilands the 7th Province of â—paâ—n But the chief glory of these Ilands were the BALEARES so called as the generall conceit is from the Greek word 〈◊〉 which signifieth to throw because the people were so expert in throwâ—â—â— their Slings or Darts but as Bâ—chaâ—tus will needs have it to the same effect from 〈◊〉 a Punick or Proenician word signifying a mâ—ster in the Art of slinging An Art so naturall and innative to them that Parents used to give no meat unto their Children after some sit age but what they could hit down with their Slings from the top of a Beam Of their deâ—terity at this weapon there is much mention made in the Antient Writers as well Historiâ—ns as Poets And from this exercise they had the name also of Insulae 〈◊〉 or else because the people of it used to goe naked to the wars and possibly enough in those first Ages of the World and at other times also from the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the same with Nudâ—s in the Lâ—tire Nor were they good at Slinging only but at Swiming too an exercise not ordinarily performed but by naked People at which the very women are at this day expert 〈◊〉 reporting in
the relation of his travels that being becalmed about these Ilands there came a Woman swiming from one of them with a Basket of fruit to sell But that which made them 〈◊〉 talked oâ— in former times was the harm done them by their Conies which here and in the neighbouring Continent increased so wonderfully that Varro telleth us of a Town in Spain undermined by them and Strabo that they did not only destroy their Plants but rooted up many of their trees Insomuch that the Inhabitants did request the Romans to give them some new seats toinhabit in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being ejected by those creatures out of their possessions whose multitudes they were not able to resist And when that could not be obtained they moved Augustus Caesar as Plinie telleth us for some aid against them who insteed of Souldiers sent them Ferrets by which their numbers were diminished in a little time These Islands were first planted by the Tyrians or Phoeniciâ—ns the founders of many of their Cities one of which in the Isle of Ebusus had the name of Phoenissa From them also they derived the Art of Slinging Made subject to the Carthaginians under the Conduct of Hanno and Himâ—ico Anno M. 5500. or thereabouts at what time the Decemvirâ— Governed Rome Under that State they remained subject till the end of the second Punick war when Carthage was no longer able to protect them made a State of themselves till conquered by Metellus the Brother of him who subdued Creet The people were much given to Piracy and seeing the Roman Navy sayling by their Coasts supposed them to be Merchant Men assaulted them and at first prevailed But the Romans getting betwixt them and the shore discovered from whence they came and forced them to an unwilling submission for which Metellus was rewarded with the honour of a Triumph Being once made a Province of Spain they alwaies after that followed the fortunes thereof In the distraction of the Empire of the Moores in Spain they were united into one Kingdom by the name of the Kingdom of Majorca won from the Moores by Raymond Earl of â—arâ—elone with the help of the Genoese 1102. By the Genoese delivered to the Moores again and from them reconquered by Iames King of Aragon descended from that Raymond Anno 〈◊〉 Of these Estates consisted the Kingdom of Majorca erected by King Iames the first immediatly on his recovery of these Ilands from the hands of the Moores and by him given unto 〈◊〉 his second Sonne who fearing the displeasure of his Brother King Peter the 3d submitted his new Kingdom to the Vâ—ssalage of the Crown of Aragon yet could not this so satisfie the ambition or jealousies of those mightier Kings as to preserve his Successors in possession of it By 〈◊〉 the 4th extorted from King Iames the fourth and last King thereof under colour of denying his accustomed â—â—mage So ended The Kings of Majorea of the House of Aragon 1. Iames the first sonne to â—ames the first King of Aragen 2. Iames I. Sonne of Iames the first 3. Ferdinand Brother of James the 2d 4. Iames III. Sonne of Ferdinand over-come and slain in battel by Pedro the 4th King of 〈…〉 and other Members of this little Kingdom remaining ever since united unto that Crown except Montpelier sold by this Iames unto the Freuch 13 ARAGON ARAGON hath on the East the Land of Rousillon and the Pyrenees on the West the two Castiles on the North Navarre on the South and South-East 〈◊〉 and some part of Valentia so called from the River Aragon by which it is divided from the Realm oâ— Navarre where the first Princes of this house having won certain Towns from the hands of the Infidels commanded as Lords Marchers under the Kings of that Realm and called themselves for that reason the Earls of Aragon spreading the name as they enlarged their bounds by ensuing conquests The Countrie lieth on both sides of the River Iberus and hath also severall Riverets as Gallâ—go Senga Xalon and Cagedo running like so many veines thorough the bodie of it yet it is generally so destitute of waters and so ill-inhabited especially towards the Mountains of the Pyrenees that one may travell many dayes and find neither Town nor house nor people But where the Rivers have their course the Case is different the Valleys yeelding plenty both of Corn and Fruits especially about Calataiub where the air is good and the soyl fruitfull The antient Inhabitants were the Celtiberi who took up a great part of Tarraconensis divided into lesser Tribes not here considerable These sprung originally from the Celâ—ae as before is said the greatest and most potent Nation of all Gallia who being too populous for their Countrey or willing to employ themselves upon new Adventures passed the Pyrenees and mingled themselves with the Iberâ— From thence the name of Celâ—iberi and Celtiberia according unto this of Lucan profugique à gente vetusta Gallorum Celtae miscentes nomen Iberi Who being chas'd from Gaule their home did frame Of Celtae and Iberi mixt one name Others of less consideration were the Jaccetani and Lacetani with parts of the Edetani and Illergetes Places of most importance in it are 1 Jacca the chief Citie heretofore of the Iaccetani seated amongst the Pyrenees and for that cause chosen for the chief seat and residence of the first Kings of Aragon continued there till the taking of Saragâ—ssa by Alfonso the first 2 Calataâ—â—b seated on Xalon in the best Countrey of Aragon so called from Aiub a Moorish Prince the first Founder of it Not far from which upon an hill stood the old Town Bilbilis a Muaicipium of the Romans and the birth-place of Martiall 3 Venasque amongst the Pyrenees 4 Balbastro on the Sâ—nga formerly called Burtina now a Bishops See 5 Lâ—rida on the River Segre as some say but others place it on the Songa which rising in the Pyrenees divideth Catâ—lonia from Aragon and so passeth into Iberus Now an Universitie called formerly Ilerda and famous for the Incounter hapning nigh unto it betwixt Herculâ—ius Treasurer or Questor to Sertorius and Mâ—â—ilius Proconsul of Gallia wherein Manilius was so discomfited and his Army consisting of 3 Legions of Foot and 1500 Horse so routed that he almost alone was scarce able to recover this Citie few of his souldiers surviving the overthow 6 Moson famous for entertaining the King of Spain every third year At which time the people of Aragon Valence and Catalogne present the King 600000 crowns viz. 300000 for Catalogne 200000 for Aragon and 100000 for Valâ—ntia And well may they thus doe for at other times they sit Rent-Free as it were only they acknowledge the King of Spain to be the head of their Common-wealth This revenue is proportionably 200000 Crowns a year all which if not more the King again expends in maintaining his Vice-Royes in their severall Provinces 7 Huesca called of old Osca somewhat South of Iaca an Universitie a place
name And it was called Albion as my Authors tell me either from Albion the Brother of Bergâ—on the Sonne of Neptune mentioned by Aeschilus Dionysius Strabo Mela Solinus 〈◊〉 and others it being not improper that the greatest Iland of the Ocean should be denoâ—â—luated from a Sonne of the greatest Sea-god or from the old word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifying White amongst the Greeks from whence the Latines had their Album by reason of the white chalkie cliffs seen by the Mariners a farre off as they sailed those Seas But to return again to Britain in the generall notion and to the severall Ilands which that name includeth we may distinguish them into the Greater and the Lesser the Greater subdivided into 1 Great Bâ—itain or Britain specially so called and 2 Ireland the Lessâ—r into 1 the Orcades 2 the Hâ—brides 3 Man 4 Anglesey 5 The Ilands of the Severn Sea 6 the Sorlinges or Isles of Silly 7 Wight 8 Thanet 9 Sunderland and 10 Holy Iland GREAT BRITAIN TO speak much of GREAT BRITAIN or BRITAIN specially and properly so called I hold somewhat superfluous it being our home and we therefore no Strangers to it Yet as Mela once said of Italie De Italia magis quia ordo exigit quam quia monstrari egeat pauca dicentur not a sunt omnia so say I of Britain It is so obvious to the eye of every Reader that he needs not the spectacles of Letters Yet something must be said though for methods sake rather than necessity First then we will begin with laying out the bounds thereof as in other places which are on the East the German Ocean dividing it from Belgium Germanie and Danemark on the West S. Georges Channel which divides it from Ireland and to the North of that with the main Vergivian or Western Ocean of which the Antients knew no shore on the North with the Hyperbâ—rcan or Deucaledonian Ocean as Ptolomie calls it extending out to Iseland Freezeland and the ends of the then known World and on the South the English Channel which divides it from France The length hereof from North to South is reckoned at 620 Italian mlles the greatest bredth from East to West measured in a right line no more than 250 of the same miles but by the crooks and bendings of the Sea-coast comes to 320 miles the whole circumference accompted 1836 miles The greatest Iland in the World except Java Borneo Sumatra and Madagascar and therefore by Solinus and some other Antients to whom those Ilands were not known called the other World by others of late times the Ladie and Mistress of the Seas Situate under the 8th 9th 10th 11th and 12th Climes so that the longest day at the Lizard point in Cornwall being the most Southernly part hereof containeth 16 hours and a quarter at Barwick which is the Border of England and Scotland 17 hours 3 quarters and one hour more at Straithby head in the North of Scotland where some observe that there is scarce any night at all in the summer Solstice but a darker Twilight To which alludes the Poet saying Et minima contentos nocte Britannos and the Panegyrist in the time of Constantine amongst other commendations which he gives to Britain saith that therein is neither extreme cold in Winter nor any scorching heats in Summer and that which is most comfortable long dayes and very lightsome nights Nor doth the Panegyrist tell us onely of the temperateness of the Air or the length of the dayes but of the fruitfulness of the soyl affirming Britain to be blessed with all the commodities of Heaven and Earth such an abundant plenty of Corn as might suffice both for Bread and Wine the woods thereof without wild Beasts the Fields without noysome Serpents infinite numbers of milch-Beasts and Sheep weighed down with their own Fleeces Whereto adde that of Alfred of Beverley a Poet of the middle times saying thus of Britain Insula praedives quae toto vix eget orbe Et cujus totus indiget orbis ope Insula praedives cujus miretur et opâ—et Delicias SOLOMON Octavianus opes A wealthy Iland which no help desires Yet all the World supply from her requires Able to glut King SOLOMON with pleasures And surfet great Augustus with her treasures Proceed we next to the name of Britain of which I find many Etymologies some forced some fabulous and foolish and but few of weight That which hath passed for currant in former times when almost all Nations did pretend to be of Trojan race was that it took this name from Brutus affirmed to be the Sonne of Silvius who was the Grandchild of Aeneas and the 3d King of the Lâ—tines of the Trojan Blood Which Bâ—utus having unfortunately killed his Father and thereupon abandoning Italy with his friends and followers after a long voyage and many wandrings is said to have fallen upon this Iland to have conquered here a race of Giants and having given unto it the name of Britain to leave the Soveraignty thereof unto his posterity who quietly enjoyed the same till subdued by the Romans This is the summe of the Tradition concerning â—rute Which though received in the darker times of ignorance and too much credulity in these more learned dayes hath been laid aside as false and fabulous And it is proved that there was no such man as Brutus 1 From the newness of his Birth Geofry of Monmouth who lived in the reign of K. Henry the second being the first Author which makes mention of him for which immediately questioned by Newbrigensis another Writer of that Age. 2ly By the silence of all Roman Historians in whom it had been an unpardonable negligence to have omitted an Accident so remarkable as the killing of a Father by his own Sonne especially when they wanted matter to sill up the times and the erecting of a new Trojan Empire in so great an Iland 3ly By the Arguments which Caesar useth to prove the Britains to be derived from the Galls as Speech Lawes Customes Disposition Making and the like 4ly And lest it might be said that though the Britans in Caesars time were of Gallick race yet there had been a former and more antient people who had their Originall from the Trojans Tacitus putteth off that dispute with an Ignoramus Qui mortales initio coluerint parum compertum est saith that knowing writer And 5ly By the Testimony of all Roman Histories who tell us that Caesar found the Britains under many Kings and never under the command of one sole Prince but in times of danger Summa Belli administrandi communi consensu commissa est Cassivellauno as it is in Caesar Dum singuli pugnabant universi vincebantur as we read in Tacitus To omit therefore that of Brutus and other Etymons as unlikely but of less authority the name of Britain is most probably derived from Brit which in the antient British signifieth Painted and the word Tain signifying a Nation agreeable unto the
deserved by him if the tale be false who did first report it 2ly That the Kine will yield no Milk if their Calves be not by them or at least their Calves skinnes stuffed with straw or Hay It is said also that all the breed of this Countrie are of less size than they be in England except Women and Greybounds and those much bigger than with us As for the Clergie of this Countrie they have been little beholding to their Lay-Patrons in former times some of their Bishops being so poor that they had no other Revenues than the Pasture of two Milch-Beasts And so far had the Monasteries and Religious houses invaded by Appropriations the Churches rights that of late times in the whole Province of Connaught the whole Stipend of the Incumbent was not above 40 shillings in some places not above 16. So that the poor Irish must needs be better fed than taught for ad tenuitatem Beneficiorum necessario sequitur ignorantia Sacerdotum Poor Benefices will be fitted with ignorant Priests said Panormitan rightly But this was remedied in part by his Sacred Majesty King CHARLES the second Monarch of Great Britain who liberally at the suit of the late Lord Arch-B of Canterbury restored unto this Church all the Impropriations and Portions of Tithes which had been vested in the Crown An action of most singular pietie and Princely bountie Principall Rivers of this Countrie are 1 the Shannon the Senas of Ptolomie which arising in the Mountains of Letrim in the County of Connaught and making many fair Lakes as it passeth forwards loseth it self after a course of 200 miles of which 60 navigable in the Western Ocean 2 The Liff by Ptolomie called Libnius neighboured by the City of Dublin 3 Awiduffe or Blackwater as the English call it 4 Sione supposed to be the Medona of the antient Writers 5 The Showre 6 The Slanie c. Of which and others of like note take this following Catalogue out of the Canto of the mariage of the Thames and Medway in the Faierie Queen There was the Liffie rowing down the lea The sandie Slane the stonie Aubrian The spacious Shenin spreading like a sea The pleasant Boyne the fishie-fruitfull Banne Swift Awiduffe which of the Englishman Is call'd Blackwater and the Liffar deep Sad Trowis that once his people over-ran Strong Allo tumbling from Slewlogheer steep And Mallo mine whose waves I wilom taught to weep There also was the wide-embayed Mayre The pleasant Bandon crown'd with many wood The spreading Lee that like an Iland fair Incloseth Cork with his divided flood And balefull Oure late stain'd with English blood With many more c. So the renowned Spencer in his Canto of the mariage of Thames and Medway But besides these Rivers this Iland is in most places well-stored with Lakes yeelding great plenty of Fish to the parts adjoyning The principall of which 1 Lough-Enne containing 15 miles in bredth and 30 miles in sength shaded with woods and so replenished with fish that the Fishermen complain of too much abundance and the often breaking of their nets It hath also in it many Ilands one most remarkable for the strange and horrid noises which are therein heard called therefore by the Vulgar S. Patricks Purgatorie Almost as big as this is 2 the Lake of Coâ—bes which loseth it self in the Sea not far from Galloway A Lake of 26 miles in length and four in bredth said to have in it 30 Ilets abounding with Pine-trees 3 Lough-Foyle supposed to be the Logia of Ptolomic 4 Lough-Eaugh out of which the River Banne abundantly well-stored with Salmons hath its first Originall And besides these and many others of less note there are said to be three Lakes in the Province of Meth not far asunder and having an entercourse of waters but of so different a temper that the Fish which are proper to the one for each of them hath its proper and peculiar sorts will not live in the other but either dieth or by some secret conveyances find a way to their own Lake out of which they were brought It was divided antiently into five Provinces each one a Kingdom of it self that is to say 1 Leinster 2 Meth 3 Ulster 4 Connaught and 5 Mounster but of late time the Province of Meth is reckoned for a Member or part of Leinster 1 LEINSTER by the Latines called Lagenia hath on the East the Irish Channel commonly called S. Georges Channel by which parted from the Isle of Great Britain on the West the River Newrie Neorus as the Latines call it which divides it from Mounster on the North the Province of Meth and the main Ocean on the South The Soil more fruitfull generally than the rest of Ireland because better cultivated and manured as having been longest in the possession of the English from whom a great part of the Inhabitants doe derive themâ—elves and for that reason more conformable to the civilities and habit of the English Nation Well watred besides a large Sea-coast with many fair and pleasant Rivers the principall whereof 1 the Barrow called in Latine Birgus 2 the Newrie 3 the Showre and 4 the Liffie the Libmus of Ptolomie neighbouring Dublin the chief City It containeth the Counties of 1 Dublin 2 Kilkenny 3 Caterlough 4 Kildare 5 Lease or Queens County 6 Ophalie or Kings County and 7 Wâ—ishford in which are comprehended 34 Towns of note and 88 Castles well-fortified and able to make good resistance against an Enemy the English being forced to fortifie themselves in their Plantations with strong holds and fortresses against the incursions of the Natives Place of most observation in it 1 Dublin supposed to be the Eblana of Ptolomie by the Irish called Balaâ—leigh because being seated in a fennie and moorish Soil it was built on piles as the word doth signifie in that language Situate at or neer the mouth of the Rive Liffie which affordeth it a commodious Haven but that the entrances thereof are many times encumbred with heaps of Sand. The Citie very rich and populous as being the Metropolis of all the Iland the Seat of the Lord Deputy an Archbishops See and an Vniversity besides the benefit redounding from the Courts of Iustice In those respects well-fortified against all emergencies and adorned with many goodly buildings both private and publique The principall of which are the Castle wherein the Lord Deputy resideth built by Henry Loandres once Archbishop here a College founded by Queen Elizabeth to the honour and by the name of the blessed Trinity the Cathedrall Church dedicated to S. Patrick the Apostle of the Irish Nation a fair Collegiate Church called Christ-Church besides thirteen others destinated to Parochial meetings Being destroyed almost to nothing in the Danish Wars it was re-edified by Harald surnamed Harfager King of the Norwegians then Masters of most parts of the Iland and after the subjection of it to the Crown of England was peopled with a Colonie of Bristol men 2 Weishford
or Wexford the Menapia of Ptolemie situate on the mouth of the River Slane supposed to be the Modona of the same Author the first of all the Towns in Ireland which received a Colonie of English 3 Kilkenny on the River Newre the chief Seat of the Bishop of Osserie and the fairest Town of all the In-lands so called quasi Cella Canicâ— the Cell or Monastery of Canicus a man of great renown for pietie in these parts of the Countrie 4 Kildare an In-land Town also and a Bishops See but of more note for giving the Title of an Earl to the antient Family of the Fitz-Geralds of long time honoured with this title One of which being much complained of to King Henry the 8th as a man of so unquiet and turbulent a nature that his Adversaries closed their charge against him with this expression Finally all Ireland cannot rule this Earl the King replyed that then this Earl should rule all Ireland and so for his lests sake made him Lord Deputy of the Kingdom 5 Rosse once populous well-traded and of large Circumference now a ruine onely nothing remaining but the Walls which were built by Isabell the Daughter of Richard Strongbow Earl of Pembroke the fortunate Conquerour of this Iland for King Henry the 2d 6 Philips Town the principall of the County of Ophalie or Kings Countie so called in honour of King Philip as 7 Marieburg the chief of Lease or the Queens County was in honour of Queen Mary 8 Leighlin a place of great importance well walled and fortified against the incursion of the Irish by the Lord Deputy Bellingham 9 Caterlâ—gh commonly but corruptly Carlough a Town of great strength and the chief of that County 10 Rheban not otherwise of note but that it is conceived to be the Rheba of Ptolomie 2 METH by the Latines called Media by Giraldus Midia because situate in the middest of the land hath on the South Leinster on the West Connaught on the North Vlster on the East the Irish Sea or S. Georges Channel A small but rich and pleasant Province well stocked with people and stored with all things necessary for their sustentation and for a sweet and wholesom Air not inferiour to any Divided into three Counties onely that is to say 1 〈◊〉 Meth 2 West-Metâ— and 3 Long ford containing 13 Towns of note and â—4 Castles of good esteem By reason of which strength it is called by some writers the Chamber of Ireland Townes of most consequence herein 1 Trim the chief Town of the County of East-Meth the antient Baronie of the Lacies possessed in former times of a fair Revenue in this County and Lords of the greatest parts of Vlster 2 Tredah more properly Droghedah situate on the River Bâ—ine on the edge of Ulster to which Province belongs so much of the Town as heth on the North side of that River a very fair and populous City as well by art as Nature very strongly fortified and furnished with a large and commodious Haven It took the name of Drogheda from the Bridge there built upon the River for the Conveniency of passage as the word signifieth in that Language and therefore called Pontana by some Latine writers 3 Mulinga the chief Town of West-Meth 4 Delvin in the same County also the Baronie of the Nagents an antient Familie in this tract 5 Longford of most note in the Countty so named but not else observable As for the fortunes of this Province for Lâ—inster sinâ—e the first Conquest of it hath been inseparably aâ—nexed to the Crown of England it was first granted in Fee Farm by King Henry the 2d to Hugh Lacy a Man of great merit and imployment in the Conquest of Ireland who left it unto Waâ—ter his younger Sonne By Margaret and Matildâ— the Neeces of this Walâ—er by his Sorne Gilbert one moyety hereof came to the Morâ—imers Earls of March and in their right unto the Crown in King Edward the fourth and the other moyety to the Verduns by whom dispersed and scatered into divers Families Accompted for one County only till the time of King Henry the 8th in whose reign it was divided into East-Meth and West-Meth to which the County of Longford was after added as it continueth to this day 3 VLSTER by the Latines called Vltonia is the largest Province of all Ireland bounded on the South with Meth and Connaught on the West with the vast Irish Ocean on the North with that part of the Northern Ocean to which Ptolomie gives the name of Hiperborean and on the East with S. Georges Channel A Country fruitfull of it self but in most places formerly over-grown with Woods and drowned in Marishes and great bogs by the naturall slothfulness of the people made more responsall to the husbandman both for corn and pasturage since the late Plantation of the British than in times foregoing It is divided into the Counties of 1 Louth 2 Cavan 3 Fermanath 4 Down 5 Monaghan 6 Armagh 7 Colrane 8 Tirconnel 9 Tiâ—-Oâ—n and 10 Antrim In which are comprehended 14 Towns of note for Commerce and Traffick and 30 Castles for defence of the Countrie and keeping under the wild Irish wilder and more untractable in these Northern parts than the rest of Ireland The whole well watered with a large and spacious Sea on three sides thereof many great Lakes in the body of it besides the Rivers of 1 Boyne called in Latine Bâ—anda which divides it from Meth 2 the Bann 3 Moandus and 4 the Eyn belonging to this Province wholly Places of most importance in it 1 Armagh on or neer the River Kalin the chief Town of the County so called and the See of an Arch-Bishop who is the Primate of all Ireland An antient City but so miserably defaced by fire in Tir-Oens Rebellion that it can scarce preserve the reputation of a Market Town 2 Carlingford and 3 Dundalk both situate on the Sea side and both within the County of Louth 4 Knock-Fergus the chief of Antrim more properly Rock-Fâ—rgus and in that sense called Carig-Fergus by the Irish so called from Fergus one of the Kings of the Irish Scots who there suffered Shipwrack Seated upon a large and capacious Bay the Vinderâ—us of Ptolomie which giveth it both a safe and commodious Port as well by naturall situation as the works of Art very strongly fortified by reason of the neighbourhood of the Scots in Cantire from which little distant 5 London-Derry a Colonie of the Londoners best built of any Town in the North of Ireland 6 Dungannon the principall seat and residence in former times of the great Oneales 7 Dungall the principall of Tir-Connell 8 Robogh a small Village at present but antiently a Bishops See fit to be mentioned in this place in regard it still preserveth some footsteps of the old Râ—bogdii an Irish Tribe and placed by Ptolomie in this tract where they gave name unto the promontory by him called Robogdâ—um now the Faire-Fore-land as is probably conceived
Vniversitie Viz. Dublin THE LESSER ILANDS ANd now we come at last to the LESSER ILANDS dispersed in severall parts of the British Ocean The chief whereof are 1 The Orcades 2 Schetland 3 The Hebrides 4 Man 5 Auglesey 6 The Ilands of the Severn Sea 7 The Sorlinges or Isles of Silly 8 Wight 9 Thanet 10 Sunderland 11 Holy Iland I. The ORCADES or Isles of Orkney are in number 32 situate over against Cathness the most Northern Countrey of all Scotland and separate from one another by some narrow Streights The Soil indifferently fruitfull exceedingly well stored with Barley and great Herds of Cattell plentifull in Hares and Conies as of Cranes and Swans but destitute of wheat and unfurnished both of woods and trees But their chief commoditie is their Fish which the inhabitants catch upon the coasts in great abundance Those of most note in all the cluster are 1 Heâ—h conceived to be the Ocetis of Ptolomie as 2 Fair Isle on good reason thought to be the Dumna of Plinie the chief Town of it being still called by the name of Dumo 3 Hey taken or mistaken for the Dumna of Pliuie but not else observable 4 Pomonia the chief of all in length about 26 miles in bredth where it is broadest six The chief Town of it Kiâ—kwall honoured with a Bishops See and strengthned with two Castles This Iland is well stored with Tinne and Lead and is at this day by the inhabitants called Mainland The people of these Isles according to Maginus are great drinkers but no drunkards bibacissimi sunt incolae nunquam tamen inebriantur they use the Gothish Language which they derive from the Norwegians in whose possession they once were and of whose qualities they still retain some smack The Isles themselves in the time of Solinus were not inhabited being then overgrown with rushes now in a measure populous and fertile as before was said and were first discovered by Julius Agricola the first that ever sailed about Britain In later times they were possessed by the Normans or Norwegians who held them till the yeer 1266 when Magnus K. of Norwey surrendred them up to Alexander King of Scotland which surrendry some of the succeeding Kings did afterwards ratifie the claim hereto being finally relinquished by Christiern the first King of Danemark and Norwey on the mariage of his Daughter Margaret with King James the third An. 1474. some money being added to make good the contract without which the Danes would not forgoe their pretensions to them II. Two dayes sayling North of these Orcades lyeth SCHETLAND an Iland belonging to the Crown of Scotland and is by many learned men upon very good reasons â—upposed to be the Thule of the Antients For first it standeth in the 63 degree of latitude in which Ptolomie placed Thâ—lâ— 2ly It lieth opposite to Bergen in Norwey against which Pomporius Mela hath seated it 3ly Câ—sper Peucerus hath observed that this Schetland is by Mariners called Thylensell a name in which that of Thule is apparently couched That Ise-land was not Thule as most say we shal shew you when we come to Norwey the Northern Ilands Here we adde only that the Antients did report many strange things of it and some of them beyond all belief Pliâ—ie affirming that they had no day here for all the winter nulli per brumam dies as his own words are with whom agree Solinus and many others as to that particular Isidore addes Origin lib. 14. c. 6. nullum ultra eam diemâ—sse that beyond this Isle there was no day in any place as if here had been the end of the world and nature But Pytheas in Polybius goes beyond them all reporting that in this Isle there was no distinction of Earth Air and Water 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but a confused mixture of all together like the primitive Chaos of the Poets The reason of which strange reports was the audaciousness of those who had seen the Iland and thought that whatsover they said of it would not be disproved because of the remoteness of it from more civil Countries So truly and judiciously spoken was that of Synesius a right learned Prelat 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Thule saith he gave those who had sailed unto it the opportunity of lying without controll An opportunity which many of our Mariners and vulgar Travellers have made too much use of in these last times also III. The HEBRIDES HEBUDAE or Western Ilands situate on the West of Scotland are in number about 44. The chief whereof 1 Ila 24 miles long and 16 in bredth plentifull in Wheat Cattle and herds of Deer 2 Iona famous for the Sepulchres of the old Scotish Kings whose chief Town is Sodore once a Bishops See called hence Sodorenfis his jurisdiction comprehending these Ilands with the Isle of Man his See erected by Pope Grâ—gory the 4th Anno 840 or thereabouts His dwelling for the most part in the Isle of Man as the wealthier and more pleasant part of his Diocese till the conquest of it by the English at what time those of the Western Ilands withdrew themselves from his obedience and had a Bishop of their own both of them for a long time called Sodorenses but at last this took the name of Insulanus Bishop of the Isles which he still retains 3 Mala by Prolomie called Maleos that of Ila before-mentioned being his Epidia mountainous and hillie but affording good mines of Lead and Copper 25 miles more in compass than that of Ila 4 Leunes or Levissa the largest of all the Hebrides said to be 60 miles in length and 30 in bredth the more Western of the two Ebudaes spoken of by Ptolomie the other being now called 5 Skye famous for multitude of Sea-Calves in the Creeks thereof 6 Racline the Recina of Ptolomie the smallest of the Hebrides and most neer to Ireland The rest of less note not known or not inhabited in the time of the Romans and not very well peopled at the present I forbear to name some of them rather Rocks than Ilands others scarce having grass enough to hide their bareness The people of them all as well in language as behaviour resemble the wild-Irish and are called Redshanks a people as King Iames affirmeth in his Basilicon Doron utterly rude and without all shew of Civilitie such as endure not to be governed by Laws or kept under by Discipline Legum severitate judiciorum metu se allegari non patiuntur saith judicious Camden Such as they are they came unto the Crown of Scotland by a contract betwixt Magnus King of Norwey and King Alexander the third the Orcades being bargained for at the same time also South of the Hebrides in the Bay of Dunbritton Frith lieth the Isle of Rothsay now called Buthe which gives the title of a Duke to the Prince of Scotland and the Isle of Arran which gives the title of an Earl to the chief of the Hamiltons IV. MAN is situate just
to the Crown of England by the puissance of King Edward the first by whom made one of the shires of Wales as it still continues Not far from Anglesey some what inclining to the South is the Isle of Bardsey by Ptolomie called Edri by Plinie Adros by the Welch Eulby extending towards the East with a rockie Promontory but rich and fruitfull towards the West the retiring place of many godly and devout Hermits in the former times Southwards from hence and over against St. Davids are two other Ilands the one called Selame plentifull of wild honey the other named by the Welch Lymen by the English Ramsey thought to be the Limni of Ptolomie the Silimnum of Plinie but not else remarkeable VI THE ILANDS OF THE SEVERN SEA are four in number of no great note but I must take them in my passage to the Isles of Silly Of those the first is Flat-Holm from the flat and levell the 2d Stepholm from the steep and craggie disposition of it both by the Welch called Echni and both situate over against the County of Somerset More towards the opening of the Channel lieth the Isle of 3 Chaldey called by the Welchmen Inis Pâ—r of as small note as the other and at the very mouth thereof the Isle of 4 Lundey over against Devonshire the principall Iland of this Sea extending two miles every way of excellent pasturage well stored with Conies and great plenty of â—igeons Situate a good distance from any part of the land in the middest of the Salt and Brackish Ocean and yet yieldeth many Springs of Fresh-Water for the use of the people inhabiting for the most part in a Town of the same name with the Iland A place of very great strength and safety begirt about with dangerous unapproachable Rocks and having but one way of access into it and that so narrow that two men cannot go a brest VII The Isles of SILLY in number 145 are situate over against the most Western Promontorie of Cornwall from which distant 24 miles and lie round together in the manner of a ring or Circle Discovered first by the Silures a Phoenician Colonie in Spain opposite against which they lie thence called Silures by Solinus much traded and resorted to by the said Phoenicians from the Isle of Gades invited thereunto by the unexhaustible Mines of Tinne which they found amongst them A Trade so great and gainfull to them that they held it a great point of State 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to keep it as a secret from all the World as we find in Strabo who addes the story of a Carthagâ—nian or Phoenician Merchant incountred in his voyage hither by some Roman Vessels and splitting his ship on the next shore where he knew the Romans would not follow him rather than let them know to what place he was bound Rewarded for his honest care and recompenced for the loss of his ship and goods out of the publick Treasurie From this abundance of Tinne the Graecians when they came to know them called them Cassitâ—rideâ— Cassiteres in that language signifying Tynne accordingly Herodotus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 affirming that he knew not those Ilands called Cassiterides from whence Tynne was brought The richness of this Commodity the pleasures of the place and the Western Situation of them make many of the Grecians call them the Hâ—sperides mistaking them for the Fortunate Ilands By Solinus they are called Silures as before is said Sigdeles in the corrupt Copies of Antoninus insulae Sillinae by Severus Sulpitius from whence we have the name of the Isles of Silly The Flemings I know not why call them the Sorlings All of them very fruitfull in Corn and Herbage besides the treasures hid within well stored with Conies Cranes Swans and most sorts of Wild Fowl Ten of them more esteemed than the rest are called by the names of 1 Aâ—math 2 Agnes 3 Sampson 4 Silly 5 Bresar 6 Rusco 7 S. Helens 8 Arthur 9 S. Maurice and 10 St. Maries Of which the most famous in the accompt of former times was that of Silly as giving name unto the rest but in the present estimate St. Maries is accompted the chief of all 8 miles in compass fruitfull of all necessaries and fortified with a very strong Castle built by Queen Elizabeth well manned and Garrisoned for defence of a large and goodly Harbour made amongst these Ilands capable of the greatest Navies These Ilands first discovered by Himilco a Carthaginian sent by that State to search into the West Coasts of Europe became of great same afterwards both in Greece and Italy by reason of the Mines of Tynne spoken of before So beneficiall to the Romans that they used to send hither their condemned Prisoners to work in the Mines as the best service to be done by their forfeited lives And hither amongst others Iustantius a fierce Priscillianist for his factious and seditious cariage was â—ent by Maxâ—mus ad Sulliman 〈◊〉 ultra Britanniam deportatus as Sulpitius hath it After the Romans had forsaken their hold in Britain they returned again into the power and possession of the Naâ—ives from whom subdued and added unto the English Crown by Atheâ—stan the eighth King of England now ordered for Civill matters as a part of Cornwall for military by their own Captain subordinate to the Lord Lieutenant of that Countie and for the Tâ—â—-trade by the Lord Warden and Court of Stanneries An Officer and Court erected for the benefit and regulating of the Tinners of Cornwall who by reason of their employment in there Mines have many privileges and exemptions more than other Subjects but of late limited and restrained by Act of Parliament VII The Isle of WIGHT lieth over against Hampshire from which it seemeth to have been divided the passage betwixt it and Huâ—st-Castle on the opposite shore being very narrow and the name of it intimating some such division For by the Bâ—itans it was antiently called Guith which signifieth a breach or separation from whence the English have their Wight the turning of Gu. to W. being familiar with the Saxons and all other Dutch people and from the same Root probably the Romans had the name of Vectis Vecht Wight and Guith being words of such neer resemblance that we need not travell further for an Etymologie The Iland of an Ovall form 20 miles in length and 12 miles broad about the middest from thence growing narrower towards each end to the North and South Naturally fenced about on all sides on the South especially where it looks towards France on which side inaccessible by reason of the steep and craggie Rocks the whole length thereof and not much less safe on the North-west where the remainder of the Rocks which they call the Shingles and the Needles not worn away either at or since the first separation from the other shore make the passage dangerous except to single ships and those not unacquainted with the course of the Channell Towards the North-East
more flat and levell and therefore fortified with the two Castles of the Cowes and Sandham There is also the Castle of Yarmouth in the West parts of the Iland and that of Garesbrook in the middest but more towards the North in which last there is said to be Armour for 5000 men and in each Village of which here are 33 besides many Market Towns a peece of Ordnance Yet do not all these Arms and Castles adde so much to the strength of it as the naturall courage of the People warlike and stout and trained unto the postures of Warre from their very Childhood The Soil hereof abundantly answereth the pains of the Husbandman so plentifull of Corn and all the fruits of a good pasturage that they have not only enough for themselves but furnish the markets of Southampton and Portsmouth but the last especially with the greatest part of the Wheat Flesh Cheese and Butter which is spent amongst them Insomuch as the Soldiers of Portsmouth presuming on the strength of the Town have been used to say That if they had the Isle of WIGHT to their friend and the Seat open they cared not for all the World besides Their Sheep here of so fine a fleece that the Wooll hereof hath the second place of esteem next to that of Lemster in the Countie of Hereford and precedencie of that of Cotswald Their chief Towns 1 Yarmouth on the North-west of the Iland seated on a convenient Haven which is said to have some resemblance to that of Rochell and that Haven defended with a Castle 2 Brading another Market-Town 3 Newton an antient Burrough and privileged with sending Burgesses to the English Parliament 4 Gaersbrook a large Town and neighboured with an Antient Castle 5 Newport now the chief of all the Isle called in times past Medena afterwards Novus Burgus de Medena at last Newport Seated upon an Arm of the Sea capable of Ships of lesser burden to the very key and by that means populous well traded and inhabited by a civill and wealthy People The Iland first subdued to the Romans by the valour of Vespasian afterwards Emperour of Rome in the time of Claudius Extorted from the Britans by Cerdick King of the West-Saxons and by him given to Stuffa and Whitgar two of that Nation who had almost rooted out the old Inhabitants It was the last Countrey of the Saxons which received the Gospell and then upon compulsion too forced to it by the power as well as the perswasion of Cedwalla the West-Saxon King Took from the English in the time of the Norman Conquerour by William Fitz-Osborn Earl of Hereford who thereupon was made the first Lord thereof From whose Family by the gift of Henry the second it passed to that of Redvars or Rivers de Ripariis then Earles of Devonshire and on the failing of that House returned to the Crown in the reign of Edward the first Never so much ennobled as by Henry the sixth who bearing a great affection to Henry Beauchamp Earl of Warwick in the 23 of his reign crowned him King of Wight Anno 1445. Which title ended with his life about two yeers after IX THANET is a little Iland in the North-East of Kent not far from Sandwich environed on three parts with the Sea into which it shooteth with a large Promontâ—rie called the North-Fore-land the Cantium of the antient Writers towards the West severed from the Main-land of Kent by the River Stoure which is here called Yeâ—â—â—de Called by Solinus Athanatos in some Copies Thanatos from whence the Saxons had their Thanet Famous as in other things so in these particulars that it was the place which the Saxons landed at when they first came into Britain the first Lâ—verie and Seizâ—n which they had of the whole Kingdom conferred upon them by the improvident bounâ—ie of Voâ—tger to whose aid called in and the landing place of Augustine the Monk when he brought the Gospell to the Saxons The whole about 8 miles in length and four in bredth was reckoned to contein in those times 600 Families now very populous for the bigness and plentifull of all commodities necessary but of corn especially The People gnerally are a kind of 〈◊〉 able to get their livings both by Sea and Land well skilled as well in steering of a ship at Sea as in holding the Plough upon Land and in both industrious Of most note in it 1 Stonar a Port-Town the usuall landing place of the Saxons more memorable for the Sepulchre of Vorâ—â—mer King of the Britans who having vanquished the Sâ—xons in many battels and finally driven them out of the Iland desired to be here interred on a concert that his dead Corps would fright them from Landing any more upon these Coasts And this perhaps he did in imitation of Scipio African who having had a fortunate hand against those of Carthage gave order to have his Tomb placed towards Africk to fright the Carthagiâ—â—ans from the Coasts of Italiâ— M. SUNDERLAND is an Iland onely at an high-water when environed on all sides with the Sea at other times joyned unto the Land or of an easie passage from the one to the other pulled by some tempest or by the working of the Sea from the rest of the Land whence the name of Sunderland Situate in the North-East part of the Bishoprick of Durcham over against the influx of the River Were Rich in its inexhaustible mines of Coal and for that cause seldom without the company of forein Merchants yet not to have been here remembred but that it hath been thought worthy by our Soveraign Lord King Charles the second Monarch of Great Britain to conferre the title of Earl to the two Noble Families of the Scropes and Spencers the first in the 3d yeer of his reign Anno 1627 the second in the 18th Anno 1642. XI THE HOLY ILAND lieth upon the Coast of Northumberland not far from Barwick stretched out in length from East to West with a narrow point unto the Land from thence growing broader like a wedge fortified with a strong Castle and of great safety but more famous for what it hath been than for what it is In the dawning of Christianity amongst the Northumbers made a Bishops See by S. Aidanius one of the first Apostles of that potent Nation Selected for this dignitie by that Godly man for the Solitude and privacie of it which made it thought more fit and proper for Devotion The name then Linâ—isfarâ— but the Religious lives of so many pious Bishops Monks and others of the Clergy as did there inhabit gained it the name of Holy Iland The See continued there 353 years that is to say from the yeer 637 to 990 under 22 Bishops hence called Bishops of Lindisfarn then removed to Durham the insolencies of the Danes who then raged terribly on those coasts compelling them to abandon that religious solitude Thus have we taken a survey of the British Ilands and shewn by what meanes
and the Brother of Guigne the sixt the last Daulphin of this Line Of whose surrendrie and the reasons which induced him to it we have spoke at large fol. 191. and thither I remit the Reader Then for the Errors of the Press with their emendations and corrections Fol. 147. l. 5. for Germans r. German words 148. 46. for Bosomon r. Baisemain 151. 32. for Mayenne r. Maine 152. 60. for Galatia r. Galatia 153. for Celto-Scyâ—bia r. Celta-Scythia 155. 63. for Chrysogonelle r. Grisogonelle 156. 49. for 14000 r. 140000. Fol. 159. 54. for Azuâ—e r. Argent 16â— 66. for 13th r. 11th 165. 47. for Brien r. Brieux 170. 46. for Antecum r. Autricum 173. 33. for Philip the Good r. Philip the third Sonne of Philip the Hardy 174. 27. for Ovillac r. Aurillac 181â— 28. for Nimines r. Ximines 191. 3. for the Praesectus r. the Seat of the Praefectus ib. 52. for usually r. not usually 193. 51. for Aâ—axis r. Araris 194 for given r. were given 198. 12. for war r. wave 199. ult for first r. last 201. 67. for did r. was 211. 10. for first r. second 221. for Review r. thus a View ib. 46. for Garvine r. Gurvinea ib. 63. for Countrie r. Continent 244. 37. for Sorgorve r. Segorve 248. 4. for three r. six 252. 48. to the North adde and some few of the neglected Ilands 260. 22 for honest death r. the hour of his death ib. 33. for those Fronts r. the Fronts 264. 26. for Pero-Benefices r. Parochiall Benefices ib. 48. for pursued r. pursuing ib. 52 for Guipuse r. Guipâ—scoa 6000 Fol. 265. 22. for acknowledge r. know ib. 34. for Avala r. Avalonia 266. 32. dele he said 269. 4. for it r. but ib. â— for antient r. antiently 274. 4. for making r. made ib. 32. dele out of Italie 278. 40. for 5. r. 15 fol. 263. 15. for as we have already proved r. as we are ready to prove 265. 57. dele in that saying 250. l. 4. for containing r. containeth 292. 63. for Place r. State 298. 43. for a Foot r. twelve Foot 303. 66. for Henry 5. r. Henry 6. 312. 40. for Oma Caghlon r. Oma Maghlin 319 19. for North South r. East and West ibid. 63. for 13 r. 23. COSMOGRAPHIE THE SECOND BOOKE CONTAINING THE CHOROGRAPHIE AND HISTORY OF BELGIVM GERMANIE DENMARK SWETHLAND RVSSIA POLAND HVNGARIE SCLAVONIA DACIA and GREECE With the ISLES thereof By PETER HEYLYN TACIT HIST. l. 4. Humanarum rerum possessionem Trans-Alpinis gentibus portendi Druidae canebant SENEC de Consolat ad ALBINUM Quotidie aliquid in hoc magno Orbe mutatur Nova Urbium fundamenta jaciuntur nova Gentium nomina extinctis nominibus prioribus oriuntur LONDON Printed for HENRY SEILE M.DC.LII COSMOGRAPHIE THE SECOND BOOK CONTAINING THE CHOROGRAPHY and HISTORY OF Belgium Germanie Denmark Swethland Muscovie Poland Hungarie Dalmatia Dacia Greece with the Isles thereof Of BELGIVM HAving pursued the fortunes of the Roman Empire through the 4 Western Dioceses or Divisions of it wholly subdued to the command of that conquering State let us next look on those Countries which lay further North and either never felt the force of the Romane Armies or were but conquered in part oâ— els were reckoned as the members of some great Province Of this last sort was all that tract which is now called Belgium or the Netherlands bounded on the East with Westphalen Gulick Cleve and the land of Triers Provinces of the Higher Germanie on the West with the main Ocean which divides it from Britain on the North with the River Ems which parts it from East-Frizeland on the South with Picardie and Champagne two French Provinces upon the South-east with the Dukedome of Lorrain By the Latins especially of these last times it is called Belgium from the Belgae the most potent people of all these parts and sometimes also Germania inferior or the Lower Germanie in the same sense as by the English it is called the Low Countries and the Netherlands from their low situation and the conformity which they have with the other Germans in Laws Language Customes and Manners The more peculiar name is Flanders which though but one of the 17 Provinces hath yet given denomination to all the Netherlands the people of which were once generally called by the name of Flemmings and that either for the power of that Province in regard of the others or by reason of the great trade and traffick formerly driven at the Fairs or Marts of Bruges a Town thereof by the Merchants of all parts of Europe or in respect that lying neerer then the rest to France Spain Italy and England that name was better known and took notice of But this was when the whole Countrey was under the command of many Princes of which the Earls of Flanders wâ—re esteemed most potent And though this name continued also after the incorporating of most of these Provinces in the house of Burgundie at which time they were called the Estates of Flanders yet since the falling off of Holland and the rest of the Vnited Provinces from the Kings of Spain it hath lost this honor the name of Flanders being now restrained within narrower bounds And for the name of Belgium though I find that name most currant amongst the Latines of this age yet I see little reason for it For first the Provinces of Flanders Hainault Namurce Luxembourg Limbourg Brabant Holland Zeland Vtrecht and Gelderland with their Appendixes were never reckoned of as parts of old Belgium or Gallia Belgica And secondly old Belgium or Gallia Belgica contained many large estates which are not now within the reckoning of these 17. Provinces that is to say Alsâ—tia and a great part of the lower Palatinate the Dukedomes of Lorraine Cleve and Juliers the Bishopricks of Colen Mentz and Triers and so much of France as containeth the Privince of Picardie and part of Champaigne As for the Belgae from whence we have the names of Belgium and Gallia Belgica they were originally Germans who driving out the Gauls planted themselves within the Rhene esteemed by Caesar to be the valiantest of the Gallick nations for those three reasons First they were the farthest from Provence where the Roman civilities and more affable course of life was embraced Secondly they dwelt on a Sea not then frequented by Merchants and so wanted those assurements to effeminate which are in Countries of traâ—â—ique And thirdly they bordered on the Germans a warlike nation with whom they were continually in armes This people seeing the prosperous successe of Caesars victories in Gaul joyned together in a common League and mustered an army of 269000. fighting men against him But seeing they could not draw him out of his Fortresses they retired again and that in such disorder that three Legions for no more was Caesars Army put them to an infinite slaughter After this Caesar fighting against them severally overcame them all and made their Country and the Countrey of the bordering
the last Earl unto Philip the Good continuing ever since in the house of Burgundie or in their right in those of Austria and Spain The Armes hereofate Or a Lyon Sable debruised with a Bend Gules 6. LVXENBOVRG LVXENBOVRG is bounded on the East with the Mosette and the land of Triers on the West with the Meuse or Maes and a branch of the forrest of Ardenne on the North with Luyck-land Namur and a part of Hainalt and on the South with the Dutchie of Lorrain Divided into two parts the Eastern part being called Fanenne fruitfull of corn and yeelding withall some wines some mines and many excellent quarries of goodly stone the Western called the Ardenne a remainder of that spacious Forrest which sometimes overshadowed all this countrey barren of corn but very plentifull of Venison and of Fowle good store The people of this country are not all of one language those nearer Germanie as in Luxenbourg Arlune Rodemark Theonville and the rest on that side speaking the Dutch as those of Ivois Mommedi Morvill and Damvilliers with the rest bordering on France do a corrupt or broken French In which regard the pleadings held before the Councell residing in Luxenbourg are made in both Languages that so they may be understood by all that have businesse there But the Nobility and Gentry of which there is more in this Province then in any other of the seventeen speak both Tongues perfectly A breed of men full of vertue curtesie and hospitality towards one another and of great truth and faith to their Prince but reckoned for the worst Landlords in all these countries governing their Subjects and Tenants like the Pesants of France contrary to the use and liberties of the rest of the Netherlands Both sorts as well the Nobility as the Commons hate both Law and Lawyers and for the most part end their controversies amongst themselves without any processe The whole countrey containeth in compasse about 70. leagues or 200. Italian miles in which are comprehended 23. walled Towns and 1168. Burroughs and Villages The principall of which are 1. Lucembourg built in the place where anciently stood the Augusta Veromanduorum of Ptolemie and took this new name quasi Lucis burgum from the image of the Sun there worshipped seated on the Alsnutius or Alze which runneth through it large and of a strong situation but not very well built nor yet recovered of the spoils which the long wars betwixt the French and the Spaniard brought upon it before the treaty of Cambray However it is the chief Town of the Province honoured with the residence of the Councell hereof and the Sepulchre of John K. of Bohemia slain in the battell of Crecie against the English anno 1348. 2. Arlune on the top of an high hill so called quasi Aralunae from an Altar consecrated to the Moon in the times of Paganisme 3. Theonville on the Moselle over which it hath a goodly bridge a frontier Town near Metz and the border of Lorrain and for that cause made marvellous strong but taken by the French anno 1558. and restored the next year by the peace of Cambray 4. Bostoack a fair Town and very well traded commonly called the Paris of Ardenne in which part it standeth 5. Mommedi on an high hill at the foot of which runneth the River Chiers 6. Danvilliers once a very strong place also both taken and ransacked by the French anno 1552. 7. Morville upon the Chiers the one half whereof belongeth to the Duke of Lorrain the other to the King of Spain as Duke of Luxenbourg for which cause called Laville commune 8. Rock di March fortified with a strong Castle 9. Ivoys a place once of great importance sacked by the French anno 1552. and restored by the treaty of Cambray on condition it should never more be walled 10. La Ferte on the Chiers a Town of the same condition In the skirts of this countrey towards France standeth the Dukedome of Bovillon and the principality of Sedan distinct Estates and in the hands of severall Owners yet so that the Soveraign of Sedan is stiled Duke of Bovillon Towns of most note 1. Bovillon the chief Town built on the side of an hill near the River Senoy a fair large City and beautified with a goodly Castle on the top of an hill so strong as well by Art as Nature that before the use of great Ordnance it was held impregnable but since it hath been often taken sometimes by the Emperours and finally anno 1552. by the French King It hath command over a fair and goodly Territory honoured with the title of a Dutchy and is now in the hands of the Bishops of Leige to one of whose Predecessors named Obert it was sold by Godfrey of Bovillon Duke of Lorrain at his going to the Holy-land 2. Sedan or Esdain situate on the banks of the Maes or Mosa the usuall residence of the Prince a fine neat Town well fortified and planted with 80. brasse Pieces of Ordnance honoured also with a seat of Learning which being of a middle nature betwixt a Grammar Schoole and an University is in the Criticisme of these times called a Scholaillustris to which men may send their children to learn good letters though they can take in them no Degrees that being a priviledge reserved only to the Universities So that these Schooles may be somewhat like our Collegiate Churches of Westminster Winchester and Eaton but that the younger Students in these last named are more reâ—trained to Rhetorick and Grammar then in the other though these more liberally indowed for the incouragement and reward of learning then all the Scholae illusâ—res of either Germanie 3. Loni 4. Mouson Musonium it is called in Latine a Town of great strength and consequence on the River Maes upon some jealousies of State garrison'd by the French as some other good Peers of this Dukedome are 5. Sausi and 6. Florenge which two last came unto the Princes of Sedan by the Lady Jone the wife of Robert Earl of Mark and mother of that Robert Earl of Mark who first of all this house was honoured with the title of Duke of Bovillon All taken and levelled with the ground by Charles the 5. in his war against Robert Earl of Mark and Duke of Bovillon but afterwards repaired on the peace ensuing 7. Jamais a Town of great importance on the edge of Lorrain by the Duke whereof in the year 1589 it was taken after a long siege from the Lady Charlotte the last Heire Generall of this House and laid unto that Dukedome as a part thereof As for the Dukedome of Bovillon it was anciently a part of the great Earldome of Aâ—denne by Geofrey of Ardenne Duke of Bovillon united to the Dukedome of Lorrain at his investiture in that estate anno 1004. By Geofrey the 2. of that name and fift Duke of Lorrain it was given in Dower to his Sister Ida at her marriage with Eustaâ— Earl of
II. called the Good Duke of Burgundie son and heir of John Duke of Burgundie elder brother of Anthony on the deth of his two Cousin Germans John and Philip succeeded In the Dukedom of Brabant as the direct heir of the Lady Margaret wife of Lewis de Malain and daughter of John the third the last Duke of Brabant of the house of Lovain The Arms hereof are Sable a Lyon Or. 12. HOLLAND 13. ZELAND 14. WESTFRISELAND Having thus spoken of those Provinces which stil continue in subjection to the King of Spain except some few towns in Flanders and Brabant before mentioned let us next look on those which have withdrawn their obedience from him beginning first with Holland and its Appendixes as of more power and consideration then all the rest Which though distinct Provinces and acting in their severall capacities at the present time yet having been alwayes under the command of the same Princes they must be joined together in the Storie of them but shall be severally handled as to the Chorographie HOLLAND so called quasi holt-Holt-land that is to say a woodie country as Ortelius hath it but rather quast hollow-Hollow-land from the bogs and marishes and unsound footing on the same hath on the East the Zuider See Vtrecht and some part of Guelderland on the West and North the German Ocean on the South the Islands of Zeland and some part of Brabant The country for the most part lyeth very low in so much that they are fain to fence it with Banks and Ramparts to keep out the Sea and to restrain the Rivers within their bounds so that in many places one may see the Sea far above the Land and yet repulsed with those Banks and is withall so fenny and full of marishes that they are forced to trench it with innumerable dikes and channels to make it firm land and fit for dwelling yet not so firm as to bear either trees or much graine But such is the industry of the people and the trade they drive that having little or no corn of their own growth they do provide themselves elsewhere notonly sufficient for their own spending but wherewith to supply their neighbours having no timber of their own they spend more timber in building ships and fencing their water-courses then any country in the world having no wine they drink more then the people of the country where it groweth naturally and finally having neither Flax nor Wool they make more cloth of both sorts then all the countries in the world except France and England The present inhabitants are generally given to Sea-faring lives so that it is thought that in Holland Zeland and West-Friseland there are 2500. ships of war and burden The women for the most part laborious in making stufles Nay you shall hardly see a child of four years of age that is not kept to work and made to earn its own living to the great commendation of their government The greatest of their natural Commodities is Butter and Cheese of which besides that infinite plenty which they spend in their own houses and amongst their Garrisons they sell as much unto other Countries as comes to 100000 Crowns per annum By which means and by the greatnesse of their fish-trade spoken of before they are grown so wealthy on the land and so powerfull at Sea that as Flanders heretofore was taken for all the Netherlands so now Holland is taken generally for all the Provinces confederated in a league against the Spaniard The whole compasse of it is no more then 180 miles no part thereof being distant from the Sea above three houres journey and yet within that narrow circuit there are contained no fewer then 23 walled Towns and 400 Villages some situate in the North and others in South-Holland as it stands divided In South-Holland being that part hereof which lyeth next to Zeland and the middle channell of the Rhene passing from Vtrecht unto Leiden the principall Towns are 1. Dort in Latine Dordrectum formerly the Staple for Rhenish wines a large rich and well-peopled town anciently joined to the firm land but in the year 142 rent from it by the violence of the Sea and made an Iland of great command upon the traffique of the Maes and the Wael upon whose confluence it stands but of most note for an Assembly of Divines out of divers Countries following Calvins doctrine for condemnation of the Lutheran or Arminian Tenets concerning Universall Grace and Predestination deâ—â—â—nation anno 1618. 2. â—eterdam seated on a dike or channell called the Rotter not farre from which at a 〈◊〉 named 〈◊〉 the Leck one or the three main branches of the Rhene falleth into the Maâ—s among â—air and well traded Port the birth-place of the learned Erasmus 3. Schoon-heven situate on the 〈◊〉 a fair town having a commodious haven 4. Gorichom upon the VVael where it 〈◊〉 with the 〈◊〉 from the Church whereof one may discerne 22 walled townes 5. 〈◊〉 one of the six principall towns of Holland rich and well fortified seated on a Dike called Yssei drawn from the middle channell of Rhâ—ne as is also 6. Over-water and 7. Yssel-stein this last belonging properly to the Prince of Orange the first of great trade for making cables and cords for shipping 8. 〈◊〉 or Lugdunum Batavorum an University founded anno 1564. The town consisteth of 41 Islands to which they passe partly by boats partly by bridges whereof there are 144 and of them 104 builded with stone Here is in this town a castle said to have been built by Hengist the Saxon at his return out of England And not far off stood the famous Nunnerie of Rainsburg of the same nature with those of Mentz and Nivelle before described so liberally endowed that 2000 persons did there dayly receive relief 9. Vianen on the Leck a Seigneurie distinct from Holland pertaining antiently to the Lords of Brederode 10. Delse a town of great trade for cloathing large and well built beautified with spacious streets and goodly Churches the birth-place of that monstrous Heretick David George who called himself King and Christ Immortall He fled with his wife and children anno 1544 to Basil there he set up his Doctrine the points whereof were 1. That the Law and the Gospell were unprofitable for the attaining of Heaven but his Doctrine able to save such as receive it 2. That he was the true Christ and Messas 3. That he had been till that present kept in a place unknown to all the Saints and 4. that he was not to restore the house of Israel by death or tribulation but by love and grave of the Spirit He dyed in the yeare 1556. and three dayes after his Doctrine was by them of Basil condemned his goods confiscate and his bones taken up and burned Hee bound his Disciples to three things 1. to conceal his name 2. not to reveale of what condition hee had been and 3. not to discover the articles of his Doctrine to any
rising out of a Sea wavie Argent Azure WEST-FRISELAND hath on the East groyning-Groyning-land and a part of Westphalen in High-Germany on the South Over-yssell and the Zuider-See on the North and West the main Ocean The Countrey generally moorish and full of fennes unapt for corn but yeelding great store of pasturage which moorishnesse of the ground makes the air very foggie and unhealthy nor have they any fewell wherewith to rectifie it except in that part of it which they call Seven-wolden but turf and Cow-dung which addes but little to the sweetnesse of an unsound air Nor are they better stored with Rivers here being none proper to this Countrey but that of Leuwars the want of which is supplyed by great channels in most places which doe not onely drain the Marishes but supply them with water Which notwithstanding their pastures doe afford them a good breed of horses fit for service plenty of Beeves both great and sweet the best in Europe next these of England and those in such a large increase that their Kine commonly bring two Calves and their Ewes three lambs at a time The Countrey divided into three parts In the first part called WESTERGOE lying towards Holland the principall towns are 1. Harlingen an Haven town upon the Ocean defended with a very strong Castle 2. Hindeloppen on the same Coast also 3. Staveren an Hanse Town opposite to Enchuisen in Holland the town decayed but fortified with a strong Castle which secures the Haven 4. Francker a new University or Schola illustris as they call it 5. Sneck in a low and inconvenient situation but both for largenesse and beauty the best in this part of the Province and the second in esteem of all the countrey In Oâ—ffergoâ— or the East parts lying towards Groiningland the townes of most note are 6. Leuwarden situate on the hinder Leuwars the prime town of West-Friâ—eland and honoured with the supreme Court and Chancery hereof from which there lyeth no appeal a rich town well built and strongly fortified 7. Doccum bordering upon Groyning the birth place of Gemma Frisiiâ— In SEVEN-VVOLDEN or the Countrey of the Seven Forrests so called from so many small Forrests joining neer together is no town of note being long time a Woodland Countrey and not well inhabited till of late The number of the walled Townes is 11 in all oâ— the Villages 〈◊〉 Burroughs 345. To this Province belongeth the Isle of Schelinke the shores whereof are plentifully stored with Dog-fish took by the Inhabitants in this manner The men of the Iland attire themselves with beasts skins and then fall to dancing with which sport the fish being much delighted make out of the waters towards them nets being pitched presently betwixt them and the water Which done the men put off their disguises and the frighted fish hastning towards the sea are caught in the toyles Touching the Frisons heretofore possessed of this countrey we shall speak more at large when we come to East-Friseland possessed also by them and still continuing in the quality of a free Estate governed by its own Lawes and Princes here only taking notice that the Armes of this Friseland are Azure semy of Billets Argent two Lyons Or. The ancient Inhabitants of these three Provinces were the Batavi and Caninefates inhabiting the Island of the Rhene situate betwixt the middle branch thereof and the Waeâ— which now containeth South-Holland Vtrecht and some part of Gueldres the Frisii dwelling in West-Friseland and the North of Holland and the Mattiaci inhabiting in the Isles of Zeland By Charles the Bald these countries being almost unpeopled by the Norman Piracies were given to Thierrie son of Sigebert a Prince of Aquitain with the title of Earl his Successours acknowledging the Soveraignty of the Crown of France till the time of Arnulph the 4. Earl who atturned Homager to the Empire In John the 2. they became united to the house of Hainalt and in William the 3. to that of Bavaria added to the estates of the Dukes of Burgundie in the person of Duke Philip the Good as appeareth by this succession of The EARLS of HOLLAND ZELAND and LORDS of WEST-FRISELAND 863 1 Thierrie or Theodorick of Aquitain the first Earl c. 903 2 Thierrie II. son of Thierrie the 1. 3 Thierrie the III. the son of Theodorick the 2. 988 4 Arnulph who first made this Estate to be held of the Empire shin in a war against the Frisons 993 5 Thierrie IV. son of Arnulph 1039 6 Thierrie V. son of Theodorick the 4. 1048 7 Florence brother of Thierrie the 5. 1062 8 Thierrie VI. son of Florence in whose minority the Estate of Holland was usurped by Godfrey le Bossu Duke of Lorrein by some accompted of as an Earl hereof 1092 9 Florence II. surnamed the Fat son of Thierrie the 6. 1123 10 Thierrie VII who tamed the stomachs of the Frisons 1163 11 Florence III. a companion of Frederick Barbarossa in the wars of the Holy-Land 1190 12 Thierrie VIII son to Florence the 3. 1203 13 William the brother of Thierrie and Earl of East-Friseland which countrey he had before subdued supplanted his Neece Ada his Brothers daughter but after her decease dying without issue succeeded in his owne right unto the Estate 1223 14 Florence IV. son of William 1235 15 William II. son of Florence the 4. elected and crowned King of the Romans slain in a war against the Frisons 1255 16 Florence the V. the first as some write who called himself Earl of Zeland the title to those Ilands formerly questioned by the Flemmings being relinquished to him on his marriage with Beatrix the daughter of Guy of Dampierre Earl of Flanders 1296 17 John the son of Florence the 5. subdued the rebellious Frisons the last of the male-issue of Thierrie of Aquitaine EARLS of HAINALT HOLLAND c. 1300 18 John of Avesnes Earl of Hainalt son of John of Avesnes Earl of Hainalt and of the Ladie Aleide sister of William the 2. and daughter of Florence the 4. succeeded as next heir in the Earldome of Holland c. 1305 19 William III. surnamed the Good Father of the Lady Philippa wife of one Edward the 3. 1337 20 William IV. of Holland and the II. of Hainalt slain in a war against the Frisons 1346 21 Margaret sister and heir of William the 4. and eldest daughter of William the 3. married to Lewis of Bavaria Emperour of the Germans forced to relinquish Holland unto William her second son and to content her self with Hainalt 1351 22 William V. second son of Lewis and Margaret his elder Brother Steven succeeding in Baâ—aria in right of Maud his wife daughter and coheir of Henry Duke of Lancaster succeeded in the Earldome of Leicester 1377 23 Albert the younger Brother of William the fift fortunate in his warres against the Frisons 1404 24 William VI. Earl of Osternant and by that name admitted Knight of the Garter by King Richard the 2. eldest
Switzerland and Denmark Some doe acknowledge a kind of subjection but the Princes of them come not to the Imperiall Diets as the Dukes of Savoy and Lorrain and some of the Italian Potentates Finally some both confesse the Emperour to be their Soveraign and that they owe service to his Courts which are the Princes and Cities of Germany onely but those so priviledged so exempted from his commands so absolute and incontrollable in their own estates that they care little for his power and not much if any thing for his person of which we shall speak more hereafter when we come unto the form of the publick Government In the mean time if we would know by what occasions the Empire became so infeebled it may be said that the reasons and occasions of it have been very many As the first the weaknesse and improvidence of the Caroline race dismembring from it many powerfull and wealthy Provinces reserving onely a bare Homage and some slight acknowledgement 2ly The cunning of the Popes who knowing that they could not wax strong in Italy if they did not weaken the Emperours estate in Germany first wrested out of their hands the Investitre of the Bishops Abbots and other Ecclesiasticall preferments who being now made their owne creatures were so increased both in revenue and power by little and little and fortified with so many immunities that some of them grew in time to be Free Estates all of them Princes of the Empire 3ly But fearing that this might not bring the Emperours low enough they baited them with continuall factions and peâ—petuall broils which put them to a necessity of making what friends they could though they paid very dearly for them and taking up what moneys they could of the wealthier Cities paying them in exemptions and Royall priviledges when they could not otherwise cancel or discharge the debt 4ly And unto this the making the Empire Elective gave no little help few of them looking on the Empire but as Tenants of it for term of life and therefore were more likely to discharge such debts by impairing the Publick Patrimonie which they had no hold in then to diminish any thing of their own estates 5 ly But being the title of Emperour was the greatest honour which any of that Nation could be capable of and such as by good husbandry might be made beneficiall unto their posterity as we see what good uses have been made of it by the Austrian family ever since the time of Rodolph of Habspurg who would not part with some of the Imperiall rights to advance his owne house to an equall greatnesse 6ly A thing which the Electours understood sufficiently and therefore were resolved to make the best of the market knowing that the commodity could be bought of none but themselves as in the Election of Wenceslaus sonne of Charles the 4th of whom it was but ask and have what they had a minde to By these and every of these meanes the Body of the Empire came to be divided into many Estates and those Estates to be made absolute and independent as before is said The principall whereof which being described will make up the Chorographie of this great Continent are those of 1. Cleveland 2. of the Estates of the three spirituall Electors 3. the Palatinate of the Rhene 4. Alsatia 5. Lorrain 6. Suevia or Schwallen 7. Bavaria 8. Austria and its appendixes 9. The confederation of Wederaw 10. Farnconia 11. Wittenberg and 12. Baden 13. the Palatinate of Northgoia or the Vpper Palatinate 14. Bohemia and the incorporate Provinces 15. Pomerania 16. Mâ—cklenberg 17. the Marquisate of Brandenberg 18. Saxonie and the Members of it 19. the Dukedomes of Brunswick and Lunenburg 20. the Lantgravedom of Hassia 21. VVestphalen 22. Eastfriseland Such lesser States as being absolute and free are of lesser moment shall be reduced together with the Imperiall Cities to those severall Provinces in which they are included or out of which they were taken As for the Province of Holstein or Holsatia though it be Imperiall and in which respect by some accounted as a Province of Germany yet being under the command of the King of Denmark and by all Writers reckoned as a part of that Kingdom I shall there speak of it Some of these are thus censured by Aubanus a late writer They of Suevia saith hee are whores they of Franconia Ravishers and Buggers they of Bohemia Heretiques those of Bavaria Theeves they of Saxony Drunkards they of Friseland and Westphalia Swearers and they of the Palatinate Gluttons But I hope more charitably of them all then so I know there is another division of this Countrey made by the Emperour Maximilian at the Diet of Colen anno 1522. who for the better raising both of men and money for all Publick services caused it to be divided into the ten Circles of 1. Lower Saxony 2. Vpper Saxony 3. VVestphalia 4. of the Rhene 5. of the four Electours of that part 6. Franconia 7. Suevia 8. Bavaria 9. Austria and 10. Burgundie But that before proposed being the more particular I shall follow that according to the order before laid down beginning first with those which together with the Belgick Provinces and the Dukedome of Lorrain contained antiently the Provinces of Belgica and Germania prima and some part of Germania secunda and made up the Kingdome of Austrasia strictly and specially so called CLEVELAND CLEVELAND or the Estates of the Duke of Cleve before dismembred and divided betwixt the Competitors for the Dukedome on the death of the last Duke hereof anno 1609. contained the Dukedomes of Clâ—ve Gulick and Berg and the Earldome of Mark or March all lying in a ring together And though these two last lye on the other side of the Rhene and so not properly within the old prccincts of the Kingdome of Lorrain or any of the Roman Provinces before named yet being they belonged all to the same Prince not parted by the interposition of other Countries they shall be handled here together as the same Estate 1. The Dukedome of CLEVF properly and distinctly so called hath on the East the Countries of Mark and Berg with some part of VVestphalen on the West Guelderland and some part of Limbourg on the North the Earldome of Zutphen and the land of Overyssell and on the South Gulick and the land of Colen So called from Cleve the chief town of it The Countrey very fruitfull both for Corn and pasturage well stocked with Cattell of all sorts for necessarie use and pleasure good store of Fowle both tame and wilde blessed also with an healthy air and in a word with all things needfull for the life of man well watered with the Rhener the Roer the Dussell the Ezfat and the Nirsi common to this and the rest of the incorporate Provinces Places of most importance in it are first Cleve in Latine Clivia so called because built on the sides of three little hils which the Latines call Clivi gently
descending towards the Banks of the Rhene which not far off divides it self into severall channels An antient town and of great note in former times as appeares by many old foundations and other monuments of Antiquity continually digged up in the fields adjoining but chiefly by an old foresquare Tower built on the highest of the three hils of great height and state founded by Julius Caesar as a bulwork against the Germans inhabiting the further side of the River For proof of which besides the old tradition constantly maintained there is an Inscription on the Gates of the Dukes Palace neer adjoining to it which saith anno ab Vrbe DCXCIIX C. Julius Dictator his partibus subactis hanc Arcem sundavit i. e. that in the yeare 698 from the building of Rome Julius Caesar the Dictator having subdued those parts of the Countrey caused this Tower to be built 2. Santen on the banks of the Rhene a town of great antiquity as the ruines of it doe declare supposed by Pighius to bee the Trajan a Colonia of the Antients 3. VVesel in Latine Vesalia a fair and rich town seated on the confluence of the Rhene with the river of Lippe which rising in VVestphalia doth here lose it selfe of great note for a Colledge of secular Canons built here by Eberard the ninth Earl anno 840 or thereabouts and an hospitall liberally endowed for old impotent persons founded by Henry de Baers the Dukes Chancellour A town not subject to these Dukes though within the Dukedome being reckoned an Imperiall City and one of the Hanse Towns now neither so Imperiall nor so Free as formerly possessed first by the Spaniard with a Garrison of 3000 men at the beginning of the war of Cleve by D. Lewis Velasco and from them taken by the States of the Vnited Provinces anno 1628. 4. Burich on the French side of the Rhene over against Wesel amongst goodly corn fields and pleasant pastures 5 Duisberg or Tuitchberg in Latine called Tento-burgum a town of the antient Germans as the name importeth situate on the Rhene betwixt the Angra and the Ruer two noted Rivers A town formerly of great trading and notably well built Imperiall and one of the Hanâ—e but ceased to be Imperiall when sold by Rodulph of Habspurg to Thecdorick the ninth of that name Earl of Cleve and together with 6 Cravenburg another town of this Dukedome but of lesser nose 7 Emmerick on the Rhone a well frequented town remarkable for a very fair School 8 Rees 9 Griet and 10 Griethusen all upon the Rhene 11 Calcar a town more within the land but not far from the River grown wealthy by the trade of cloathing and the best beere or ale in all these parts sold thence aboundantly into the Countrey round about Not far from whence at a place called Aufde Baern it is supposed that Caesar Germanicus built his bridge over the Rhene when he went from Vetera Castra against the Marsi a nation of Germany 12 Gennep upon the Niers or Nirsi not far from its influx into the Maes which together with Duiffele and Riexwald were bought of Sigismund the Emperour by Adolph the first Duke of Cleve for a great sum of money South of the land of Cleve betwixt it and Colen lyeth the County of MVERS extended all along on the bankes of the RHENE a distinct State the Earle of which is subject to no other Prince but the Emperor only so called from Muers the chief town of it situate on the French side of the Rhene over against Duysburgh Next Towns to which are 2. Orsey 3. Augur of which little memorable A small territory but in a very fruitfull soil The neighbourhood whereof to the land of Colen to which it serveth as an Outwork upon that side preserving it in former times from the Dukes of Cleve who otherwise no doubt either by Arms or marriage had been masters of it as they were of the adjoyning Provinces on both sides of the River 2. gulick-GVLICK-LAND or the Dukedome of Gulick hath on the East the County of Muens and the land of Colen on the West Guelderland and Limbourg on the North Cleve and on the South the rest of the land of Colen The Aire and Soil much of the same nature as in Cleve save that here is a greater plenty of Woad for dying and a better breed of Horses then in the other Places of most importance in it are 1 Gulick in Latine Juliacum whence the French call it Juliers known by that name in the Itinerary of Antoninuâ— sufficient proof for the Antiquity thereof but not otherwise famous Seated upon the River Roer the chief seat heretofore of the Dukes of Gulick before the uniting hereof with Cleve and since the dissolution of that Estate possessed sometimes by the States of the Vnited Provinces and sometimes by the Spaniards called in by the Compeâ—itors to asserâ— their Titles 2 Duerin on the same River the Marcodurum of the old writers and of late memorable for the long siege which it held against Charles the fift in his wars against William Duke of Cleve and Gulick for the Dukedom of Guâ—lders 3. Munster Eyphelâ— in Latine Monasterium Eyphalie so called to distinguish it from Munster of Westpbalen pleasantly seated in a valley begiâ—t with mountaines not far from the spring or fountaine of the river Erfat 4 Caster so called of a stately and magnificent Castle built for defence of this part of the Countrey 5 Berken on the river Erp. 6 Merodon beautified with a strong Castle which gives name to an honourable and antient family 7 Enskereh 8 Berklen c. There is also within the limits of this Dukedome the famous town of Aix as the French or Aken as the Germans call it famous of old times for the hot Bathes both within and without the town whence it had the name of Aix or Aquen in Latine Aquisgranum situate on the edge of Limbourg in a fruitfull foil but the buildings nothing answerable to the fame of the place inhabited for the most part by Smiths and Brasiers who drive the greatest trade herein working continually on iron and other metals with which they are supplyed aboundantly out of Lâ—â—ge and Limbourg The town Imperiall but under the protection of the Dukes of Gleve at the expiration of which family under colour of some quarrels about Religion it was seisâ—d on and garrisoned by Marquis Spinola for the King of Spain Of great fame formerly for the death and sepulture of Charles the great by whom made one of the three Seates of the Western Empire and designed by him to be the place in which the King of the Romans should receive his Crowne for the Kingdome of Germany at the hands of the Archbishop of Colen The town supposed to be formerly that wintring Campe of the Romans called in Tacitus Vetera which was taken by Civilis in the beginning of his rebellion against Vespasion during which warres it is often mentioned by the Writers of
the Dukedomâ— of Gueldres but being too weak for so great an Adversary made his submission to him at Venlo and so saved his estates 1584 35 John William son of the former William during the life of Charles Frederick his elder brother was Bishop of Munster on whose death anno 1575. he resigned that dignity and in the end succeeded his Father in his whole estates which he managed with great piety and prudence till the year 1610. and then died issuelesse The last of that ancient and noble family of the Dukes of Cleve After whose death much quarrell and contention grew about the succession betwixt the severall competitors and pretenders to it of which the principall were 1. Leopold Archduke of Austria pretending an investiture from the Emperour Rodolphus to whom for want of heirs males the estate was said to be escheated 2. John George Duke of Saxonie descended from Sibyll daughter of Duke John the third at whose marriage with John Frederick the Electour of Saxonie an 1535 it was said to have been solemnly agreed upon that on the failing of the heirs males of Cleve the issue of that marriage should succeed therein 3. John Sigismund the Electour of Brandenburg in behalf of his son George William Duke of Prussia by the Lady Anne his wife eldest daughter of Albert of Brandenburg Duke of Prussia and of Maria Leonora the eldest sister and next heir of the Duke deceased 4. Wolfgangus Gulielmus Palatine of Newburg son of Magdalen the younger sister of that Mary who claimed the estate as nearest kinsman one degree to the said last Duke And though the right seemed most apparently on the side of Brandenbourg the Estate in tayle pretended by the Duke of Saxonie being formerly cut off by Imperiall authority and that pretended to by the Duke of Newburg not of force in Germanie yet being that Leopold was in Armes and had already forced a possession of most part of the Countrey the two Princes of Brandenbourg and Newburg soon agreed the controversie and by the help of the Protestant Princes their Confederates recovered the greatest part of it from the hands of Leopold But the Palatine of Newburg not content with his partage first married with a daughter of the Duke of Bavaria then reconciled himself to the Church of Rome called in the Spanish Armes under the command of Marquisse Spinola to abet his quarrell which made George William son of the Elector of Brandenbourg and the Lady Anne to call in the Forces of the States under the command of Maurice Earl of Nassaw after Prince of Orange The issue of which war was this that Spinola possessed himself of Wesel Aken Mullheim Pusseldorp and most other places of importance in Berg and Gulick and the States got into their power the Towns of Gulick with Rees and Emmerick in the Dukedome of Cleve and almost the whole County of Mark. And though they both pretend to keep them for the use of those Princes in whose cause they stand yet when such strong parties keep the Stakes it is most easie to determine who will win the game such alterations as have hapned in the chance of war by the reciprocall winning and losing of some Towns on both sides not much conducing to the benefit of the rightfull Princes EARLES of ALTENA and MARCH A. Ch. 834 1 Robert son of Baldwin to whom the County of Teisterbant was given by Eberard 2 Theodorick son of Robert the first Lord of Altena 3 Adolphus I. Earl of Altena 4 Adolphus II. Earl of Altena and Berg. 5 Conrade Earl of Altena and Berg. 4 Adolph III. Earl of Altena and Berg. 5 Eberhard Earl of Altena his younger brother Engelbert succeeding in Berg. 6 Frederick Earl of Altena 7 Adolphus IV. created the first Earl of March 1249 7 Engelbert Earl of March and Altena 8 Adolphus V. son of Engelbert 9 Engelbert II. from whom by a second wife the daughter and heir of Aremberg descended that branch of the house of March which till of late were Soveraigns of Sedan and Dukes of Bovillon 10 Adolph VI. husband of Mary or Margaret daughter and heir of Theodorick the 9. Earl of Cleve 2. The Estates of the three ELECTOR-BISHOPS Adjoyning to the Estates of Cleve are those of the Spirituall Electors of the Empire of Germanie Colen Ments and Triers not so contiguous and conterminous as those of Cleveland and therefore to be laid out severally by their metes and boundaries And first for 1. colen-COLEN-LAND or the Estate of the Archbishop and Elector of Colen is bounded on the East with the Dukedome of Berg from which divided by the Rhene on the West with Gulick on the North with Cleve it self and the County of Muers and on the South extending to the land of Triers The ancient Inhabitants hereof were the Vbii in former times possessed of the Countreys of Berg and March but being warred on by the Germans bordering next upon them they were by the Clemency of Agrippa then Lievtenant of Gaul received into protection and by him placed along the French side of the Rhene as well for defence of the borders of the Roman Empire as for their own security against that Enemy Won from the Romans by the French in the reign and under the conduct of Childerick anno 412. or thereabouts and from the French by the Emperour Otho the first anno 949. Since that time the City of Colen hath remained Imperiall and of late times incorporated amongst the Hanse-towns but the territory near unto it and a great part of Westphalen subject immediately to the Bishop much of the lands which formerly belonged to the Kingdome of Lorrain being conferred upon this See by the Emperour Otho the second at such time as the Dukedome of Lorrain was erected by him The Bishops See first founded here by S. Maternus one of the Disciples of S. Peter as hath been constantly affirmed by old tradition but howsoever an Episcopall See without all question in the time of Constantine Maternus Bishop hereof subscribing amongst others to the Councell of Arles anno 326. And being Colen was in those times the Metropolis of the Province of Germania Secunda the Bishop had the power of a Metropolitan according to the rule and observation so often mentioned Afterwards when the Empire was made Elective these Bishops with their brethren of Mentz and Triers were made three of the seven which were to nominate and elect the succeeding Emperour after which time it is no wonder that they grew both in power and Patrimony Places of most importance within this Electorate are 1. Bonn situate on the banks of the Rhene in the most pleasant and fruitfull place of all the Countrey the ordinary refidence of the Archbishop whose house or Palace here is said to be one of the fairest in all Germanie By Tacitus called Benna and sometimes Castra Bonnensia the wintering Camp in his times of the sixt Legion 2. Nuys by the same writer called Novesium Nivesia by Antoninus
seated on the Erp not far from its fall into the Rhene the break-neck of the glories of Charles Duke of Burgundie who being resolved to get this town into his hands as a convenient passe into Germanie lay so long before it that he lost the opportunity of joyning with King Edward the 4. of England whom he had purposely invited to the war of France and yet was fain to go without it By means whereof he grew so low in reputation that he was undermined by the French defied by the Lorrainer forsook by the English baffled by the Switzers and at last overthrown and slain by that beggerly nation 3. Ernace or Andernach by Marcellinus called Antenacum one of the ten Garrisons erected by the Romans on the banks of the Rhene to secure their Province from the Germans the other nine being Confluenz Bopport Wormes Bing Zabern Altrip Selts Strasburg and Wassenberg 4. Lintz seated on the same River also 5. Sontina a town of good repute 6. Zulp now a village of no esteem but for the Antiquities of it by Tacitus and Antoninus called Tolbiacum most memorable for the great victory which Clovis the first Christian King of the French upon a vow made in the heat of the fight to embrace the Gospell obtained against the whole power of the Almans never presuming after that to invade his territories 7. Rhineburg commonly called Berck the most northern town of all the Bishoprick situate on the Rhene as the name imports there where the lands of this Bishop as also of the Dukes of Cleve and the Earls of Muers meet upon a point A Town which for these 60. years hath been of little use or profit to the right owner possessed sometimes by the Spaniards sometimes by the confederate States for each commodiously seated as opening a passage up the River and receiving great customes on all kinde of Merchandise passing to and fro But having finally been possessed by the Spaniard from the year 1606 till 1633 it was then regained for the States by Henry of Nassaw Prince of Orange with the losse of no more then 60. men there being found in the Town 30. Brasse peeces of Ordnance 70. barrels of powder with victuals and ammunition of all sorts thereunto proportionable 8. Colen situate on the Rhene first built by the Vbii before mentioned and by them called Oppidum Vbiorum afterwards in honour of Agrippina daughter of Germanicus and wife of Claudius who was here born made a Roman Colonie and called Colonia Agrippina and sometimes by way of eminency Colonia only thence the name of Colen A rich large populous and magnificent City containing about five miles in compasse in which are numbred 19 Hospitals 37 Monasteries of both Sexes 30 Chappels of our Lady 9 parishes and 10 Collegiate Churches besides the Cathedrall being a Church of vast greatnesse but of little beauty and not yet finished the Metropolitan whereof is Chancellour of Italy the second of the three Electors and writes himself Duke of Wâ—stphalen and Angrivaria Nigh to this Town did Caesar with incredible expedition make a bridge over the Rhene which more terrified the barbarous enemy then the reports of his valour so powerful is laborious industry that it overcometh all dysasters and maketh the mostunpassable waters yeeld to Heroick resolutions In this Town also are said to lie the bodies of the three wisemen which came from the East to worship our Saviour vulgarly called the three Kings of Colen The whole story is at large written in tables which are fastned unto their Tombes The pith whereof is this The first of them called Melchior an old man with a large beard offered Gold as unto a King the second called Gasper a beardlesse young man offered Frankineense as unto God The third called Balthasar a Blackmoor with a spreading beard offered Myrrhe as unto a Man ready for his Sepulchre That they were of Arabia the tale saith is probable firs because they came from the East and so is Arabia in respect of Hierusalem and 2. because it is said in the 72 Psalme The Kings of Arabia shall bring gifts As for their bodies they are there said to have been translated by Helena the mother of Constantine unto Constantinople from thence by Eustorfius Bishop of Millain removed unto Millain and finally brought hither by Rainoldus Bishop hereof anno 1164. This is the substance of the history which for my part I reckon among the Apocrypha except it be their comming from some part of Arabia but have not leisure in this place to refell the Fable 2 Next to the Bishoprick of Colen lieth the land of TRIERS extended all along the course of the Moselle from the Dukedome of Lorrain on the South to the influx of that River into the Rhene at the City of Confluentz where it bordereth on the Land of Colen and being bounded on the East with Luxembourg as on the West with some part of Franconia The Countrey towards Lorrain and Luxembourg somewhat wilde and barren more fruitfull about Triers it self and the bank of the Rhene in all parts generally more pleasant then profitable the greatest riches of it lying in woods and Minerals The Bishops See here first erected by Eucherius a Disciple and follower of S. Peter The reality whereof not only testified by the Martyrologies but by Methodius a writer of approved credit who addes Valerius and Maternus for his next successours the line Episcopall continuing till the Councell of Arles anno 326 Agritius Bishop of Triers subscribing to the Acts thereof From this time forwards and before the Bishop had the reputation and authority of a Metropolitan the City of Triers being anciently the Metropolis of Belgica prima within which it stands increased exceedingly by being made one of the three Electors of the Spiritualty though the last in order and Chancellour to the Emperour for the Realm of France the fortunes of which Realm it followed till wrested from it with the rest of the Kingdome of Lorrain by the German Emperours Places of most importance in it are 1. Confluents now Cobolentz the Confluentes of Antoninus so called because seated on the confluence or meeting of the Rhene and the Moselle the station anciently of the first Legion A populous and well-built town and seated in a pleasant and fertill Countrey 2. Embretstein over against Cobolentz on the other side of the Rhene beautified with a strong Castle of the Bishops mounted upon a lofty hill which not only gives a gallant prospect to the eye but commands both the Town and River 3. Boppart seated on the Rhene and called so quasi Bonport from the commodiousnesse of the Creek upon which it standeth for the use of shipping one of the forts as Confluents before mentioned was erected by the Romans on the Rhene for defence of Gaul against the Germans occasioning in time both Towns It was once miserably wasted by Richard Earl of Cornwall and King of the Romans because the Bishop of Triers agreed not
unto his Election but soon recovered of those hurts The ancient name hereof in the Itinerarie of Antoninus is supposed to be Bodobriea pawned to the Bishops of Triers by Henry the 7. and not yet redeemed 4. Sarbrucken on the edge of Lorrain by Antoninus called Pons Sarvix seated on the River or Brook called Sar whence it had the name at the fall thereof into the Moselle possessed at the present by a branch of the house of Nassaw but Homagers of this Electour entituled hence according to the Dutch fashion Counts of Nassaw in Sarbruck 5. Veldents and 6. Belstern on the Moselle of which nothing memorable 7. Treves or Triers in Latine Treveris the principall City of the Treveri who possessed this tract seated upon the Moselle also the Metropolis of the Province of Belgica Prima and honoured with the residence of the Vicar or Lieutenant Generall for the whole Diocese of Gaul by consequence the seat of a Metropolitan when it submitted to the Gospell Of such antiquity that it is said to have been founded 150. years before the City of Rome of no great beauty of it self and as little trading the River not being capable of ships of burden and the air generally so cloudy and inclined to rain that it is by some called merrily Cloaca Planetarum It passed sometimes among the number of Imperiall cities but now acknowledgeth the Elector for the Lord thereof by whom made an Vniversity one of the ancientest in all Germanie and of as much resort for the study of good Arts and Sciences as the best amongst them 8. Obert-Wesel or Vesalia Superior so called to distinguish it from Wesel in the Dukedome of Cleve which is Vesalia inferior or the Vnder-wesel the furthest place of this district seated on the Rhene not far from Bacebarach a Town of the Palatinate of no great note but that it is accompted for a Town Imperiall 3. The Bishoprick of MENTZ is not laid out by bounds and limits as the other because the Patrimony and estate thereof doth not lie together dispersed for the most part about Franconia intermixed with the Lands and Towns of the Princes Palatine the Bishops of Wormes Spires and others So that the temporall Estate of this Electour is every way inferiour unto those of Triers and Colen superiour unto both in place and dignity he being the first in rank of the whole Electorall Colledge Chancellour for the Empire and in all meetings sitteth at the right hand of the Emperour The Bishops See first placed here as some report by S. Crescens one of the Disciples of S. Paul of whose being sent by him into Gallia for so the Ancient writers understand Galatia the Apostle speaketh 2 Tim. 4. Though others with more probability seat him at Vienna in Daulphine But whether it were here or there certain it is that anciently this City was a See Episcopall Martin the Bishop hereof subscribing to the Acts of the Councell of Colen anno 347. And if a Bishop certainly a Metropolitan Bishop this City being in those times the Metropolis of the Province of Germania Prima But Christianity being worn out of these parts of Germanie by the conquests of the French Almans and other infidels was again restored in this tract by Boniface an Englishman the first Archbishop of Mentz of this new plantation in and about the time of Pepin surnamed the Grosse Maire of the Palace to the French Kings and father of Martell who for the Orthodoxie of his doctrine and the number of Churches planted by him hath been deservedly honoured with the title of the Apostle of Germanie Towns of most note belonging to the Bishops hereof are 1. Mentz it self the Moguntiacum of the Antients so called from the River of Maine formerly Mogus and Moganus in the Latine now better known by the name of Moenus opposite to the fall whereof into the Rhene it was built of old so having the command of both Rivers for that cause made the seat of a Roman officer commonly called the Duke of Mentz who had a charge of the Frontiers and especially of those ten Garrisons planted on the banks of the Rhene spoken of before Stretched out in great length on the River side but not of answerable breadth well built and populous towards the water in other parts not so well inhabited The publick buildings generally very large and beautifull the houses built according to the old Roman modell the most magnificent whereof is the Bishops Palace who is the immediate Lord both of the Town and Territory extended on both sides of the Rhene fruitfull in all naturall commodities and abounding with most excellent wines Of good note also for an University here founded by Theodorick one of the Electours but especially for the Art of Printing which was here invented or perfected at the least and made fit for use 2. Bing seated on the Rhene another of the Garrison towns erected by the Romans on the banks of that River In a small Island of which not far from this town is a Tower or Castlelet called the Mouseturn i. e. the tower of Mice built by one Halto or Hanno Archbishop of Mentz anno 900 or thereabouts Who in a yeer of great scarcity pretending to relieve the poor people oppressed with Famine caused them to be gathered together into an old barn where he burnt them all saying they were the Rats and Mice which devoured the Corn. After which barbarous act he was so persecuted by those Vermin that to avoid them he was fain to build a Palace in the midst of the Rhene whither the Rats and Mice followed him and at last devoured him 3. Lausteine 4. Hasford 5. Oxenford 6. Alderburg 7. Middleburg 8. Caâ—lostadt the birth-place of Carolostadius of great note in the time of Luther 9. Bischoffstein 10. Koningsberg mons Regius in Latine the birth-place of Johannes de Monte Regio a famous Mathematician as appeareth by his Comment upon Ptolemies Almagest most of these in Frankenland but of this Electorate 3. The PALATINATE of the RHENE The PALATINATE of the RHENE is situate wholly in Franconia bounded upon the East with the Dukedome of Wirtenberg and some part of Franconie with the residue thereof and the River Main upon the North on the South with Elsats or Alsatia and on the West with the land of Triers extended in length from Coub to Gemersheime north and south 72 miles and in breadth from Sweibrucken to Lauden east and west 90 miles It is called also the Lower Palatinate to difference it from the Palatinate of Bavaria which is called the Vpper the Palatinate of the Rhene because lying on the banks of that famous River The whole Country is said to be the most pleasant part of all Germany stored with all sorts of fruits and metals abounding with those cool wines which growing on the banks of the Rhene have the name of Rhenish adorned with many goodly Towns both for strength populousnesse and beauty and finally watered
their good luck in the Dukedom of Lorrain caused a good Garrison of their own to be put into them anno 1633. under pretence of keeping them for the Children of a Brother of the Duke of Wirtenbergs to whom the inheritance belonged The antient Inhabitants of this tract were the Tribochi with parts of the Nemetes and Rauraci first conquered by the Romans then subdued by the Almains after by the French and by them made a part of the Kingdome of Lorrain in the full of which Kingdom it was reckoned for a Province of the German Empire Governed for the Emperours by Provinciall Earls in the Dutch language called Landgraves at first officiarie only and accomptable to the Emperours under whom they served in the end made hereditarie and successionall unto their posterities The first hereditarie Landgrave said to be Theodorick in the reign of Otho the third after whose death the Empire being made elective gave the Provinciall Governours some opportunities to provide for themselves In his male-issue it continued till the reign of Frederick the 2. who began his Empire anno 1212 and dyed anno 1250. during which intervall this Estate was conveyed by daughters to Albert the 2. Earl of Habspurg Albert Earl of Hobenburg and Lewis Earl of Ottingen Rodolph of Habspurg son of this Albert afterwards Emperour of the Germans marrying with Anne the daughter of the Earl of Hohenlbe became possessed also of his part of the Countrie which added to his own made up the whole Vpper Elsats continued since that time in possession of the house of Austria descended from him The third part comprehending all the Lower Alsatia was not long after sold by the Earl of Ottingen to the Bishop of Strasburg whose Successours hold it to this day assuming to themselves the title of the Landgraues of Elsats But as for Sungow or the Countie of Pfirt that belonged anciently to the Princes of the house of Schwaben in the expiring of which potent and illustrious Familie by the death of Conradine the last Duke anno 1268. that great estate being scattered into many hands it was made a distinct Earldom of it self And so continued till the year 1324. when Vlrich the last Earl dying without issue male left his estate betwixt two daughters whereof the one named Anne conveyed her part in marriage to Albert Duke of Austria surnamed the Short Grandchild of Rodolphus the Emperor before mentioned the other named Vrsula sold her moietie to the said Albert for 8000 Crowns Since that it hath been alwayes in the possession of the Dukes of Austria save only for the time in which it was pawned or mortgaged together with Alsatia to the Duke of Burgundie governed in Civill matters and points of Judicature by the Parliament or Court of Ensbeim in the Vpper Elsats 5. LORRAIN The Dukedom of LORRAIN is bounded on the East with Elsats on the West with the Country of Barrois in France belonging to the Dukes hereof and the rest of Champagne on the North with Luxembourg and the land of Triers and on the South with the County of Burgundy from which and from the Province of Elsats parted by the Vogesus or Vauge wherewith incompassed on those sides Assigned unto Lotharius eldest son of Lewis the Godly with the stile of a Kingdome from thence called Lot-reich by the Dutch Lot-regne by the French from which the modern name of Lorrain and the Latine Lotharingia are to fetch their Pedegree The Countrey is in length about four dayes journey almost three in breadth much overgrown with Forrests and swelled with Mountains the spurs and branches of Vogesus and the once vast Wildernesse of Ardenne yet so sufficiently stored with all manner of necessaries that it needeth no supply out of other places Some lakes it hath which yeeld great quantity of fish one more especially 14 miles in compasse the fish whereof yeelds to the Dukes coffers 20000 l. yeerly it affordeth also divers metals as Silver Copper Tin Iron Lead in some places Pearls Calcidonians also of such bignesse that whole drinking cups are made of them and a matter of which they make the purest glasses not to be paralleld in Europe They have also a goodly breed of Horses equall to those of Barbary or the courser of Naples The people by reason of their neighbourhood to and commerce with France strive much to imitate the French in garb and fashion but one may easily see that it is not naturall and have much in them also of the Dutch humour of drinking but far more moderately then the Dutch themselves Generally they are a politick and an hardy Nation not otherwise able to have held their estate so long against the French Kings and the Princes of the house of Burgundy They lived very happily in former times under their own Dukes not being at all oppressed with taxes which made them very affectionate towards the Prince and usefull unto one another Their language for the most part French as in Artois Luxembourg Triers and other of the bordering Provinces members of the French Monarchy in former times not so refined and elegant as is spoke in France nor so corrupt and course as that of Montbelgard and the the County of Burgundy The rivers of chief note are 1. Marta or the Meurte which receiving into it many Rivers and passing with a swift stream by the wals of Nancie glides along fairely for a good space within sight of the Moselle into which at last it fals near Conde 2 Mosa the Meuse or Maes whose spring and course hath been already described in Belgium 3 Moselle famous for the designe which Lucius Verus Governour for the Emperour Nero had once upon it For whereas it ariseth in the mountain Vauge not far from the head of the river Soasne and disburdeneth it self into the Rhene at Confluence he intended to have cut a deep channell from the head of this unto the other so to have made a passage from the Ocean to the Mediterranean the Soasne emptying it self into the Rhosne a chief River of France as the Moselle doth into the Rhene 4 Selle which mingleth waters with the Moselle not farre from Mets. 5 Sora. 6 Martane 7 Voloy others of lesse note all of them plentifull of Salmons Perches Tenches and the best sorts of fish as in their Lakes great store of Carps some of them three foot long and of excellene tast Principall Cities are in it are 1 Mets by Ptolemie called Divodurum Metis Civitas Mediomatricum by Antoninus the chief City of the Mediomatrices who possessed this tract Seated in the pleasant plain at the confluence of the Sore and Moselle the Royall Sea in former times of the French Kings of Austrasia hence called Kings of Mets long before that a Bishops See as it still continueth 2 Toul the Tullum of Ptolemie the Civitas Leucorum of Antoninus so called from the Leuci the Inhabitants of it and the tract about it pleasantly seated on the Moselle and antiently honoured
which is now called Morea 2 Thracia Chersonesus in Thraâ—â— near the Sea Propontis 3 â—aurica Ghersonesus in the â—uxine Sea now a part of Tâ—rtarie 4 Aureâ— Chersonesus in India which we now call Maâ—â—ca of all which we shall speak in their proper places and 5 Cimbricâ— Chersonesus where now we are This â—ast so called from the Cimbri the first inhabitants hereof originally descended from Gomer the sonne of Japhet thence called Gomerii and Cimmeriâ— by contraction Cimbriâ— Leaving the plains of Phrygia as too narrow for them they sought out new dwellings and are said to have first dwelt in the banks of Palus 〈◊〉 where they gave name to Bosphorus Cimmerius there being Being overcome by the Scythians they removed their seats more Northward into a Countrey bounded according to Plutarch by the great Ocean on the one side and the forest of Herâ—â—in on the other within in which bounds is the Peninsula or countrey where we now are They were a people of extraordinary big stature having blew and red eyes and lived most upon theft so that for their sakes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Germans called all theeves Cimbers It hapned that the Ocean overflowing a great part of their Countrey compelled them to seek new seats whereupon in great multitudes abandoning their dwellings they petitioned the Romans then lording over a great part of the World for some place to settle in This request being denyed they proceeded in another manner winning with their swords what their Petitions could not obtain Manlius Sillanus and Cepio all Roman Consuls perished by them so that now saith Florus Actum esset de Imperio Romano nisi ille seculo Marius contigisset for he as we have elsewhere told you utterly overthrew them The next Inhabitans hereof were the Saxons Iuites and Angles upon whose removall into Brittaine the greatest part of it was peopled by the Danes who still possesse it It containeth in length about 100 Italian miles and 80 of the same miles in the breadth and comprehendeth in that tract or extent of ground 30 walled townes 6 Episcopall Sees besides those of Hamburg and Lubeck which are under the Archbishop of Bremen and 20 Royall Castles and Palaces as well for the reception of the Nobles and great men of the Countrey as the private retirements of the King The soil naturally more fit for pasturage then tillage feeding such multitudes of Oxen that from hence no fewer then 50000 are sent yearly to Germanie Divided at the present into the Dukedome of Holstein and the Province of Iuitland 1. HOLSTEIN The Dukedome of HOLSTEIN taketh up the Southern part of the Cimbrick Chersonese where it joins to Germanie extending as far North as the River Eydore which divides it from Juitland So called from the Dutch word Holt which signifies a Wood or Forrest according to the nature of it the Countrey being low marishie and full of Woods as it continueth to this day It contains in it these foure Provinces 1 Wagerland 2 Stormarsh 3 Ditmarsh and 4 Holst or Holstein specially so called 1. WAGERLAND is that part of Holstein which lies on the South East of this Chersonese bounded on the East with Mecklenbourg and the Baltick sea on the West with Holstein specially so called on the North with the Sea Baltick also on the South withsome part of Mecklenbourg So called from the Wagrii a Tribe or Nation of the Sclaves who possessed this tract from whence the name of Wagria in our Latine writers Chief townes hereof are 1 Lubeck pleasantly seated on the confluence of the Trave and the Billâ—w neer the fall thereof into the Baltick from which distant five Italian miles The River capable of ships of a thousand Tun which commonly they unlade at Tremuren the Port Towne to the City seated upon the very brink of the Sea where the united Rivers have their fall into it it was first built by Adolph the second Earl of Holstein anno 1143. but so well priviledged by him and his next successours that in short time it bid defiance to its founders the cause of many differences betwixt it and those Princes and was made a Dukedome of it selfe By Frederick the first it was united to the Empire after whose death they chose themselves another Duke who having governed them five years was subdued by the Danes and the City made subject to that Kingdome remaining so till delivered by the Emperour Frederick the second By whom being once again infranchised it became Imperiall afterwards listed amongst the Hansetownes and the first in estimation of all the company having above 600 ships of all sorts some of a thousand Tun and and upwards which belong unto it But being their Trade is for the most part on the Baltick Seas which are generally free from Pirats they are most of them built for burden and are slow of sail and little serviceable if at all for a fight at Sea But to return unto the City it is built upon all the sides of a rising hill on the top whereof standeth the Church of Saint Marie once the Cathedrall of the City for it was Episcopall whence is a descent to all the gates of the City affording to the Eye a most pleasing prospect The buildings very beautifull and all of brick the streets streight and even the Churches ten in number in good repair adorned with excellent imagerie and much admired even by skilfull workmen and unto every private house a pipe of water is conveyed from the publick Conduit according to the pattern whereof it hath been observed that the Conduâ—ts were first made in London and other places In a word there is not any City of Germany or the more Northern Countries which can equallize it either for the beauty and uniformity of the houses the pleasant gardens fair streets delightfull walks without the wals or for the Citizens themselves who are much commended for their civilitie to strangers and strict execution of justice without partiality The whole in compasse about six miles fortified with a double wall deep ditches and unfordable Rivers 2 Segeberg on the River Trave four Dutch miles from Lubeck and near the head of that River 3 Oldeslo on the same River in the midst betwixt both 4 Gronnebâ—rg and 5 Newkirk on the Baltick shore and 6 Stendorp more within the land neer the edge of a lake out of which runs the River Suentin Southwest of Wagerland lieth STORMARSH betwixt the Elb and two lesse Rivers called the Billen and the Store from which last and the marishnesse of the situation or from that River and the Marfi once the Inhabitants hereof comes the name of Storemarsh Places of most importance are 1 Crempe on a little River so named which falls not far off into the Store and both together not much further into the Elb. A town well fortified by Christian the fourth and reckoned one of the Keies of the Kingdom as well appears by the resistance which it made to the
Baltick Sea wherewith it it is almost incompassed beautified with the fair Castle of Hansburg begun by John the eldest son of king Christiern the first then Duke of Holst but finished by Frederick the second King of Denmark 4 Londenberg in the Peninsula called Elderstedâ— over against De Sorants an Island of the German Ocean 5 Sternberg the ordinary residence of the Governor for the King of Denmark 6 Gottorp a strong Fort or Castle of the Duke of Sleswicks at the end of a large Bay or Inlet of the Baltick also remarkable for the Toll-booth or custom-house there erected at which there is Toll paid one yeare with another for 50000 Oxen sent out of North-Juitland into Germâ—nie 7 Sleswick originally by the Danes called Heydebui built as they say by Hethe a Queen of that Nation but by the Saxons called Sleswick as the town upon the River Slea there running into the Baltick and giving to the Towne a fair and commodious Haven This of long time hath been accounted the chief Town of this Province honoured with an Episcopall See and being made the head of the Dukedome so giving name unto the whole A Dukedome first erected by King Henry of Denmark who gave it to Waldemar great Grandchilde of Abel a former King an 1280. to be held by him under the right soveraignty of the Kings thereof But the male-issue failing it returned to the Crown and was by Margaret Queen of Denmark conferrred on Gerrard Earl of Holstein as before was said anno 1386. Repenting afterwards of that Act shee extorted it out of the hands of the Widow of Gerrard again recovered by the valour and good fortune of his sonne Adolphus After whose death it fell together with Holstein upon Christiern of Oldenburg King of Danemark as before related by whom incorporated with that Crown never since aliened but assigned sometimes in portion for the younger Princes the Patrimony at this time of the sonnes of Alexander surnamed of Sunderburg the place of his Nativity son of John one of the younger sonnes of King Christiern the third NORTH-IVITLAND the most Northern part of all the Chersonese hath on the South the Dukedome of Sleswick but on all other parts the Sea Divided commonly according to the number of the Bishopricks into four Dioceses or Districts that is to say 1 The Diocese of RIP or Ripen bordering next to Sleswick and containeth 30 Praefectures or Herets as they use to call them seven Cities or walled Townes and ten Castles The Chief of which are 1 Ripen the Episcopall See situate neer the German Ocean 2 Koldins on a Creek of the Baltick Sea where Dorothy the Dowager of Christiern the third built a publick School one of my Authors cals it an University 2 The Diocese of ARTHVSEN lying on the North of Ripen but more towards the Baltick containeth 31 Herets or Prefectures seven Cities or walled Townes and five Castles The chief whereof are 1 Arthusen the Episcopall See seated on the Baltick enjoying a commodious Port and well frequented the first Bishop hereof being that Coppo who converted this nation Christianitie and Episcoparie going for the most part hand in hand together Schunderburg on the South of Arthusen 3 Kalloe a strong Castle of the Kings seated in the inmost part of a large Bay occasioned by the Promontorie or Cape of Hillenis extending hence two Dutch miles to the high hill of Ellemanberg Opposite whereunto and pertaining to this Jurisdiction lie the Ilands of 1 Samsoe 2 Hiolm 3 Tuen 4 Hiaâ—nce perhaâ—s Gernâ— 5 Hilgenes and others 3 The Diocese of WIBORCH on the north of Arthusen containeth sixteen Herets the Ilands of 1 Jegen 2 Hansholm 3 Ostholm 4 Cifland 5 Egholm and 6 Bodum three Cities or walled Townes and as many Castles the principall of which are 1. Wiborch the Episcopall See an Inland City but situate on a water which â—unneth into the Bay of Limford The ordinary seat of Judicature for both the Juitlands for all Causes as well Criminall or Civill the Court continually sitting from one day to another unlesse perhaps the Judges doe sometimes adjourne it for their own refreshments 4. The Diocese of BVRGLAVE or Vandalia lying furthest north is commonly subdivided into four parts or members that is to say 1. Thyland lying south of the Bay of Limford on the Baltick side whose chief town is 1 â—lborch the ordinary seat and residence of the Bishop of Vandalia from hence many times stiled Alburgensis situate on the Bay aforesaid which opening into the Baltick Sea extendeth thorow the maâ—n land Westwards almost as far as the German Ocean 2 Morsee lying on the Ocean and containing three Prefectures or Herets the town of Nicopen the Castle of Lunstod and the Isle oâ— Agerce 3 Hanheret on the northwest of the Bay of Limford containing four Herets the town of Thysiad where Christiern the third founded a publick School or such another University as that of Kolding the Castle of Orumne and the Ilands of Oland and Oxcholm There is in this part also the high Rock called Skaringelint a noted Sea-mark fitly serving to give notice to the Sayler of the Quicksands which lie underneath it and about this Coast 4 Vensyssell Venfilia or Wenslie that is as Mercator doth expound it Vandalorum sedes the seat of the Vandals taketh up all the rest of the north of Juitland containing six Prefectures the Ilands of Groysholm 2 Hartzholm and 3 Tydsholm three towns and one Castle the most remarkable of which is Schagen with the most northerly point of all this Chersonese In this part is a very high mountain called Mount Alberg in which are found some marks and remainders of the ancient Gyants as the inhabitants believe and report accordingly The Inhabitants of both Juitlands in the time of Ptolemy and before were the Cobandi Chali Phundusii Charudes and in the most northern tracts the Cimbri of whom the four first were but Tribes or Nations These moving towards the South in that great expedition against Spain made by the neighbouring Vandals on the Roman Empire occasioned the Juites and Angli to inlarge or shift their dwellings each taking up the parts which lay nearest to them The Juites or Gutae being a people of Scandia and there placed by Ptolemy took up the nothern parts hereof from them named Juitland the other being a people of the Suevi dwelling on the south of the Elb possessed them of those parts which lay next the Saxons their old friends and confederates their chief town being Sleswick where Angelen now an obscure village once of greater note doth preserve their memory But these uniting with the Saxons in the conquest of Britain and leaving none behind which were fit for action or not enough to keep possession of the Country against new Invaders gave opportunity to the Danes to come in upon them By whom these Countries being conquered as far as to the River Eydore were planted by Colonies of Danes and made a part of that
Kingdome of whom we shall say more in the close of all first taking a survey of the Baltick Ilands and such Provinces on the main land of Scandia as properly make up the Kingdome of Denmark 2 The BALTICK ILANDS The BALTICK ILANDS are in number 35. and are so called because they lie dispersed in the Baltick Ocean At this day it is called by the Germans De Oost zee antiently by some Mare Suevicum by Pomponius Mela Sinus Codanus by Strabo Sinus Venedicus but generally Mare Balticum because the great Peninsula of Scandia within which it is was by some Writers of the middle and darker times called Balthia It beginneth at the narrow passage called the Sound and interlacing the Countries of Denmark Sweden Germany and Poland extendeth even to Livonia and Lituania The reasons why this sea being so large doth not ebbe and flow are 1 the narrownesse of the strait by which the Ocean is let into it and 2 the Northern situation of it whereby the Celestiall Influences have lesse power upon it The principall of this great shole of Ilands are 1 Seland 2 Fuinen or Fionia 3 Langeland 4 Lawland 5 Falstre 6 Azze 7 Alen 8 Tosinge 9 Wheen 10 Fimera and 11 Bornholim Some others of lesse note we shall onely name and so passe them over 1 SELAND the greatest Iland of the Baltick Seas is situate neer the main land of Scandia from which parted by a narrow Strait or Fretum not above a Dutch mile in breadth commonly called by the name of the Sundt or Sound A Straight thorow which all ships that have any trading to or from the Baltick must of necessity take their course all other passages being barred up with impassable Rocks or otherwise prohibited by the Kings of Denmark upon forfeiture of all their goods So that being the onely safe passage which these Seas afford one may sometimes see two or three hundred Ships in a day passe thorow it all which pay a toll or imposition to the King according to their bils of lading And to secure this passage and command all Passengers there are two strong Castles the one in Scandia called Helsinbourg whereof more anon the other in this Iland which is called Croneberg But before we come unto this Castle we must view the other parts of the Iland being in length two dayes journey and almost as much in breadth the soil so fertile that without any manuring or charge at all it yeildeth plenty of all necessaries for the life of man It was anciently called Codonania and containeth in it 15 Cities or walled Townes and 12 Royall Castles The principall whereof are 1 Hassen or Hafnia the Metropolis of the Ilands by the Dutch called Copenhagen or the Haven of Merchants situate near the Sea with an handsome Port the Isle of Amager which lyeth on the East-side of the Town making a very safe road for all kindes of shipping The town of an orbicular forme and reasonably well fortified but the buildings mean for the most part of clay and timber onely to be commended for a spacious Market-place Yet herein as the chief town of all the Kingdome and situate in the heart of these dominions is the Palace Royall built of Free stone in form of a Quadrangle but of no great beauty or magnificence Most memorable for the Vniversity here founded by Henry or Ericus the ninth but perfected by King Christiern the first by whom and the succeeding Princes liberally endowed 2 Fredericksburg amongst woods of Beech built for a place of pleasure by Frederick the second where the King hath a fine House and a little Park in which amongst other forein Beasts are some fallow Deer transported hither out of England in the 24 year of Queen Elizabeth 3 Roschild not walled but counted for a City as a See Episcopall the Bishops whereof have anciently had the honour of Crowning and inaugurating the Kings of Danemark In the Cathedrall Church whereof are to be seen the Tombs of many of the Danish Kings some of them very fair and sumptuous the most mean and ordinary 4 Sore of old times beautified with a goodly Monastery the Revenues whereof at the alteration of Religion were converted to the maintenance of a Free-Schoole built here by Frederick the first But in the yeer 1623 Christiern the fourth adding hereunto the Revenues of two other dissolved Monasteries the one in the I le of Lawland and the other in Juitland founded here a new Vniversity for the greater supply of learned Ministers for the Churches of Denmark and Norway which before could not be provided for out of Copenhagen and furnished it with men of eminence in all Arts and Sciences for its first Professours 5 Elsinure or Helsingore a village onely but much frequented by Sea-faring men as their ships passe by the Sound upon which it is Near unto which is 6 the strong and magnificent Castle of Croneberg built with incredible charge and paineâ— by King Frederick the second the foundation of it being laid on huge stones sunk into the Sea and so fastned together that no storme or tempest how violent soever is able to shake it Well fortified as well as founded and mixt of a Palace and a Fort being since the first building of it the most constant residence of the Kings of Danemark who from hence may easily discern each ship which sailes thorow the Sundt each of which addeth more or lesse unto his Revenues A profitable and pleasing prospect By the Commodity of this and the opposite Castle the King doth not onely secure his Customes but very much strengthen his Estate the Castles being so near and the Strâ—it so narrow that by the addition of some few Ships he may keep the greatest Navy that is from passing by him Unto the Government and Jurisdiction of this Iland belong many others the principall whereof are 1 Amigria or Amagger which helpes to make up the Port or Road of Copenhagen spoken of before planted with Hollanders brought hither by the procurement of Christiern the second 2 Mund or moem-Moem-land the chief town whereof is called Stegoe 3 Huene or WHEEN a little South of Croneberg Castle a Dutch mile in length but not quite so broad remarkable onely for the studies of that famous Astronomer Tycho Brahe to whom Frederick the second gave this Iland that living in a private and solitary place removed from all company but his own Family onely he might with more convenience attend his Books At this day most observable for the Castle of Vranopolis or Vrenbourg in which the greatest part of his Mathematicall instruments are preserved in safety III. FIONIA or FVINEN the second Iland of accompt in all the Baltick is situate betwixt Seland and Juitland from which last parted by a Strait called Middelfar Sundt so narrow and of so small a Sea that the Iland and the Chersonese seemed joyned together A Country of a pleasant and delightfull situation and as fruitfull withall containing twelve Dutch miles in length
and four in breadth and therein 24 Herets or Prefectures 16 Townes and six Royall Castles besides many goodly Villages and Gentlemens houses The chief whereof are 1 Odensee or Othensche called in Latine Othonia an Episcopall See founded here at the first conversion of this people by Otho the great whence it had the name The town not large but beautified with two fair Churches the one dedicated to Saint Canut the other to Saint Francis situate in the midst of the Iland from which the residue of the Towns are almost equally distant and so commodiously seated for trade and Merchandise as they doe not onely traffick in the Baltick Sea but in Sweden Norway Russia Flanders and Germany 2 Nibourch 3 Faborch 4 Suiborck 5 Middelfar whence the street so named 6 Bogens and 7 Kertominde all seated on some Haven or convenient Greek the principall of the Castles being 1 Newbourg 2 Hagenschow 3 Eschebourg 4 Hinsgagell 5 the Court of Rugard In this Iland not far from the Castle of Hagenschow is the mountain Ochenberg where John Ranzovius anno 1530. discomfited the great Army of Christopher the Brother of Anthony Earl of Oldenburg coming in those unsetled times to invade the Kingdome under colour of restoring Christiern the second formerly deposed in which fight the Earls of Hoye and Tecklebourg were both slain in the place and the Kingdome after that in quiet from the like pretenders South of Fionia and under the Government hereof are about 90 lesser Ilands most of them inhabited the chief of which are IV. LANGELAND seven Dutch miles in length in which besides many Villages and Gentlemens houses we have the town of Raidkeping and the Castle of Franeker V. LALAND disjoyned from Selandt by a little narrow strait called Gronesundt so plentifull of corn and Chesnuts that ships full fraighted with them are sent yeerly hence An Iland which besides many Castles Villages and Mansion houses of the Gentry hath five good Towns viz. 1 Nystadt 2 Nasco 3 Togrop 4 Richus and 5 Mariboane in which last antiently was a very rich Monastery the Revenues whereof are now employed for the endowment of the new Vniversity of Sora founded by Christiern the fourth as before was noted VI. FALSTRE four German miles in length affording plenty of corn yearly to some neighbouring Ilands chief towns wherein are 1 Nicopen which for the elegancy of the place and pleasantnesse of the situation is called the Naples of Danemark 2 Stabecopon from whence there is the ordinary passage into Germany seven Dutch miles hence VII TVSINGE not far from Suiborch or Swineburg a town of Fionia a Dutch mile in length situate in a dangerous and troublesome sea from whence is no safe passage either to Selandt Fuinen or Juitland though much distant from neither Chief places in it are 1 Ascens towards Juitland 2 Niburg towards Selandt and 3 the Court of Keltorp belonging to the noble Family of Resencrantz VIII FIMERA or FEMEREN a fruitfull and well-peopled Iland having in it the townes of 1 Derborch 2 Stabul and 3 Piettersborn A place of great importance to the Crown of Denmark not so much in danger of being made subject to the Imperialists by the taking of Holstein and both Juitlands as by planting a strong Garrison in this small Iland and therefore with all diligence recovered by the King again and better fortified then before against all invasions anno 1628. Of the remaining Ilands which pertain unto Fionia we finde the names of 1 Aroe 2 Romso 3 Endelo 4 Ebelo 5 Boko 6 Brando 7 Zoroe 8 Agernis 9 Hellenis 10 Jerdo 11 Birkolm of which nothing memorable Amongst these Ilands but not subordinate to Fionia are IX ARIA belonging to the Dukedome of Sleswick consisting of three parishes some Gentlemens houses and the Town and Castle of Koping supposed to be the habitation of the Arii spoken of by Tacitus but a Colony rather of them as I suppose And not far off X. ALSEN another little Iland but of more repute called in Latine Elysia opposite to the Gulf or Bay of Flensburg in the Dukedome of Sleswick to which it also appertaineth Well stored with Beasts for profit and Game for pleasure so populous that some thousands of men may be easily and suddenly raised in it consisting of 13 Parishes and four Townes that is to say 1 Gammelgard 2 Osterholm 3 Norborch and 4 the good town and Castle of Sunderburg one of the ordinary residences of the Dukes of Sleswick and honoured with the birth of many of the Princes of the Royall Family Some think it was the habitation antiently of the Elysii spoken of by Tacitus and by him placed next unto the Angli But being the Angli in those times dwelt about the Elb I rather think that when some Colonies of the Angli seated themselves in the Cimbrick Chersonese as before was said some of the Arii and Elysii might goe along for company and plant themselves neer them in these Ilands XI BORNHOLM the last of all the Baltick which belong to Denmark is situate more Eastward opposite to that part of Scandia which is called Blecking betwixt it and Pomeren An Isle of excellent pasturage breeding plenty of Cattell wherewith as also with butter cheese wool hides and some store of fruits they supply the want of some of their neighbours besides good quantities of powdered Beef and Mutton which they barrell up and sell to Mariners It containeth many good Towne and wealthy Villages the chief whereof is Bornholm which gives name to the Iland Both Town and Iland pawned by some former Kings unto those of Lubeck from whom redeemed by King Frederick the second for a great summe of money after it had been in their possession about 50 years These Ilands in the time of Pomponius Mela were by one general name called the Hemodes in number reckoned to be seven the residue either not inhabited or not taken notice of are no where mentioned in the Ancients Of these seven the greatest and best peopled was called Codonania supposed to be Selandt in which the said Author placeth the Teutoni By Ptolemy it is called Scandia Minor with reference to the great Peninsula of Scandia supposed by him to be an Iland From this or from the sea adjoyning called Sinus Codanus the people of these Ilands and the next Eastern Continent took the name of Danes spreading their name afterwards as they did their Conquests of which more anon In the mean time we must crosse over the Sound and take notice of such other parts of this Kingdome as lie on the other side thereof in the vast Continent or Demi-Iland which you will of Scandia of which somewhat must be first premised in regard not onely some parts of Denmark but the whole Kingdome of Norway the northern Ilands excepted are contained in it SCANDIA SCANDIA by Plinie and Solinus called Scandivania by Jornandos Scanzia hath on the East that Bay or branch of the Baltick which is called the
that the greatest ships of burden may saile up to the City the Port within the Strait being so safe and capacious that it is able to receive at one time 300 sail which usually ride there without any Anchour The Castle of this City is conceived to be one of the strongest holds in the world fortified for the more assurance of it with 400 brasse peeces many of which are double Canons 3 Nicopen a Sea town on the same Bay also These three are in that part hereof which is called Vpland Then there is 4 Strengnes an Episcopall See and 5 Telge on the lake of Meler in the Province of Suderman the title and estate of Charles father of Gustavus Adolphus late King of Sweden before his getting of the Crown called Duke of Suderman Next in the Province of Westman there are 6 Arbogen on the West side of the said Lake of Meler and 7 Arose rich in silver mines out of which are made the best Dollars of Sweden the mines here being so rich and profitable that out of every fifteen pound weight of silver the workmen draw a pound weight of gold 8 Helsinge upon the Bay of Bodner in the Province of Helsingen taking name from hence 9 Ozebo or Ourbou a strong piece in Nerisia and 10 Lesinger on the Bay of Bodner one of the furthest North of Sweden distinctly and specially so called LAPLAND LAPLAND the most Northern part of all Scandia hath on the East Russia on the West the Province or Prefecture of Wardhuys in the kingdome of Norwey on the North the main frozen Ocean and on the South Bodia or Bodden on both sides of the Bay so called It is named thus originally from the Lappi or Lappones the Inhabitants of it as they are from their blockish behaviour the word Lappon signifying the same with ineptus or insulsus in Latine for such they are rude barbarous and without the knowledge of Arts or Letters as also without corn and houses or any certain habitations except onely in Finmarch feeding for the most part on fish and the flesh of wild beasts with the skins whereof sowed together they hide their nakednesse Generally they are meer Idolaters giving divine honour all day following to that living creature whatsoever it be which they see at their first setting out in the morning great Sorcerers and abhorring the sight of strangers whom till of late they used to flee from at their first approach but within few yeares past beginning to be more sociable and familiar In a word they are the true descendants of the Antient Finni possessed in old times of all that tract which lyeth betweene the Bay of Finland and the Frozen Ocean whose naturall rudenesse and barbaritie unmixt with the conditions of more civill people they doe still retain It is divided into the Eastern and the Western Lapland The former appertaining to the Knez or Great Duke of Muscovie by which people the Inhabitants are called Dikiloppi or the wild Lappians is subdivided into Biarmia and Corelia of which if there be any thing in them worth taking notice of wee shall there speake more The latter doth belong to the Crown of Sweden subdivided into 2 parts also that is to say Finmarch and 2 Scricfinnia 1 FINMARCH being that part hereof which lyeth next to Norwey is the more populous of the two the people for the most part idolatrous but by the neighbourhood of the Norwegians and resort of strangers unto Wardhuys and the parts adjoining somewhat civilized and in the borders of both kingdoms savouring of Religion possessed of sheds or sorry houses those houses reduced to parishes under the jurisdiction of the Archbishop of Vpsal the chiefe of which if there be any chief amongst them are named 1 Samman and 2 Hielso Called Finmarch as the antient bounds and Marches of the Finni of whom more anon and therefore erroneously by Maginus made a part of the kingdom of Norwey 2 SCRICFINNIA lyeth between Finmarch and Russia the name derived from the Finni a great people of Scandia and Scriken a Dutch word signifying leaping sliding or bounding for such is their gate An â—tymologie not much inprobable in that the wooden-soled shoes with sharp bottomes which they used for their more speedy sliding over the yee of which this countrey is full are by the Germans who also use them called Scriâ—eshoeâ—ne or sliding-shoes The ancient Writers call this people Scrictofinni These are indeed the naturall and proper Laplanders and unto these the former character doth of right belong Of stature very low little more then Pigmeys but strong and active well skilled in Archerie and patient of cold and labour Much given to hunting of wild beasts whom they kill with their bowes devoure the flesh and cloath themselves with their skins which they tie at the top of their heads and leave no place open but for the sight giving thereby occasion unto some to write that they are hairie all over like kine or horses Such Deere whereof they have great plenty as they take unkilled they make to draw in little carts as they shift their Quarters But having served them for a while they are killed at last though perhaps for nothing but their skinnes a certaine number of which they pay yeerly to the King of Sweden in the way of tribute Three companies of these Laplanders so clad and armed as aforesaid came into Germanie in the year 1630 to serve Gustavus in those wars looked on with admiration by all spectators Townes we must look for none here where no houses be and yet there are some sheds and cabbins on the Sea shore which Mariners having made for their refreshment when they came on land have bestowed some names on and possibly in time may become good townes now not worth the naming BODIA BODIA BODEN or BODNER is situate on the South of Scricfinnia betwixt it and the Bay or Gulfe hence named extending southwards on the West side of it till it joines to Sweden and on the East side till it meet with the Province of Finland Hence the division of this countrey into the Eastern Northern and Western Bodden with reference to the situation of it on the Bay aforesaid The countrey not very plentifull of grain or fruites but full of great variety of wilde beasts whose rich skins yeeld great profit unto the Inhabitants and by reason of the commodious situation on all sides of the Bay well stored with Fish Antiently it was part of the possessions of the Finni but how or whence it had the name of Bodia or Bodden or Bodner I am yet to learn But whence soever it had the name certain I am that from hence the Gulfe adjoining is called Sinus Bodicus Bodner Zee by the Dutch or Germans Chief Townes here in are 1 Barkara in West Bodden betwixt the Bay and a great navigable lake 2 Gernia a well traded Emporie at the very bottom of the Bay in North Bodden 3 Helsingeliac more North
by themselves also mixt of the Christian and the Pagan extremely well affected unto their Priests to whom they present salt candles and fruites when they come to them for their blessings great lovers of Confession esteemers of holy water and diligent frequenters of their Churches but so extremely ignorant in all points of Religion that there is hardly one in a village that can say his Pater-noster When they bury any of their dead every one drinketh an health to him and powreth his part upon him when his turne comes to drink putting into the grave with him an hatchâ—t wine meat and a little money for his voyage And in some places they are wholly idolatrous if not converted very lately by the care of the Jesuites some of them worshipping the Sun other stocks and stones and some Serpents also The language of the Countrey is for the most part the High Dutch being the language of those Nations who first lorded over them the Estones having generally a peculiar language which none of the others understand It was divided formerly into the Provinces of Curland Eastland Semigall Virland Harland and Lettenland but these six since the conquest of it by the â—â—landers are reduced to three Harland and Virland being united unto Estland and Semigallia unto Curland Chief places in Estland are 1 Rivalle a Bishops See and well traded Port situate on the Gulf of Finlâ—nd a town belonging to the Swede the keeping whereof and of Viburg on the borders of Moscovie stand him yearly in 100000 Dollars 2 Habsay or Habses Asilia in Latine a Bishops See and 3 Pernow a well fortified place belonging to the Swethlander also ever since the conquest of these parts of the countrey by John the second Places of great importance to the Crowne of Sweden as all other pieces of this nature are which standing in an Enemies Countrey not onely do defend our own but offend our adversaries For they are not onely dores to open a further passage into their territories whensoever we shall see occasion but whilest the Enemie is besieging thereof or otherwise busyed in recovering them into his power our owne state is preserved in quiet and time may yeeld fit opportunity to relieve them if they be distressed without wasting any part of our proper countreys Of which nature was Calais when it was in the hands of the English the Garrisons which the Spaniards and Portuguâ—ze have in Afric and India the charge of keeping them being sufficiently defrayed if the charge prove greater then the income as sometimes it doth by the advantages they give unto him which hath them 4 Velin a strong Town and fortified with an impregnable Castle betrayed by the Dutch Garrison at that time in it together with William of Furstenberg the great Master into the hands of John Basilius the great Duke of Moscovie who still holds it 5 Derpt or Derbren in Latine Tupatum a Bishops See situate on the Beck or Einbeck betwixt two Lakes in the midst of the Province and taken at the same time by the Moscovite who transporting the Livonians into other places planted thosâ— parts with Colonies of his own people 6 Tornest a Castle of great strength taken then also by the Russâ—s but being recovered by the Polander was blown up with Gun-powder that it might no more come into the hands of the Enemy Hitherto nothing of this Countrey which belongs to the Polander these that follow doe that is to say 7 Borcholm the seat and residence of the Bishop of Rivalle since the taking of that Town by the Swedes 8 Weisenberg incommodiously seated betwixt two ill neighbours Narve and Rivalle but serving very well to prohibit the incursions of those Garrisons further into the Countrey 9 Werneber in that part of Fstland which is called Odinpen and Wittenstein in that part thereof which is named Jervia In LETTENLAND lying in the midst betwixt Estland and Curland the places of most note are 1 Rita the people call it Rig seated on the mouth of the River Dwina falling there into the Baltick first built and planted at the charges of the Merchants of Breme after that the Archbishops See the ordinary residence of the great Master and the chiefe City of the whole Province of Livonia A town well fortified according to modern Rules of fortification with a strong wall large Bulwarks double ditches Palisadoes and well provided of all manner of Ammunition a famous Emporie of great resort by forein Merchants who carry hence Pitch Wax Hempe Flax and such other commodities Governed notwithstanding their subjection to the King of Poland by their own Laws and such stout defenders of their liberties that they will by no means admit of any foreiner to have command of the City obedient in all other things to the will of that King 2 Dunamund an impregnable fortresse two Dutch miles from Riga well garrisoned by Polanders who here take toll of all forein Merchants 3 Blokaws a Garrison of the Kings betwixt Riga and Dunamund where the Merchants are tollâ—d over again 4 Winden more within the land on the River so called 5 Wolmar upon the River Treiden 6 Kokenhan a strong Towne on the banks of the Dwina This Countrey belongs wholly to the King of Poland and stood firm for him in the war made by Charles Duke of Suderman against his Nephew Sigismund King of Poland and Sweden when almost all Eastland had submitted to him CVRLAND the third and last member of this division containing Semigallia also lieth south of Lettenland and north of Samogitia and Lituania an entire Dukedome of it selfe but holden under the Soveraignty and homage of the kings of Poland Places of most importance in it are 1 Canden 2 Goldingen 3 Kies the Dutch call it Wenden the seat of the Great Master of the Teutonick order in times past now most frequented as the place of Parliament or Generall Assemblie for affaires which concern the publick 4 Dubin 5 Grubin on the Sea side but of no trade at all 6 Halenpot And then in Semigall 7 Mitow the Court and residence of the Dukes of Curland 8 Selborch 9 Bassembourg 10 Dobelin No town in all this Dukedome of any trading though lying for a great space all along the Baltick because none of them furnished with commodious Havens A Dukedome first begun in the person of Gothardus Ketler of one of the noble families of Danemark the last Great Master of the Dutch Knights in this Countrey who in the year 1562 surrendering his order and the whole possession of Livonia to Sigismund Augustus King of Poland received back again for him and his heirs for ever the Dukedome of Curland and Semigall to be held by them of that Crown the Nobility of these Countreys doing then presently their homage and allegiance to him as their Hereditary Prince Since which time the Princes of this house have continued Feudataries unto Poland but not reckoned as parts or members of the body thereof not coming to the Diets nor
so admirable in the generall course of learning so universally comprehensive of all Arts and Sciences that the best witted Grecian might have been his scholar and thought it a great happinesse as King Philip did that they had any children but to be tutored by him The principall Rivers hereof besides Erigon and Aliaemon spoken of before are 1 Axius now called Vardari rising out of the hill Scaraius a branch of Mount Aemus and passing through the whole extent of this Country into Sinus Thermaicus or the Golfe of Thessalâ—niea as it is now named the fairest River of those parts and of sweetest waters but such as maketh all the cattell black which drink of it 2 Chabris 3 Echedorus both rising out of the mid-land Countries and both falling into the same Bay also Besides which there are three other fair and capacious Bayes ascribed to Macedon though two of them belonging properly to Mygdonia that is to say Singeticus now Golfe di Monte Sacro and Toronicus now the Golfe or Bay of Aiomama and the third common unto Thrace also which is Sinus Strimonicus now the Bay of Contesso Towns of most observation in it according to the severall Regions and parts hereof were for the Almopes 1 Hormia called afterwards Seleucia 2 Europus of which name there were four in Macedon 3 Apsalus Of Syntice 4 Tristolus 5 Paroeaecopolis 6 Gariscus 7 Heraclea for distinction called Heraclea Syntica there being many others of that name in Greece In Edonis bordering towards Terace 8 Scotusa 9 Berga 10 Amphipolis on the River Strymon with which encompassed whence it had the name seated so close on the edge of Thrace that it is questionable to which of them it belongs of right once garrisoned by the Athenians and from them took by Philip the Macedonian in the first rise of his fortunes 11 Crenides bordering on Thrace also and by some Writers laid unto it but I thinke erroneously repaired and beautified by Philip before mentioned by whom called Philippi situate in a Country so rich in mines of gold that the said Philip drew thence yearly 1000 talents which make 600000 French Crowns or 140000 l. of our English money Afterwards made a Roman Colonie and accounted the chief Citie of Macedonia as appeareth Acts 16. 12. to the people of which S. Paul writ one of his Epistles Next in Emathia we have 12 Tyrissa in the midlands bordering upon Thessalie now called Ceresi 13 Aedessa called afterwards Aegeas and now Vodena the first town of all this country taken by Caranaus the founder of the first race of the Kings of Macedon 14 Beraea on Sinus Thermaicus honoured with the preaching of Paul and Silas the Citizens whereof are by S. Luke commended for their readinesse in receiving the Gospell 15 Pella on the same Bay also the birth-place of Alexander the Great from hence called Juvenis Pellaeus 16 Pydna upon the same Bay at the influx of the River Aliacmon in which Cassander besieged and took Olympias the mother Râ—xane the wise and Hercules the heir apparent of Alexander all whom he barbarously murdered This cruelty he committed partly to revenge himself of Alexander who had once knocked his head and the wall together and partly to cry quit with Olympias who had before as cruelly murdered Aridaeus the base son of Philip and Eurydice his wife with whom Cassander was supposed to be over-familiar Memorable also is this Town for the great battell fought near it betwixt Perseus the last King of Macedon and P. Aemilius the Consul in which Perseus having shamefully deserted his Armie lost both the battell and his Kingdome with no lesse then 20000 of his foot which were therein slain the Romans having so cheap a victory that it cost them not above an hundred or sixscore men 17 Dium not far from the hill Olympus and about a mile from the Sea of which mile the River Helicon becoming there a Lake and called Baphyrus taketh up one halfe situate in the borders towards Thessalie the way unto it out of the Tempe being strait and narrow and almost impassable by reason of the spurs of the Mountains running overthwart it which had it been well defended by the Macedonians would have kept their Country from the Romans who that way attempted it But Perseus hearing that the Enemy had got into Tempe only took care to get his treasure out of Dium and so abandoned both the passage and the town together 18 Phylace more within the land as is 10 Eribaea But these four last are in that part hereof which is called Pieria 3 MYGDONIA hath on the East the Aegean Sea on the West Macedon properly and specially so called on the North Edonis and Sinus strimonicus on the South Sinus Thermaicus or the Golse of Thessaâ—nica So that it is almost a Peninsula environed on three sides with water Here is in this Country the hill Athos standing in a Peninsula the Isthmus being once cut thorow by Xerxes but since closed again said to be 70 miles in circuit 3 dayes journey long half a dayes in breadth resembling the shape of a man lying with his face upwards the highest point whereof covered perpetually with snow is said to cast a shadow as far as Lemnos Exceeding fruitful in grasse fruit oil and wine and wondrous plentifull in hares according to that of Ovid Quot Lepores in Atho quot Apes pascuntur in Hybla How many Hares in Athos feed What swarms of Bees on Hybla breed Inhabited only by Greek Monks whom they call Caloires of the order of S. Basil to whom the hill commonly called the Holy Mountain hath been long since dedicated the place being so priviledged by the Grand Signeur that neither Turke nor Grecian may inhabit in it except such Grecians only as professe this life Of these there are about 6000 dispersed in 42 Monasieries built after a militarie manner for fear of Theeves and Pyrats wherewith much infested in times past frequented with great concourse of people coming thither to behold and adore some Relicks for which they are of much esteem the tree oblations of those Pilgrims and some benevolence from the Turks which do much respect them being the chief means of their subsistence The manner of their life is like that of the ancient Hermits poorly clad their shirts of Woollen which they both spin and weave themselves none of them idle at any time doing still somewhat for their lively-hood and the advancement of the house of which they are as dressing vines felling timber yea and building ships few of them giving themselves to study and some of them of so grosse an ignorance that they can neither write nor read bound by their Order to lodge and entertain such strangers as have occasion to passe that way according to their rank and calling and that of free cost if it be desired Towns of most note according to the severall Regions and parts hereof are for Mygdonia specially and properly so called 1 Antigonia so
all the fabricks in the whole world the sides and floor all flagged with excellent Marble and before the entrance a goodly Portico or Porch in which as well the Christians who visit it out of curiosity as the Turks who repair thither for Devotion are to leave their shoos By Mahomet the Great after the taking of the City converted to a Turkish Mosque as it still continueth frequented by the Signeur almost every Friday which is the Sabbath of that people Near hereunto standeth the Palace or Seraglio of the Ottoman Emperours on the north-east Angle of the City where formerly stood the antient Byzantium divided from the rest of City by a wall containing three miles in circuit and comprehending goodly groves of Cypresses intermixed with Plains delicate Gardens artificial Fountains and all variety of pleasures which luxury can affect or treasure compasse The Palace it self injoying a goodly prospect into the Sea was first built by Justinus the Emperour afterwards much enlarged by the Ottoman race containing three great Courts one within another the buildings yeilding unto those of France and Italy for the neat contrivance but farre surpassing them for cost and curiousnesse As for the City it self it is said to be 18 miles in compasse and to contain 700000 living souls yet would be more populous then it is if the Plague like a cruell Tertian Ague did not every third year so rage amongst them Fortified towards the Land with three strong and high Walls the one higher then the other the outermost highest of them all towards the Sea with one wall onely built after the old fashion with many Turrets which very strongly flanker and defend the same But formerly both the Town and Chersonnese in which it standeth was defended from the incursions of the barbarous people by a strong wall built on the very Isthmus of it some ten miles from the City reaching from one Sea to the other The work of Anastasius who succeeded Zeno anno 494. A City which a farre off gives to the eye a most pleasing object so intermixt with Gardens and beset with Trees that it seems a City in a Wood but being entred much deceiveth the expectation which it promised the buildings of it being mean if not contemptible The streets for the most part exceeding narrow but raised on each side for the greater cleanlinesse the houses but of two stories high some of rough Stone and some of Timber without any outward grace or exterior garnshing in many places nothing but low Sheds or rowes of shops and in some places long dead walls belonging unto great mens houses The principall beauty of the whole next to some Monuments of Antiquity which are still preserved and the Tombs or Sepulchres of some of the Ott man Kings which are very sumptuous are the Mosques or Temples of the Turks about eight thousand in number And the Port or Havent so conveniently profound that Ships of greatest burden may safely lay their sides to the sides thereof for the receit or discharge of their lading and so commodiously seated on the Thracian Bosphorus that there is no winde whatsoever it be which brings not in some shipping to it But that which gives the greatest pleasure to the sight from the hills adjoyning is the situation of it on seven Mountenets most of then crowned with magnificent Mosques built all of white Marble round in form and finished on the top with gilded Spires reflecting the sun beames with a marvellous splendour On the first whereof standeth the ruines of Constantines Palace exceeding stately to behold on the second a fair Turkish Mosque built on the Palace antiently belonging to the Greek Patriarch on the third a stately Mosque the Sepulchre of Mahomet the second and a very large Hospitall for entertainment of Pilgrims and relief of the poor the Annuall rents whereof are valued at 200000 Checquines On the fourth and fift the Sepulchres of Selimus the first and Baiazet the second On the sixt the Mosque and Sepulchre of Solyman the Magnificent numbred amongst the present wonders of the world and on the seventh the Temple of Saint Sophia and the Turkes Seraglio spoken of already In which respect it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by Nicetas Vrbs septicollis by Paulus Diaconus and so acknowledged to be by Janus Douza Phines Morison G. Sandys and others of our modern Travellers the eye-witnesses of it So that if there be any Mystery in the number of Seven or that the sitting of the Great Whore on a seven-headed beast be an assured direction to find out the Antichrist we may as well look for him in Constantinople or Nova Roma where the Great Turk the professed enemy of Christ and the Christian Faith hath his seat and residence as amongst the seven hils of Old Rome where the Pope resideth Or if his sitting in the Temple of God shew us where to find him we may as well look for him in the Temple of Saint Sophia now a Turkish Mosque as in Saint Peters Church at Rome still a Christian Temple But to return again unto Constantinople as it was made by Constantine the Imperiall City and consequently the chief City of the East in all Civill matters so it became in little time to have a great sway also in affaires of Religion The Christian Faith said to be first preached in Byzamium by Saint Andrew the Apostle the first Bishop thereof afterwards spreading over Thrace and the Churches of it regulated by many Bishops the chief preheminence in matters which concerned those Churches was given unto the Bishop of Heraclea Heraclea being at that time the Metropolis or principall City of the Province But after that Constantinople was built by Constantine and made the Imperiall City as before was said it did not onely over-top Heraclea and draw unto it self the Metropolitan dignity but stood in competition with the other Patriarchall Churches for the Supreme Power insomuch as at the second Generall Councell holden in this City it was unanimously decreed that the Patriarch hereof shoul'd in degree of honour be next unto the Bishop of Rome and above those of Antioch and Alexandria the same Decree confirmed in the Councell of Chalcedon also by which not onely all the Churches in the Diocese of Thrace but also of Natolia or Asia Minor except Cilicia and Isauria which remained to the Patriarch of Antioch were containing no lesse then 28 of the Roman Provinces were made subject to him And though Pope Leo the first pretending onely the preservation of the Priviledges of those two great Churches but indeed fearing left New Rome might in the end get the precedency of the Old did oppose this Act and some of his Successours persisted in the same resistance yet they were forced in the end to give way unto it especially after the Emperour Justinian had by his Imperiall Edict confirmed the same By whom it was finally ordained Senioris Romae Papam primum esse omnium Sacerdotum
Saracens and other barbarous people falling in upon it nor hinder one Bryonnius in the time of Michael Ducas and Nicephorus Botoniates from assuming to himself the title of King of Thrace nor finally prevent the Turks of the Ottoman race from getting ground every day on the lesser Asia incroaching upon Thrace it self and in the end obtaining the Imperiall City And here perhaps it is expected considering the Turks are now possessed of Thrace and the rest of Greece that we should make relation of the nature of that people their customes forces policies originall and proceedings But the discourse thereof we will deferre till we come to Turcomania a Province of Asia from whence they made their first inundations like to some unresistible torrent into Persia and after into the other parts of the world now subject to them And therefore letting that alone till another time we will proceed to our Description of the rest of Greece consisting of the Ilands scattered in the Pontick Propontick Aegean Cretan and Ionian Seas leaving out such as properly belong to Asia to our description of that Country though otherwise Greek Ilands and so accompted both for their Language and Originall The ISLANDS of the PONTICK and PROPON TICK SEAS Before we come to the descriptions of these Ilands we must first look upon the Seas in which they lie beginning with the PONTICK first because the Greatest and that which doth communicate and convey its waters unto all the rest A Sea made up Originally of the confluence of those mighty Rivers the greatest in those parts of the World which do fall into it that is to say the Danow Borysthenes and Tanais falling out of Europe besides many other fair and large Rivers though of lesser note to the number of at least an hundred which pay Tribute to it the whole compasse of it being 2700 miles in form by some resembled to a Scythian Box when it is bended A Sea not so salt as many others and therefore much annoyed with ice in winter seldome remitted in the spring on the Northern shores the Traffick of it wholly in a manner engrossed by the Turkes who is master of all the Sea-coast of it save what belongs to the Polonian and Crim-Tartar At first called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the inhospitablenesse of the neighbouring people which being brought to some conformity caused the Sea to be called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 By Florus it is called Mare Sinistrum because in the way from Rome to Asia Minor it lay upon the left hand as the Mediterranean did upon the right It is commonly called at this time Mare Maggiore for its greatnesse and the Black Sea because of the great mists thence arising Others not unprobably affirme that it is called the Black Sea from the dangerous and blackshipwraks here happening For it is a very dangerous shore full of Rocks and Sands and for this cause there is on the top of an high tower a lanthorn in which there is a great pan full of pitch rozen tallow and the like in dark nights continually burning to give warning to Mariners how near they approach unto the shore This Sea being the biggest of all those parts gave occasion to them which knew no bigger to call all seas by the name of Pontus as Ovid Omnia pontus erant deerant quoque littora ponto and in another place of the same Poet nil nisi pontus aer a better reason doubtlesse of the name then that of the Etymologists Pontus quia ponte caret Of this Sea the chief Iles are Thimius and Erithinnus little famous From hence the Sea bending Southward is brought into narrow bounds not being fully a mile broad and called Thracius Bosphorus Thracius for its fate nigh T hrace and Bosphorus for that Oxen have swomme over it and hath no Iland worth naming This Strait having continued 26 miles in length openeth it self into the Propontis 30 miles in compasse confined with Thrace on the one side and with Bythinia on the other so as they which saile in the midle may descry the land on all parts Now called Mare di Marmora from the Iland Marmora which formerly called Proconnesus hath for its abundance of Marble purchased this new name The soile apt for Vines and not destitute of Corn yeilding also good pasturage for Goats wherof here is plenty with an incredible number of Partriges amongst the Rocks the Country of Aristaeus a famous Poet who flourished in the times of Croesus Antiently it had in it two Cities of the same name with the Iland called the Old and New Proconensus the former first uilt by the Milestans an A sian people the latter by the natives of this Iland But both these being long since decayed it hath now onely a small Village towards the North with an Haven to it inhabited by Greeks as is all the rest of the Iland such Christian Slaves as are in great numbers employed here by the Turkes in digging Marble for their Mosques and other buildings being onely sojourners not house-keepers and therefore not accompted amongst the Inhabitants Here is also in this Propontick Sea the Isle of Cyzieus but being it is on Asia side we shall there speak of it The Sea having gathered her waters into a lesser Channell is called Hellespont from Helle daughter to Athamas King of Thebes who was here drowned Over this famous strait did Xerxes according to Hercdotus make a bridge of boats to passe into Greece which when a suddain tempest had shrewdly battered he caused the Sea to be beaten with 300 stripes and cast a pair of Fetters into it to make it know to whom it was subject Xerxes in this expedition wasted over an Army consisting of two millions and 164710 fighting men in no lesse than 2208 bottomes of all sorts When all the Persians soothed the King in the unconquerableness of his forces Artabanus told him that he feared no enemies but the Sea and the Earth the one yeelding no safe harbour for such a Navie the other not yeelding sufficient substance for so multitudinous and Army His return over this Hellespont was as dejected as his passage magnificent his Fleet being so broken by the valour of the Greeks and the fury of the sea that for his more speedy flight he was compelled to make use of a poor sisher-boat Neither yet was his passage secure For the boat being overburdened had sunk all if the Persians by easting away themselves had not saved the life of their King The losse of which noble spirits so vexed him that having given the Steersman a golden Coronet for preserving his own life he commanded him to execution as a Co-author of the death of his servants It is now called the Castles or the sea of the two Castles which two Castles stand one on Europe the other on Asia side in the Townes of Sestos and Abydos These Castles are exceeding well built and abundantly furnished with munition They
search and examine all Ships that passe that way they receive the Grand Seignieurs customes and are in effect the principal strength of Constantinople At these Castles all Ships must stay three dayes to the end that if any Slave be run away from his master or theeves have stolen any thing they may be in that place pursued and apprehended So that these Castles are as it were the out-works of Constantinople to defend it from all invasions and from any forces which may come unto it by Sea out of the Mediterranean And for the safety thereof from such as may finde passage into the Euxine there are situate at the very entrance of the Thracian Bosphorus two strong Castles also the one above Constantinople on Europe side anciently called Damalis and now the Black tower strongly fortified and compassed with a wall twenty two foot thick which with the opposite Castle on the A sian Shore doe command that entrance No Europaean Isle of note in either Strait And therefore on unto The ISLANDS of the AEGEAN SEA Hellespont after a forty miles course expaciateth its waters in the Aegaean Seas so called either from Aegaeus the father of Theseus who misdoubting his sons safe return from the Minotaure of Crete here drowned himself or secondly from Aege once a principall City in the prime Island Euboea or thirdly because that the Islands lie scattered up and down like the leaps of a wanton Goat from the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The chief Ilands of it are 1 Samothrace 2 Thassus 3 Imbrus 4 Lenmos 5 Euboea 6 Salamis 7 Aegint 8 the Cyclades 9 the Sporades and 10 Cythera all which especially from Euboea Southwards are called the Islands of the Arches the Sea being by the Mariners called the Archipelago in regard of its greatnesse compared unto the narrow Seas which lie about it 1 SAMOTHRACE is a small Iland opposite to the Coast of Thrace where the Hebrus falls into the Sea so called quasi Samos Thraciae to difference it from the A sian Samos bordering on Ionia Formerly it was called Dardania from Dardanus the Trojan who fled hither when he carried the Palladium thence But Aristotle writing of the Common-weal of these Samo-Thracians telleth us that it was first called Leucosia and afterwards Samus from Saus the sonne of Mercury and Rhene the letter M being interposed It is now called Samandrachi plentifull in Honey and Wilde Deer and better stored with commodious harbours then any other in these Seas It hath a town of the same name with the Iland situate on an high hill on the North part hereof over-looking a capacious Haven of late by the Pirates frequent infesting of these Seas in a manner desolate II THASSVS another little Iland on the same Coast opposite to the influx of the River Nessas lying betwixt that and Athos in Macedonia at the mouth of the Strymonian Bay by Pliny called Aerid and Aethria by P tolemy Thalassia at the present Thasse In compasse betwixt forty and fifty miles sufficiently fruitfull well replenished with woods and yeilding good store of the best Wines mountainous in some places but those mountains fraught with Quarries of excellent Marble which the Romans called Thassiam from the Iland and in the times of Philip and Alexander the Great so rich in Mines of usefull metals that those Kings received yearly 80 talents for their Customes of them It hath one town of the same name with the Iland situate on a large plain in the north part of it bordering on a goodly Bay which serves for an Haven to the Town and on the South parts where the Country is more mountainous and hilly there are two towns more each of them situate on an hill but the names thereof occur not amongst my Authors III IMBRVS another small Iland now named Lembro is situate betwixt Samothrace and the T hracian Chersonese in compasse about thirty miles but more long then broad stretching north and south and distant from Samothrace about ten miles The Iland mountainous for the most part except towards the West where it hath some pleasant and well-watered Plaines in which a town of the same name situate at the foot of the mountain once sacred unto Mercury but not else observable IV LEMNOS an Iland of more note lyeth betwixt Thrace and Mavedon not far from Imbrus memorable amongst the Poets for the fabulous fall of Vulcan who being but an homely brat hardly worth the owning was by Juno in great passion thrown out of Heaven and falling on this Iland came to get his halting Howsoever he was antiently worshipped by the people hereof and from hence called Lemnius In compasse about an hundred miles but more long then broad extended from the East to the West on every side well furnished with convenient Greeks and some pretty Havens by which the want of Rivers is in some sort recompensed The Country for the most part plain if compared unto the adjacent Ilands but otherwise swelled with rising mountainets the enterposed valleys being very fruitfull of wheat pulse wine flesh cheese wooll flax linnen and all other necessaries onely wood is wanting And though here be no Rivers as before was said yet have they good fishing on the Sea-cost for their use and sustenance and in some parts Hot-bathes for health and medicine But the chief riches of this Iland is in a Minerall Earth here digged of excellent Vertue for curing wounds stopping of fluxes expulsing poisons preservative against infections and the like called Terra Lemnia from the place and Terra Sigillata from the seal or Character imprinted on it For being made up into small pellets and sealed with the Turks Character or Signet it is then not before sold unto the Merchants by whom dispersed over most parts of the Christian world Upon the sixt of August yeerly they goe to gather it but not without much Ceremony and many religious preparations brought in by the Venetians when they were Lords of this Iland and still continued by the Greek Monks or Caloires who are the principall in the work There is one hill onely where it groweth the top whereof being opened they discover the vein resembling the casting up of wormes and having gathered as much of it that day as the Priesis think fit it is closed again certain bags of it being sent to the Grand-Signeur yeerly the residue sealed up and sold to the forain Merchant But to return to the Topographie of the place the eastern parts hereof are said to be fat and fruitfull the western very dry and barren in both containing 57 Towns and Villages all of them inhabited by the Greeks except only three and those three garrisoned by the Turks who being Lords of the whole Iland have new named it Stalimene In former times from two prime Cities in it it was called Diospolis Of which the first was called Lemnos by the name of the Iland as large and well-people now as ever formerly but of no great estimation
Cureta by a Syncope or abbreviation from the Curetes the first in habitants hereof who together with the Corybantes and Telechini were the Priests of Cybele the principall goddesse of this Island and they so called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from their tonsure or shaving of the head A custome much in use amongst the Priests of some of the Pagan Deities and possibly enough from them transmitted to the Church of Rome And to this Etymologie I do rather incline then either to derive the name from Crete the son of Jupiter and the Nymph Idea or from Grete the daughter of Hesperus though both these have their Authors also Nor dare I to reject the conceit of Bochartus who fetching the Etymons of most people from the Punick language or Originall will have the Cretans to be descended from the Cerehites a Nation of the Philistins well known in Scripture the word Cereth being abbreviated into Creth from which into Crete and Cretans is no difficult passage But in my mind his conjecture is better then his proof For though it may begranted without inconvenience that the chief arms of the Philisins were their Bow and Arrows as appears 1 Sam. 31. 3. and that the Cretans anciently were expert at those weapons also yet this concludes no more that the Cretans are of the race of the Philistins then that almost all Nations else had the same Originall the Bow and Arrows being the ordinary weapons of most people formerly till custome and experience trained them up to others of a later date as he himselfe acknowledgeth in many places of his excellent and elaborate tractates In reference to the heavenly bodies it is situate under the beginning of the fourth Clorate so that the longest day in Summer is no more then 14 hours and a quarter And in relation to the earth set in the middle of the Sea at so even a distance from Europe Asia and Africk as if naturally designed to be what Aristotle hath pleased to call it the Lady and Misiris of the Sea For it is distant from Peloponnesus an hundred miles as many from Asia the lesse and not above 150 from the thores of Africk So verifying that of Virgil Crete Jovis magni medio jacet insula Ponto Joves birth-place Crete a fruitfull land In the middle of the Sea doth stand It is in length 270. in breadth 50 miles in compasse about 590. The soil is very fruitfull especially of wines which we call Muscadels of which they transport yearly 12000 Buts together with Sugar-Candie Gums Honey Sugar Olives Dates Apples Orenges Lemmons Raisons Melons Citrons Pomegranats Yet as other Countries of the like hot nature it is not a little deficient in corn the most or greatest part of which is yearly brought hither from Peloponnesus The Island is very populous insomuch that it is thought that upon any sudden occasion the Signeury of Venice can raise in it 60000 men able to bear arms The people have formerly been good sea-faring men a vertue commaculated with many vices which they yet retain as envie malice and lying to which last so infinitely addicted that an horrible lye was called proverbially Cretense mendacium This fault was aimed at by the Poet Epirnemdes a native of this Island whose words thus cited by S. Paul in that to Titus cap. 1. v. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Cretans alwayes lyers are Unrulie beasts of labour spare To which this Proverb may be added viz. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say There are three Nations whose names begin with the letter K worse then any others viz. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Cappadocians Cretans and Cilicians though some I know apply this Proverb to the Cities of Corinth Capua and Carthage beginning all with the same letter and all conceived to be very dangerous to the State of Rome At this day they are sick of their old diseases as great Lyers and as idle as ever formerly covetous withall and very subtile impatient of labour and not caring to learn any science perfectly only well practised in shooting to which accustomed from their youth and therein thought more expert then the Turks themselves The language generally spoken is the Greek tongue though the Gentleman and Merchant by reason of their dependence on the State of Venice speak Italian also Both languages used also in divine offices the people being generally of the Communion of the Church of Greece but the Latine service used also in many places since the subjection of this Island to the Venetians Converted first unto the faith by S. Paul the Apostle who having planted the Gospel of life amongst them left the watering of it unto Titus whom he made Bishop of this Isle recommending unto him the care of the Churches there with power of Ordination and Eoclesiaticall censure as appears clearly by the Text. Which power that it belonged to Titus as Bishop and not their Evangelist only is attirmed expresly not only by the subscription of the said Epistle where he is plainly called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the first Bishop of the Church of the Cretians but by the concurrent testimonies of Euseb Eccl Hist l. 3. c 4 S. Ambr. in praefa◠Ep. ad Tit. S. Hieron in Tit. c. 1. v. 5. and in his tract de Scriptor Ecclesiasticis Theodoret cited by Oecumen in praefat ad Ep. Tit. Oecumenius himself in Tit. 1. and finally by Theophylact in his preface to the same Epistle All which in plain terms call him Bishop and the Bishop of Crete according to that sense and meaning of the word Episcopus as it was used in their times distinct from Presbyter The Church hereof whilest wholly under the Greek Patriarchs was governed by four Archbishops and 21 Bishops but since the subjection of this Island to the State of Fence there is but one Archbishop which is he of Candie the chief Citie and eight Bishops only besides the titular Patriarch of Constantinople who hath here his residence some Prelate of the Latine Church having been alwayes honoured with that emptie title ever since the recoverie of that Citie from the Western Christians Famous was this Island amongst the Ancients for many things memorized both by the Poets and old Hastonians For here reigned Saturn in the first ages of the World father of Jupiter born here and secretly nursed in the hill called Ida. For seeing that by the compact betwixt Saturn and his brother Titan Eaturn was to enjoy the Kingdom for his own life only but all his male children to be murdered as soon as born Jupiter by the care of his mother Cybele was conveyed away and secretly nursed in Mount Ida as before was said the crying of the Infant being drowned by the noise of loud-sounding Cymbals purposely used by his Rockers to avoid discovery Whence afterwards the Corytantes or Pricsts of Cybele used in her sacrifices the like musicall instruments continually sounding and withall shaking of their heads like Fidlers in an antick and
State of Venice never to hold intelligence with one another by word or writing lest by the treachery of the one the other might be wrought also from his faith and duty Neither is their command here for more then two yeares their commission then terminating and new successours being sent them The town inhabited for the most part by Grecians as is all the residue of the Island beautified with one of the most commodious havens in all the Adriatick and the residence of an Archbishop A town of such a publick concernment in regard of the strength and situation that it is accompted of as the key of Venice and one of the strongest Bulwarkes of Christendome against the encroachment of the Turke The story of it since dismembred from the Eastern Empire at the taking of Constantinople by the Latines we have had before 7 ITHACA ITHACA now called Val de Campare lieth on the North-east of Cephalenia being in compasse 50 miles most famous for the birth of Vlysses the son of Laertes of which thus the Poet Effugimus scopulos Ithacae Laertia Regna Et terram altricem saevi exceramur Ulyssis From th' Ithacan Rocks Laertes Realm we fled And curs'd the Land which dire Vlysses bred It was also called Dulichium or else there was some other Island of that name not farre from Ithaca whereof Vlysses was also King who is hence called Dulichius Heros among the Poets and in this Taunt of Aiax to him Dulichius vertex signifieth the head of Vlysses Sed neque Dulichius sub Achillis casside vertex Pondera tanta feret Achilles helm's too great a weight I trow For weak Vlysses head to undergoe But as weak a man as Ajax thought him he was the Master-wit of Greece for the times he lived in and one that did as good service in the war of Troy as the best sword-man of them all A warre to which he went somewhat unwillingly as fearing the sad consequences and events thereof insomuch that he faigned himself mad ploughing the shore and sowing salt in stead of corn But Palamedes to make triall whether this was reall or but counterseit only cast young Telemachus the son of Ulysses before the Plough which he observing either drove the Plough besides him or lifted it over him Discovered by this means and engaging with the rest in the Trojan war he found out the design of Thetis and brought Achilles to it also in the course whereof by his wit and courage he did very good service associated with Diomedes in the action against Rhesus King of Thrace and with Palamedes in forraging the Countrie for provisions By his policie was the Palladium stollen out of Troy and consequently the Citie taken and destroyed whose fate depended on the preservation of that fatall Relick After the ending of the war which held out ten years he was with-held from Ithaca ten years longer by winds and tempests and the displeasure of the Gods which favoured Troy in which he saved himself from the inchantments of the Sirens the allurements of Circe the crueltie of Polyphemus and after many dangers came home in safety A man of so compleat a vertue that Homer maketh him the pattern of a temperate and prudent man in the Books called Odysses by his name as the Greeks pronounce it as he doth A chilles in his Iliads of a compleat and perfect souldier The Countrie is generally very rockie and barren exceeding plentifull of Goats but no Hares live in it inhabited for the most part by Pirates and exiles men banished out of civill society and willingly acknowledging no Superior over them but subject if to any to the State of Venice which hitherto hath maintained these Islands against the Turks though many times attempted by them in the most prosperous times of their arms and victories For the Venetians being gratified at the taking of Constantinople by the Latines with almost all the Islands of the Aegean and Ionian Seas as being a people strong in shipping and so most able to preserve a possession of them some of the greatest and most considerable either for their riches or the commodiousnesse of situation were furnished with convenient garrisons in the name of the State The rest they did bestow on the better sort of the Citizens to be defended and made good at their own costs and charges who accordingly possessed themselves of one two or more of them as they were of abilitie to set out their Gallies for the keeping of them the Signeurie having neverthelesse a care of all and to that end keeping a Fleet at Sea continually under one of their Admirals whereby they did not only preserve those Seas from the Genoa Pirats but for long time defended all their Islands also as well against the Greeks as the Turkish Emperours But all the Isles of the Aegean being lost to the Turk except Cythera and Tenos on the Europaean and Carpathos or Scarpanto on the Asian side they have now only Crete with the Isles adjoyning and those of the Ionian Sea under their command and these but specially the Isle of Crete endangered at the present by the Turkish Tyrant Thus having tooke a view of the severall Provinces and Isles which belong to Greece according to the ancient and present state of each particular let us next take a view of the Grecian Emperours who have had here their principall residence and possessed the whole though for a while their Empire was extended over all the East as they here follow in this ensuing Catalogue of The Constantinopolitan Graecian or Eastern EMPEROURS A. Ch. 331 1 Constantine surnamed the Great having reigned 21 years in Rome translated his Imperiall Seat to Constantinople which himself had founded 341 2 Constantius the 3. son of Constantine in the division of the Empire had for his partage Thrace Constantinople and all the Provinces of the East After the death of his two brethren he remained sole Emperour but resided for the most part in the East a great Patron of the Arians and as great a Persecuter of the Orthodox Christians 366 3 Julian surnamed the Apostata son of Constantius the brother of Constantine the Great aâ— first a Christian afterwards a professed enemie of the Gospel fortunate in his wars against the Almans Franks and other Transalpine Nations whilest he was a Christian prodigiously slain in the Persian war when become a Persecuter 368 4 Jovian or Jovinian chosen by the armie a religious Prince made peace with the Persian and setled the affaires of the Christian Church who being dead Valentinian one of meane birth but great abilities in war was elected Emperour 368 5 Valens the brother of Valentinian made partner in the Empire with him ruled in Constantinople and the East Valentinian taking more delight in Rome and the Western parts A great Patron of the Arian faction and the first who brought in the Goths on this side of the Danow whom he placed in the desert parts of Thrace to the destruction of
of before 3. Mitylene so named from the other daughter and wife of Lesbus now the Chief City of the Island seated on a Peninsula looking towards the main land strong by nature and fortifyed by Art enjoying on either side a commodious Haven that on the South most fit for Gallies the other capable of ships of burden Beautified heretofore with magnificent buildings and sweetned with variety of delights and pleasures little now left of it since subdued by the Turks but a strong Castle manned with an able Garrison and a well-stored Ars nall for Gallies kept here in readiness to preserve those Seas from Pirates with which much infested But the two first long since decayed and grown out of knowledge those of most note next Mitylene are 4. Vasilica 5. Theodori 6. Castel-Gera all of late daies and therefore of no observation in point of Story The Island was first inhabited by the Pelasgians conducted hither by Zanthus the Sonne of Triopus whence named Pelasgia afterwards by some Ionians and people of sundry nations planted here by Macarius the father of Mitylene and Methymna who by his prudence and the reputation of his justice obtained a kind of Soveraignty over the neighbouring Islands Lesbus the Sonne of Lapithus arriving here with his Family married Methymna and had the Island for her Dower though Mitylene had the hap to have the predominant City and the Island consequently called by her name Made subject to the State of Athens in the time of the Peloponnesian warre when almost all Greece banded against that City they revolted from it and were so straitly besieged by Paches an Athenian Captain that they submitted unto mercy The Generall sends to Athens to know what should be done with the Mitylenians Answer was sent that he should put them to the sword But the Senate on the morrow after repenting of that cruell Decree sent a countermand These latter Messengers made no stay but eating with one hand and rowing with the other came to Mitylene just as Paches was reading the former Order by this speed prevented So neer were these miserable people to a fatall destruction Subdued by the Romans with the rest of Greece they fell together with it to the Constantinopolitan Emperours from whom taken with Chios Samos Andros and some other of these Isles Anno 1124. by the State of Venice upon a quarrel betwixt them and the Grecian Emperour Confirmed unto that Signeury by the Emperour Baldwin and all the rest of the Aegean added to their portion those above-named were again recovered by the valour and good fortune of John Ducas the Greek Emperour then residing at Nice Afterwards in the year 1335. the Emperour Calo-Johannes gave it to Franciscus Catalusius a Noble Gentleman of Geâ—o with one of his Sisters for her Dower By whose posterity enjoyed till the year 1462. when Mahomet the Great incensed against Dominicus Catalusius the then Lord hereof for the murder of his elder Brother a Vassall and Tributary of his Empire those Princes paying to the Turk an annuall tribute of 4000 Ducats but more for harbouring the Pirates of Spain and Italy besieges him in Mitylene his principall City which in 27 daies for so long it held he constrained to submit unto him and therewith all the Island also Some of the Chief families being removed unto Constantinople upon some reasons of State the main body of the people were permitted to remain here to till the land and so continue to this day with some few Turks inconsiderable for their strength or numhers entermixed amongst them 3. CHIOS the next to Lesbos both in site and bigness lyeth opposite to the shore of Ionia from which distant not above four leagues is in compass about 126 miles So called as some say from Chione a fair Nymph hereof much sought after by many Suters as others say from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Greek word signifying Snow wherewith the mountains of it are sometimes covered And some again will have it take name from Chios the Chief City of it which being built in the form of the Greek letter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 first got that name unto it self and afterwards did communicate it to the whole Island Isidore in his Origines gives another reason and will have it called so from a Syriack word signifying Mastick whereof there is plenty in this Isle Chios insula saith he Syrâ linquâ appellatur eo quod ibi Mastyx gignitur Syri enim Mastychen Chion vocant And were it so that Chios in the Syriack did signifie Mastick there could no better reason be assigned for the name this Island being more furnished with that commodity than any place in the world besides A gumme it is growing out of the Lentisck tree which in the moneths of July and August the Inhabitants force out of those trees by making with sharp instruments a deep incision into the the barks of them one of which the juice dropping is afterwards hardned like a gumme and in the September following gathered A Commodity with yieldeth yearly to the Inhabitants 18000 Sultanies every Sultanie being valued at the rate of a Zochine of Venice and therefore the felling of the Lentisck tree at the time of the distilling of this precious juice interdicted on the penalty of losing the right hand of him that doth it Other Commodities of this Island are Corn and Oyl in indifferent plenty some quarries of most excellent Marble a certain green earth like the rust of brass some Silks and Cotton-Wool but shert in worth to those of Smyrna and other places Honey as good as any the world affordeth and a vain of most delicious wines those specially which grow on the Mountain Arvis now called Amisea Of which 〈◊〉 gives this commendation In sumoia gloria fuere Thasium Chiumque ex Chio quod Arvisium vocant Of all wines saith he those of Thassus and Chios are of best esteem and of these of Chios the Arvisian Strabo extolleth them in the Superlative degree and calleth the wine hereof 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 incomparably the best of Greece And Plutarch speaking of an Epicurean or voluptuous liver affirms that he conceived it the supreme felicity 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to lie with Thais and drink thâ—se Arvisian wines Here are also infinite store of Patriges of a red colour kept tame and fed in slocks like Geese in the Streets and Greenswarths of their villages some little Boy or Girl driving them to field and calling them home again with a whistle when the night comes on The Island divided commonly into two parts the Higher called Apanomera lying towards the North and West hilly and rough but intermixt with fruitful vales and pleasant Rivers the Lower opposit unto it called Catamorea swelled here and there with gentle hillocks on which groweth the Lentisck The whole inhabited by Greeks intennixt with Genoese and since their conquest by that people some few Turks amongst them Which mixture with the Genoese tempereth the levity
seven and thirty miles neighboured by two great Rocks or little Ilands of old called Melanthii now the Fernaces formidable at all times to Mariners in the right especially Meanly inhabited at the present though abounding in pasturage and yielding sufficiency of corn Havenless and therefore the less frequented yet that defect supplyed by commodious Roads In former times called Doliche then Macris after Ichsiaesa which name it held till the flight of Daedalus out of Crete Who justly fearing the anger of Minos for being Pandar to his wife in her loves with Taurus secretly with Icarus his sonne fled out of that Iland And because he would be sure to out-strip the Rower who pursued him he added fails unto his Boat which it is said he first invented But Icarus coming after in another Bark delighted with the new device clapped on too much Canvass and bearing too great a Sayl was here cast away Hence the new name both to this Iland and the Seas adjoyning to it and the occasion of the Fable of Daedalus putting wings upon his shoulders when he fled from Crete and of his sonnes flying too high whereby the wax melted which his wings were fastned with and so he perished in the water Of which thus Ovid Dum petÃt infirmis nimium sublimia pennis Icarus Icariis nomina fecit aquis In English thus Whilst Icarus weak wings too high did soare He fell and gave name to th' Icarian shore 6. PATMOS now called Palmosa is situate on the South of the other two A little Iland not above 30. miles in compass Mounteinous but indifferently fruitful especially of wheat and pulse of other commodities and fruits not so well provided On one of these Mounteins stands a town of the sâ—me name with the Iland having on the top thereof a Monasterie of Greek Caloiros and on the bottom a fair haven I mean in reference to the Iland Fourty sail of Ships are said to belong unto it by the trading whereof they bring in those provisions which the soyl affordeth not the soyl about the town being so incomparably barren that nothing groweth on or near it but on such earth as is brought thither from other places Unto this Iland as to others in other parts of the world did the Roman Emperours use to confine offenders A punishment laid by Domitian on S. John the Divine who in this place writ his â—â—velation to the Churches of Asia So much the Text affirmes for certain as to the writing of it in this Iland And the Inhabitants by tradition point unto an house on the North-side of the Town in which it was written and nor far off the Cave where it was revealed Both places equally honoured by the Greeks and Latines They also shew a dead mans hand which they affirm to be his the nayls whereof grow again as oft as cut But the Turks saith Maginus claim it for the hand of one of their Prophets Let them dispute the controversie whilst we hast to 7. CLAROS another Iland not far off containing about forty miles in compass Well stoâ—â—d with commodious Harbours but very mountainous some of those hils of such an height that from the tops thereof the City of Ephesus in Ionia though distant at least eighty miles may be easily seen It is â—â—w called Calamo Neighboured by Lero of old called Ileron a little Iland not above eighteen miles an circuit but very populous inhabited both by Greeks and Turks and furnishing the neighbouring Counâ—â—es with some store of Aloes Sacred in formertimes was Claros to Apollo reckoned by him amongst his honours in his brags to Daphne where he declares Mihi Delphica teltus Et Claros et Tenedos Pataraeaque Regia servic That is to say The folk of Delphos Tenedos and Clare And Royall Patara my Vassals are 8. COOS COS or COVS for by all these names it was called of old is situate over against Caria in the very bottom of the Aegean that is to say in that part thereof which is called Mare Myrtoum the Myrtoan Sea A Sea so called as some say from one Myrtilus the Coachman or Câ—ioteer of OEnomaus who having betrayed his race with Pelops and importunate for his reward was by Pelops precipitated into this Sea Plinie less probably conceiveth that it took name from Myrtos a little Iland not far from Euboea a little to far off to extend its name to the shores of Caria And therefore considering that Lydia antiently was called Myrtus and that in those times Aeolis and Ionia lying on this Sea were accompted but as parts thereof I think we may resolve with more probability that it derived this name from that Lydian Myrtus In this Sea stands the Isle of Coos now called Lange affording Saylers as they passe by a most beautifull prospect lying for the most part flat and level but swelling towards the East with some gracefull mountains out of which issue many sweet and pleasant springs to refresh the Iland which maketh it more than ordinarie fruitful Productive of Cypress trees Turpentine and sundry others both delightful and medicinall but most especially celebrated for those rich wines which the Good Fellows of Rome so much loved to quaff called Vinum Cos. It is in compasse 70 miles having a Town of the same name in the suburbs whereof Stomalimne stood antiently the Temple of Aesculapius famous and rich with the offerings of those who having by his assistance as they supposed recovered health came hither to make payment of their vowes and express their gratitude It is now fortified with a strong Castle held by a Garrison of Turks and besides this two Villages onely in the Iland and both inhabited by Greeks In elder times it had the name of Merope Caria and Nymphoea and at last of Coos Memorable in being the Countrey of many famous men who were herein bota viz. of Hippocrates the Revivor of Physick then almost decayed who is hence called Hippocrates Cous. 2. Sinius a Physician also 3. Ariston a Peripatetick Philosopher 4. Philetas as good an Oratour as a Poet. 5. Nicias who for a time oppressed the liberty of this people and 6. of Apelles the famous Painter who to express his art in the picture of Venus rising naked out of the Sea assembled together all the most beautifull woman of this Iland uniting in that piece their divided perfections Which famous peece being afterwards hanged up in the Temple of Stomalimne one of the principal of this Iland was thence conveyed to Rome by Augustus and their dedicated to Coesar as the mother of the Julian Family the Coans in regard hereof being eased of a great part of their annuall tributes Not much less memorable for that fine thin stuffe such as now called Tiffanies so much in use amongst the Chief Ladies of Rome which at once shewed them cloathed and naked Perlucida utuntur veste ita ut nudoe conspici possint as my Author hath it These they called Vestimenta Coa and Vestes Coas
as little memorable This Iland was first Peopled by Dodanim the sonne of Javan and the Grand-child of Japhet whom the Greeks call commonly but corruptly Rhodanim mistaking the Hebrew letter Dalesh for that of Resh letters so like as easily it might draw them to that mistake Finding this Iland too narrow for him he left here a Colony and with the main body of his People passed into Greece where he planted the Countrey of Epirus as hath there been said Those which staid here being mistakingly called Rhodians or called so by the Grecians not looking with too curious eyes into their Antiquities from the abundant of Roses herein growing making the best use of their Haven and other the advantages of their situation became so expert in maritime affairs that by Florus they are stiled Populus nauticus and that not onely in the way of Trade and Marchandize but of power and government holding for many years the command of these Seas and prescribing Lawes for the Regleiment of Navegation Which being called the Rhodian Lawes became the generall Rule for deciding marine causes and ordering the Affaires of Sea in all the parts and Provinces of the Roman Empire and so continued till supplanted in these Westem parts by the Lawes of Oleron Fearfull of falling under the Macedonians they applied themselves unto the Romans whom first they aided in their warres against Philip the Father of Perseus and afterwards in that also against Antiochus Rewarded for this last service with Lycia and Caria two of the Asian Provinces which Antiochus was to leave on his composition they became so faithfully affected to the State of Rome that when all the other Ilands of the Mediterranean and Aegean Seas revalted to Mithridates King of Pontus this onely adhered unto the Romans Proud either of their strength at Sea or of those good Officers they began to take upon them as Mediatours and thought themselves fit men to advise their Masters Crown troublesome by their frequent interpositions and losing much of their esteem by such impertinencies they began to grow jealous of the Romans and incline to Perseus King of Macedon whose Father they before opposed with their utmost power A change which Perterculus expresseth with some admiration Rhodij ipsi fidelissimi antea Romanis dubià jam fide proniores in Regis partes visisunt as his words there are But yet they held for them against Mithridates as before was said and served their turn on all occasions until insensibly they bretraied their liberty to the power of their friends and of Confederates and Allaies became their Vassals Made by Vespasian into a Province with the rest of the Isles the Governour or Prsident of that Province fixing here his residence as the chief of those Ilands which gave the title of Metropolitan tropolitan to the Bishop of Rhodes Under that Empire it continued or under that of Constantinople after the division till the year 1124. when taken from the Grecians by the State of Venice again recovered by the Greeks in the time of their Emperour John Ducas then residing at Nice Wonne from the Grecians by the Turks the Knights of Saint John of Hierusalem being utterly driven out of Asia possessed themselves of it by the favour of Emanuel the then Emperour who aided them in the conquest Anno 1308. Afterwards proving bad neighbours to the Turkish tyrants whom they ceased not to infest upon all occasions they were many times in vain invaded Mahomet the Great famous for taking Constantinople and the Empire of Trabezond spending some time before their City with both loss and shame At the last 1522. it was again besieged by Solyman the Magnificent Lilladamus Villerius being then Great Master who did as much in defence hereof as policy and puissance could extend unto But multitude in the end prevailed and upon Christmas day the Turk entred Rhodes as Conquerour though possibly he might have said as Pyrrhus once said of a like victory against the Romans that such another victory would have quite undon him Since that a Province of the Turks by whom and by some Jews banished out of Spain the City of Rhodes is wholly inhabited the Christians which are licensed to dwell in the Countrey and have leave to trade there in the day time not suffered upon pain of death to stay there all night And so we pass from the Ilands of the Asian Diocese to the Isle of Cyprus a neer neighbour unto Anatolia but no member of it the rest of that Diocese and those Seas as 11. Possidium 12. Arcesine 13 Bugialos 14. Minyas 15. Sirne 16. Cesi and the rest yielding but little matter of observation besides their names OF CYPRUS CYPRVS is situate in the Syrian and Cilician Seas extended in length from East to West two hundred miles in breadth sixty the whole cumpass reckoned five hundred and fifty distant about sixty miles from the rocky shores of Cilicia in Asia Minor and about an hundred from the main Land of Syria towards which it shooteth it self out with a long sharp Promontory extending heretofore to the main land from which rent in former time by a Violent Earthquake as is said by Pliny and worn unto this narrowness by the continuall working of the Sea upon it No place hath oftner changed its name or at lest had more names on the By than this Called at first Cethin or Cethinia from Ketim the sonne of Javan who first planted in it 2. Cerastis from the abundance of Promontories thrusting like horns into the Sea as the word intimates in the Greek 3. Amathusia 4. Paphia 5. Salaminia these three last from the principall Towns in those parts hereof 6. Macaria from the fruitfulness and felicities of it Besides these it hath in some times had these By-names also as 7. Asperia from the roughness of the Soyl. 8. Collinia from the frequency of Hills and Mountains 9. Aerosa from the Mines of Brass which abound therein 10. And finally all those forgotten or laid by it setled at the last in the name of Cyprus So called say some from the abundance of Cypress Trees with which most plentifully provided as others from Cryptos a Greek word signifying Concealed or hidden because sometimes concealed by the Surges from the eye of Saylers but most improbably said by others to take name from Cyrus who founded here the City of Aphrodisia whereas indeed six hundred years before Cyprus his birth we find it by this name in Homer more rightly Stephanus who deriveth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from Cyprus daughter of Cinyras one of the Kings hereof living before the Troian Warres though in my mind the first comes neerest to the truth the Cypress Tree not onely growing here in so great abundance but being antiently peculiar in a manner to this Iland onely But on what ground soever it was called Cyprus certain I am it had the name of Cerastis upon very good reason no Iland or Region that I know of for the bigness of
nature and furnished with all things necessary to endure a siege but yielded to the Turks by Alfonsus Palacius the unwarlike Governour terrified with the great slaughter made at the sack of Nicosia before the enemy came neer it At first called Ceurania and said to have been built by Cyrus the great Persian King when he first subdued the nine Kings hereof and united the Iland to that Crown blest with a more temperate and wholsome air than any other in the Countrey 3. Tremitus the birth-place of Spiridion a Bishop of the Primitive times renowned for miracles many of which reported by Sozomen lib. 1. cap. 10. and other Ecclesiaaesticall writers Wholly decaied the ruine of it much contributing to the rise of Nicosia 5. Lapithus by Pliny called Lapeto on the banks of a small Riveret of that name Of so great note in former times that it gave to this Division the name of Lapethia In this part standeth the hill Olympus now the Mountain of the holy Cross described before 4. SALAMINE the fourth and last Province of this Iland taketh up the whole East-parts hereof So named from 1. Salamis once the chief City of the Isle and the Sea of the Primate or Metropolitan hereof in the Primitive times Destroyed by the Jewes in the reign of Trajan and re-built again but being after that taken sacked and razed unto the ground by the Saracens in the time of Heraclius it never could again recover the Metropolitan See after that subversion being removed to Nicosia It was sometimes and by some writers called Constantia also but that name could give it no more perpetuity than the other of Salamis Memorable whilest it stood for the founder of it being Teucer the sonne of I elamon King of Salamis an Isle of the Aegean Sea banished his Countrey by his Father and setled in this Iland by the power of Belus King of Phoenicia as also for a famous Temple sacred unto Jupiter hence called Salaminius Out of the ruins hereof arose 2. Famagusta now the prime City of rhese parts built as is said by Costa the Father of Saint Catharize but that uncertain Situate ate at the East end of the Iland in a plain and low ground betwixt two Promontories the one called the 〈◊〉 of Saint Andren and the other Cap o di Griego or the head of Groecia In compass not above two miles in form four square but that the side towards the East stretcheth out more in length than the other three On two parts beaten on with the Sea the other parts towards the Land defended with a Ditch not above fifteen foot in breadth an old stone wall and certain Bulwarks The Haven opposite to Tripolis a Town of Syria openeth towards the South-east defended from the injury of the Sea by two great Rocks betwixt which the Sea cometh in at a narrow passage not above forty paces broad but after opening wider and wider maketh a convenient Harbour rather safe than large assured both by the difficult entrance and a chain crossed over it The whole Town when the Turks appeared before it but meanly fortified the works of it of the old fashion generally decaied except one Bulwark which was built according to the modern Arts of Fortification with Palisadoes Curteins Casemates and all other Additaments most gallantly defended by Bragadine the noble Generall to the wonder and envy of the Turks who spent no lesse then 118000 great shot upon it and at last yielded upon honourable terms had they been as punctually performed 3. Aphrodisium so named of Venus whom the Greeks called Aplrodite who had here another of her Temples 4. Arsinoe built also by one of the Arsinoes Queens of Egypt there being two others of this name and the same foundation now called Lescare and antiently renowned for the Groves of Jupâ—ter 5 Tamassus of good note in the time of Strabo for rich Mines of Brass as afterwards for abundance of Verdegreece and Vitriol found plentifully in the fields adjoyning 6. Idalium neer a Mount of the same name so called by accident For Chalcenor the founder of it being told by Oracle that he should seat himself and build a City where he first saw the rising Sun one of his followers seeing the Sun begin to rise cried out 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say behold the Sun Which omen taken by Chalcenor he here built this City But whether this were so or not as for my part I build not very much upon it certain it is that Venus had here another Temple neighboured by the idalian Groves so memorized and chanted by the antient Poets So strong an influence had lust and sensuality on this wretched People that every corner of the Iland was defiled with those brutish Sacrifices which day by day were offered to that impure deitie though to say truth it was no marvail if having made their Belly their God they made also in the next place their glory their shame The first Inhabitants of this Iland were the posterity of Cittim the Sonne of Javan and grand-sonne of Japhet who having seen his brother Tarshish setled in Cilicia where his memory is still preserved in the City of Tarsus planted himself and his retinue in this opposite Island The City of Cetium as Ptolemy or Cuium as Pliny calleth it one of the antientest of the Iland which with the authority of Josephus and others of the antient writers put it out of question But being this Iland was too narrow to contain his numbers and willing to seek further off for a larger dwelling he left here so many of his followers as might serve in time to plant the Countrey and with the rest passed into Macedon where we have already spoken of him Made tributary first to Amasis King of Egypt from which distant about three or four daies failing Subjected afterwards to the Phoenicians a neer neighbour to them who being a Sea-faring people made themselves masters of the Sea-coasts and maritime places Cinyras the Father of Myrrha by whom both Father and Grand-Father to Adonis is said to have been King of both The like affirmed of Belus one of his Successsors who is said to have been the founder of the City of Citium named so if not rather repaired than new built by him with reference no doubt to â—ittim the first Progenitor of this People By the power and favour of this Belus Teucer the Sonne of Telamon banished his Countrey accompanied with many followers from Salamis Athens and Arcadia was settled in the East-parts hereof where the City of Salamis by him built was his first plantation Yet so that the Phoenicians kept their former hold it being evident in Story that Eluloeus one of the Successors of this Belus but a King of Tyre and a Co-temporary with Salmanassar King of Assyria passed over into Cyprus with a puissant Navy to reduce the Citioeans to obedience who had then rebelled The Iland at first comming of Teucer hither so infinitely overgrown with
Singas on which Aleppo is situate keepeth it self almost on an even course in the Latitude of 37. between 20 and 30. minutes over which is more by a degree and a half than the site assigned unto Berroea 3. Cybros as in the Latine Copies of Ptolomy mistook for Cyrrhus once the chief City of this part from hence called Cyrrestica 4. Heraclea neer which Minerva had a Temple in which as in that sacred to her in Laodicea they used once yearly to offer a Virgin for a sacrifice but afterwards on the sight of that gross impiety changed it to an Hart. 5. Regia now Rugia two dayes journey from Antioch took by the Christians in the beginning of the warres for the Holy Land 6. 〈◊〉 is of great renown in those dark times of ignorance and idolatry for the Syrian Godess therein worshipped from whence it had the name of Hierapolis or the Holy City being formerly by the Grecians called Callinice by the Syrians Magog one of the first seats of Magog the Some of Japhet and from him denominated The Godess so esteemed of in those wretched times that from all parts Assyria Babylonia Arabia Cilicia Cappadocia and indeed what not they brought her many rich gifts and costly offerings Nero himself who scoffed at all Religions else being for a while a great Votary of this Syrian Idol though afterwards he grew weary of her and defiled her with urine The Temple built by Stratonice the wife of Seleucus in the midst of the City compassed with a double wall about the height of 300 Fathome the roof thereof inlaid with gold and made of such a fragant and sweet-smelling wood that the clothes of them which came thither retained the sent thereof for a long time after Without the Temple there were places inclosed for Oxen and beasts of Sacrifice and not farre off a lake of 200 fathom in depth wherein they kept their sacred fishes the Priests attending here for their severall Offices amounting in number to three hundred besides many more subservient Ministers The tricks and jugglings of these Priests to deceive the people he that list to see may find them copiously described in the Metamorphosis of Apuleius which changing but the names and times may serve for a Relation of those gulleries and Arts of Leger-de-main which the Friers and Pardoners have practised in the Church of Rome 7. Chalyban whence the parts adjoining were called â—halybanotis conceived by Postellus and some 〈◊〉 to be Chalepium or Aleppo but on no good ground this City having one degree less of Northern Latitude than Berroea had 8. Barbarissus in the same subdivision neer the banks of Euphrates 9. Chalcus the principal of that part of Syria Propria which is called Chalcidice but not otherwise memorable 10. Telmedissa another Town of the same division and as litle famous 11. Seleucus so named from the founder of it the first Eastern Monarch of that race and the greatest Builder of the World founding nine Cities of this name sixteen in memory of his Father Antiochus six by the name of Laodice his Mother and three in honour of Apamia his first Wife besides many others of great note in Greece and Asia either new built or beautified and repaired by him From this the Countrey hereabouts had the name of Scleucis 12. Laodicea one of the Cities founded by Scleucus in honour of Laodice his Mother from which the Region adjoining is called Laodicene Built by him in the place where formerly had stood the City Rhamantus so called from a certain Sheepherd who being strook with a flash of lightning cryed out amazedly Rhamantus that is to say Deus ab excelso before which time it had been named Leuca Acte from the whitenesse of the Sea-cliffs neer to which it is situate the Countrey round-about commended antiently for the best wines and choise of very excellent fruits 13. Apamia so named in honour of Apamia the wife of Seleucus which together with Laodicea and Seleucus before mentioned having the same founder and maintaining a strict league of amity with one another were commonly called the Three Sisters From this the Countrey neer is called Apimene 14. Emesa now Hamse the Episcopall See of Eusebius hence called Emesenus who flourished in the time of Constantius the Sonne of Constantine in whose name are extant certain Homilies justly conceived to be of a later date The City seated in a spacious and fruitful plain of Apimene watered with many pleasant and cheerfull Riverers once of great note as may be easily conjectured from the walls hereof which are still perfect and entire built of polished stone and of very large circuit but the dwelling-houses so decayed that it affordeth nothing worthy observation 15. Epiphama in the cantred or subdivision of Casiotis called at first Hamath from Hamath a Sonne of Canaan the founder of it and upon that account mistaken by Saint Hierome for another Town of the same name in the Tribe of Naphthals so different from this place both in Longitude and Latitude as we shall shew hereafter when we come to Palestine that they can by no means be the same But that old Town being gone to ruin it was repaired if not re-edified by Antiochus Epaphanes King of Syria who thereupon commanded it to be called Epiphania obeyed therein as Josephus telleth us by the Macedonians though the Syrians still called it Amatha as in former times Antiqu. l. 1. ca. 7. 16. Ltrissa which still preserveth its old name being now called Laris much mentioned in the warres of the Holy Land especially for the death of Baldwin the first Brother of Godfrey of Bovillon and second King of Hierusalem Anno 1118. 17. Gebal the Gabala of Ptolomy and others of the antient Writers situate on the South of Laodicea from which twelve miles distant mentioned Psal 83. as a confederate with Tyre and other uncircumcised Nations in their hatred and designes against the Israelites at this day called Gabella with little difference from the old name of it and by that name remembred in the Stories of the Holy Warres 18. Aradus one of the Co-founders of Tripolis situate in a rocky Iland of a mile in compass directly opposite to the mouth or influx of the River Eleutherus and distant from the Continent about twenty furlongs So called from Arvad one of the Sonnes of Canaan and mentioned by that name in the Prophet Ezrk. Chap. 27. v. 8. 11. This once a Kingdome of it self containing not this Iland only but some part of the Continent especially about Antaradus so called because built over against it situate on the Northern banks of the River Eleurberus of which we have spoken in Phoenics 19. Daphne about five miles from Antioch but afterwards by the continuall enlargements of that City accounted as the Suburb to it so named of Daphne one of the Mistresses of Apollo who was here worshipped by the name of Apollo Daphnans and had here his Oracle and his Groves with other the Additaments
is said never to have made use of her husbands company when she perceived her self with child After this nothing singular in the Story of Palmirene but that when all the rest of Syria was subdued by the Christans of the West this Province and the next onely were made good against them by the Turkish Sultars of Damasens 5. COELE-SYRIA COELE-SYRIA is bounden on the East with part of Palmyrene and Arabia Deserta on the West with Palestine on the North with Palmyrene and some part of Syria Propria from which divided by the Interposition of Mount Libanus on the South with Ituraea and Arabia Deserta also It was called by the Greeks Coele-Syria i.e. Syria Cava because partly situate in the hollow vallies interjected betwixt Libanus and Anti-Libanus and sometimes also Syro-Phoenacia from the intermixture of those people as the Phoenicians which went with Dido into Africk were called Libe-Phoemces By the Romans when made a distinct Province of their Empire it had the name of Phoenice Libam or Phanicia Libanensis to difference it from the other Phoenicia which they called Maritima but before all this by the Hebrews named Aram-Damasek Syria-Damascena in the Latine from Damaescus the chief City of it unless perhaps we should rather say that Aram-Damasek conteined only that which lay between the Mountaines of Labanus and Anti-Libanus the rest being added by the Romans out of the neighbouring parts of Palestine and Arabia-Deserta as perhaps it was Chief Rivers hereof are 1. Abanak and 2. Pharphar the Rivers of Damascus as the Scripture calleth them 2 Kings chap. 5. The one of which is thought to be the River Adonis spoken of already the other that which Ptolomy calleth Chrysorrhoas or the golden flood which rising in the Hills of this Countrey passeth by Damascus and so together with the other into the Mediterranean Sea Chief Mountaines of it 1. Alsadamus by the Phoenicians called Syrion by the Amorites Samir a Ridge of Hills which beginning at the East point of Anti-Libanus bend directly Southwards shutting up on that side the land of Israel whereof more in Palestine 2. Hippus a ledge of Mountains in the South parts of this Province where it bordereth on Arabia Deserta Towns of most consideration in it 1. Heliopolis so called from an Image of the Sun there worshipped in time of Paganism now Ballebec or as some say Balbec 2. Chalcis more East-ward towards Damascut which gave the title of a King to Prolomy Mennaeus and his sonne Lysanias the Kingdome then extending over the City of Abila and the whole Province of Iturea in Palestine But that Family being either expired or grown out of favour and Abila with Ituret otherwise disposed of the title of the King of Chalcis with the Town and territory was given to Herod brother of Agrippa the first King of Jeurie Erroneously supposed by some learned men to be that Chalcis from which the Countrey called Chalcidice takes denomination that Chalcis being placed by Ptolomy a degree and an half more East than Damascus and two degrees more towards the North whereas this Chalcis lieth on the West of that City in the shades of Libanus and in the very same degree of Northern Latitude 3. Abila seated at the foot of Libanus betwixt Heliopolis and Chalcis from whence the Countrey round about is called Abilene given to Lysanias the sonne of the former Lysanias King of Chalcis with the title of Tetrach Mentioned Luk 3. 1. with those other Princes which shared Palestine amongst them not that he was the sonne of Herod as antiently Beda and Euthymius and of late-times some very industrious men have been of opinion but partly because the Cities of Chalcis and Abila of right belonged to those of the Tribe of Naphthalim though never conquered or possessed by them and so to be a part of Palestine and partly because the Teirarchy of Abtlene when Saint Luke wrote that Gospel was possessed together with the rest by King Agrippa Restored as it seemeth to the former Family after his decease for known it was by the name of Abil-Lysaniae in the time of Prolomy 4 Adida memorable for the victory which Aretas King of Arabia obtained neer unto it against Alexander King of Jewrie the Kingdome of Syria then lying open as a prey to the next Invaders 5. Hippus or Hippons as Plinie calleth it not far from the Mountain of that name 6. Capitolias now called Suente 7. Gadara 8. Scythopolis 9. Gerasa and 10. Philadelphia reckoned by Ptolomy as Cities of Coele-Syria but of right belonging unto Palestine where we mean to take more notice of them 11. Damascus situate in a large plain environed with hills and watered with the River Chrysorrboas which with a great noise descendeth from the Mountains and so abundantly serveth the City that not only most of the houses have their Fountains of it but their Orchards and gardens have some Rivulets conveyed into them The Countrey round about abundantly enriched with plenty of most excellent wines the vines hereof bearing grapes all the year long and great store of wheat as their Orchards with variety of most delicate fruits our Damascens or Pruna Damaseena as the Latines call them coming first from hence as also do our Damask Roses but infinite short of their naturall sweetness by the transplantation A place so surfeiting of delights so girt about with odoriferous and curious gardens that the vile Impostor Mahomet would never be perswaded to come into it for fear as himself was used to say lest being ravished with the ineffable pleasures of it he should forget the business he was sent about and make there his Paradice But Muhavias one of his Successors having no such scruple removed the Regal Seat unto it where it continued for the most part till the building of Bagdat by Bugiafer the twentieth Caliph about an hundred years after this Removall The chief buildings of it of late times till destroyed by the Tartars were a strong Castle in the opinion of those times held to be impregnable and not without great difficulty forced by Tamerlane whom nothing was able to withstand and as Majesticall a Church gamished with fourty suumptucus porches and no fewer then 9000 Lanterns of gold and Silver which with 30000 people in it who fled thither for Sanctuary was by the said Tamerline most cruelly and unmercifully burnt and pulled down unto the ground Repaired by the Mamalucks of Aegypt when Lords of Syria it hath since flourished in Trade the people being industrious and celebrated for most excellent Artizans the branching of Satins and fine Linnen which we call by the name of Damasks being amongst many others one of their inventions Renowned in the Old Testament for the Kings hereof and the birth of Eliezer Abrahams Steward so honourably antient was this City and in the New for the Conversion of Saint Paul who first preached the Gospell in this place and here so narrowly escaped the snares of his enemies that he was fain to
in Gal. 1. Saint Chrysost on the last of Saint Iohus Gospel Saint Hierome in his Catalogue of Ecelesiastical writers Saint Augustine cont Crescon 1. 2. cap. 37. to whom there may be added the joint consent of 289. Prelates assembled in the sixth General Council holden at Constantinople affirming Iames the Lords Brother to be the first Bishop of Hierusalem all of them with the Fathers before mentioned taking the word Bishop in that sense in which it generally passed for the times they lived in His Successors subject at the first to the Bishop of Caesarea as their Metropolitan though privileged in their own Diocese with the rights of Patriarchs as appears evidently by the Acts of the Nicene Council But afterwards for the greater honour of the Holy City wherein our Saviour wrought the work of our Redemption it was ordained at Chalcedor that the Bishop of Hieruâ—alem should have as well the jurisdiction as the name of a Patriarch the three Palestines for Constantine had before divided it into so many Provinces being subducted from the power of the See of Antioch to make up this Patriarchate So stood it in the elder times but now by the incroachment of Mahometanism the Christian faith is so obscured and the beauties of it so Ecclipsed that were it not for some Sects of Christians dwelling in Mount Sinai and about Hierusalem it might be said without any manifest untruth to be quite exstinguished But to look back upon the Countrey it cannot be described more fully and significantly than Moses hath done it to our hands in the 8. of Deut. Where it is said to be a land of Brooks and Waters of Fountains and depths that spring out of the Vallies and Hills a Land of Wheat and Barly and Vines and Fig-trees and Pomgranatis of Oyl-olive and Honey a Land wherein was bread without scarceness a Land whose stones were as Iron and out of whose Hills one might dig brass An ample commendation and yet in some sort short of the fertility of this flourishing Countrey which did not onely consist in the choice and plenty but the perpetuity of its fruits it being on record in the Epistles of the Emperour Julian surnamed the Apostate that the Fig-trees and other fruit-trees herein were seldome or never without fruits the old not fully falling off till the new come on which his report if true as certainly he did not love our Saviour so well as to flatter the Countrey for his sake we have then an answer to the difficulty which hath so much perplexed all Commentators of former times and that is why our Saviour should curse the Fig-tree for not bearing fruit when the Text saith that the time of fruits was not yet come Mar. 14. 13. For though the time for new fruits was not come as yet it being then but early Spring yet our Saviour being hungry might expect to find some of the old and failing of his expectation lay that curse upon it Nor is this solution of the doubt discountenanced rather much confirmed by the Character and condition of the Countrey as it stands at present naturally adorned with beautiful mountains and luxurious vallies the rocks affording excellent waters and the Air never pinched with colds nor scorched with heats though either by the negligence of the Inhabitants or some curse laid upon the land far short of that fertility with which once it flourished Yet still Figs Olives Pomgranates Palm-trees are here very frequently to be seen somestore of Wine with Oranges and the Apple of Paradice which they preserve upon the trees all the year long which agrees very well with that of Julian spoken of before well furnished with Honey and Sugar-canes as also with Goats Swine Hares Quailes and Partriges but pestred so in many places with rats and mice that if it were not for certain Birds which feed upon them it were not possible for the people to have any Harvest Balm they had antiently not now Nor any Nuts Peares Plums or Cherries but what are brought hither from Damascus Principal Rivers of this Countrey are 1. Chison the Chorsaeus of Ptolomy which riseth out of Mount Tabor in Galilee and falleth into the Mediterranean Sea not farre from Mount Carmel in Phoenicia 2. Cedron a Torrent rather than a River passing betwixt Hierusalem and the Mount of Olives but more remarkable for many notable actions than many others of a greater both name and course For over this Brook did David pass when he fled from Absolom and over this our Saviour the Sence of David passed when he went to his passion On the banks hereof did Asa the King of Judah burn his mothers Idols 1 Kings 15. as Josiah did the vessels which were made for Baal 2 Kings 23. 3. Zared and 4. Napthea which arising out of the hils of the tribe of Iudah have their fall into the Mediterranean 5. Arnon which hath its spring in the hills so called and endeth its course in the Mare Mortuum 6. labâ—â— oft mentioned in the Scriptures which issuing out of the Mountains of Galaad and 7. Hermon which springing from the hills so named lose themselves in Jordan 8. Iordan so called from for and Dan two neighbouring fountains out of which he seemes to take his source though they do also fetch their spring from Phiala a round deep well at the foot of Anti-Libanus about twenti-four miles from these fountains into which he maketh his way like a Mole under ground A River of more same than length breadth or depth running from North to South almost in a strait line to the Dead Seâ— only where he endeth his course not navigably deep nor above ten yards in breadth where broadest shadowed on both sides with Poplars Tamariâ—k-trees and reeds of many several sorts of some of which the Arabians make darts and lavelâ— nes of others Arows and some again they fashion into pens to write with Passing along it maketh two Lakes the one in the Vpper Galilce by the antients called Samachonitis dry for the most part in the Summer and then covered with shrubs and sedge not mentioned in the Holy Scriptures the other in the Lower Galiles about a hundred furlongs in length and about fourty in breadth called the Sea of Galilee from the Countrey the Lake of Tiberias from a City of that name on the banks thereof and for the like cause called also the Lake of Genezareth And it is to be observed that the River passeth thorow this Lake with so swift a course that it preserves it self distinct from the waters of it both in tast and colour as is affirmed of Nilus for a long space in the Mediterranean and other great Rivers in their falls Finally having run thorow the plains of Hiericho it finisheth its course at last in the Mare Mortuum or Dead Sea Honoured with the name of a Sea because salt and large seventy miles long and sixteen broad furnishing with salt the whole land of Iewrie but called the Dead Sea
with Zedechias that when Nabuchadnezzar had taken Zedechias with him unto Babylon and left Gedaliah as his Deputy to command the Countrey Ismael one of the blood of the Kings of Iudah was sent by Baulis to slay him But he paid dear for his attempt his Countrey being shortly conquered by the Babylonians and the name of Ammonite forgotten changed by the Grecians when they came to Lord it over them to those of Gileaditis and Philadelphia according to the new name of their principal City and the old one of the Mountains and hills adjoining 4. The REVBENITES took name from Reuben the eldest of Jacobs sonnes by Leah of whom in the first muster which was made of them at Mount Sinai there were found 46000. fighting men and 43700. at the second muster when they passed over Iordan Their dwelling was on the East of that famous River having the Gadites on the North the Desart Arabia on the East and the Land of Moab on the South from which parted by the River Arnon Places of most observation here 1. Abel-Sittim seated in that part of the Countrey which was called the Plains of Moab the last incamping place of Moses afterwards by the Iews called simply Sittim memorable for the wood so often mention in the Scriptures of which the ark of the Lord was made In after times by the Greeks and Romans it was called Abila mistook by some for that Abila or Abilene whereof Lysanias was Tetrarch that Town and territory as Iosephus doth affirm expressely being situate amongst the spurres and branches of Libanus farre enough from hence 2. Bethabora or Beth-Bara where Iohn baptized and Moses made his last and most divine exhortations to the Tribes of Israel contained in Deuteronomy 3. Machaerus the strongest in-land City and Castle in those parts of the world standing alost upon a Mountain every way unaccessible first fortified by Alexander Jannaeus King of the Iews as a frontire Town against the Arabians and afterwards demolished by Gabinius one of Pompeys Lieutenants in the warre against Aristobulus Unfortunately remarkable for the death of Iohn Baptist where murdered by the command of Herod the Tetrarch of Galilee and Lord of this Countrey of Peraea 4. Lasa or Leshah of which Gen. 10. 19. by the Greeks called Challirhâ—e by reason of the fair fountains rising from the Hills adjoyning out of which issue springs both of hot and cold waters as also bitter and sweet all which soon after joined into one stream make a wholesome Bath especially for convulsions and contraction of sinewes 5. Medeba famous for the defeat given to the Syrians and Ammonites by the conduct of Ioab 1 Chron. 19. 7. 6. Bosor or Bozra a City of Refuge and one of those that were assigned unto the Levites on that side of the water 7. Levias a Town new built by Herod in honour of Livia the mother of Tiberius Caesar different from that which the Geographers call 8. Libias though by some confounded the same with Laban mentioned Deut. 1. 1. 9. Kedemoth another City of the Levites giving name unto the adjoining Desart from whence Moses sent his Ambassage to Sehon King of the Ammorites 10. Bamath-Baal the chief City of the worshippers of Baal to which Balaam was brought by Balaac to curse the Israelites 11. Hesbon the Regal City of Sehon King of the Ammorites 11. Adam or the City Adam Ios 3. 17. where the Tribes passed drie-foot over Iordan opposite unto Gilgal in the Tribe of Benjamin Within this Tribe is the Mountain Nobo from which Moses took a view of the land of Canaan an hill as it seemeth of two tops whereof that which looketh towards Iericho is called Pisgah that which looketh toward Moth being called Hnir Here is also an high hill named Peor where the filthy Idol Baal was worshipped also who hath hence the addition of Baal-Peor 5. The GADITES were so called from Gad the seventh sonne of Jacob begot on Zilphah the hand-maid of Lea of whom were found at the first muster when they came out of Egypt forty five thousand five hundred and fifty fighting men and at the second when they entred the land of Canaan forty five thousand bearing armes Their situation was betwixt the Rubenites on the South and the balfe Tribe of Manasses upon the North the River Iordan on the West and the Mountains of Arnon on the East by which last parted from the dwellings of the Children of Ammon Cities of most observation 1. Aroer on the banks of the River Arnon the principall Citie of the Gadites 2. Dihon more towards Jordan of great note in the time of Josuah and of no small accompt in the time of Saint Hieroeme 3. Beth-nimah of which Esay prophesied that the waters thereof should be dried up seated upon the Arnon also 4. Nattoroth more in the body of the Tribe 5. Beth-haram mentioned by Josuah chap. 13. v. 27. by Josephus called Betaramptha new built by Herod Antipas and called Livias in honour of Livia the wife of Augustus Caesar translated into the Julian family who also laid unto it fourteen villages to make it of the greater power and jurisdiction 6. Beth-ezob by Josephus called Vetezabra the habitation of Miriam who in the fiege of Hierusalem when destroyed by Titus was compelled by famine to eat her own sonne 7. Succoth not far from the River Jordan so called from the Tents or Booths which Jacob fet up there in his passage from Mesopetamis to the land of Canaan the People of which Town having denied reliefe to Gedeon as he followed the chace of Zeba and Zalmanah were by him miserably tortured at his return under a tribulum or threshing carre wherewith he tore their flesh and bruised their bodies 8. Jahzoz another of the Regall Seats of Sehon King of the Amorites first taken by Moses after recovered by the Moabites as appearech Esay 6. 8. then possessed by the Ammonites and finally from them regained by Judas Maccabeus 1 Macc. 5. 8. 9. Mahanaijm so called from the Army of Angels which appeared to Iacob Ger. 32. 2. as ready to defend him against all his Enemies the word in the originall importing a double Army A place of very great strength and safety and therefore made by Abner the feat Royall of Ishboseâ—h the Sonne of Saul during the warre he had with David as afterwards the retiring place of David during the rebellion of his Son Absolom 10. Rogelim the City of Barzillai the Gileadite so faithfull to David in that warre 11. Ramoth or Ramoth Gilead so called from the situation of it neer the Mountains of Gilead a Town of specialll note in the Book of God particularly for the pacification here made betwixt Iacob and Laban for the death of Ahab King of Israel who lost his life in the recovery of it from the hands of the Syrians and finally for the Election of Iehu to the Crown of Israel Anointed at the Siege hereof by a Son of the Prophets 12. Penuel so called
situation more amongst the Mountains had also the name of Galilea Gentium or Galilee of the Gentiles And that either because it lay betwixt the Gentiles and the rest of the Iews or because a great part of it had been gâ—ven by Solomon to the Kings of Tyre But for what cause soever it was called so first certain it is it had this name unto the last known by it in the time of the Apostles as appeareth by Saint Matthews Gospel chap. 4. ver 15. The Lower Galilee is situate on the South of the other memorable for the birth and Education of our blessed Saviour whom Iulian the Apostata called for this cause in scorn the Galilean as for the same the Disciples Generally had the name of Galileans imposed upon them till that of Christian being a name of their own choosing did in fine prevail Both or the greater part of both known in the New Testament by the name of Decapolis or Regio Decapolitant mentioned Mat. 4. 25. Mark 7. 31. So called from the ten principal Cities of it that is to say 1. Caesarea Philippi 2. Aser 3. Cedes-Nepthalim 4. Sephet 5. Chorazim 6. Capernaum 7. Bethsaiâ—â— 8. Jotopata 9. Tiberias and 10. Scythopolis By which accompt it stretched from the Mediteranean to the head of Jordan East and West and from Libanus to the hills of Gilboa North and South which might make up a square of forty miles With reference to the Tribes of Israel the whole Galilee was so disposed of that Aser Nepthalim and a part of the tribe of Dan had their habitation in the Higher Zabulom and Issachar in the Lower according to which distribution we will now describe them 1. The Tribe of NAPHTHALI was so called from NAPHTHALI the sixt Sonne of Jacob begotten on Bilhah the handmaid of Rachel of whom at their first muster were found 53400 fighting men and at the second 44540 able to bear armes The land alotted to them lay on the West-side of the River Jordan opposite to the Northen parts of Ituraea where before we left having on the East the Tribe of Aser and that of Zabulun on the South Within which tract were certain Cities which they never conquered and one which appertained to the Tribe of Dan the chief of those which were with-holden by the Gentiles being Chalcis Abila Heliopolis Cities accompted of as belonging to Coele-Syria where they have been spoken of already That which did appertain to the Tribe of DAN lay on the North-east part hereof confronting the most Northen parts of Ituraea as before was said where the Danites held one Town of moment besides many others of less note And it seemed destined to this Tribe by some old presage the Eastern fountain of Jordan which hath its originall in this tract being called Dan at the time of the defeat which Abraham gave to Cherdor laomer and his Associates hundreds of years before this Tribe had ever a possession in it Of which see Gen. 14. v. 14. The Town of moment first called Leshem by some Writers Laish afterwards subject or allied to the Kings of Sidon and upon strength thereof made good against those of Naphthali but taken by some Adventurers of the Tribe of Dan. Of whom it is said Josuah 19. 47. that finding their own Countrey too little for them they went up and fought against Leshem which they took and called D A N. Accompted after this exploit the utmost bound Northward of the land of Cantan the length thereof being measured from Dan in the North unto Beersheba in the South remarkable for one of the Golden Calves which was placed here by Ieroboam and for the two spring-heads of Iordan rising neer unto it When conquered by the Romans it was called Paneas from a fountain adjoining of that name which with the territory about it after the death of Zenodorus who held it of the Roman Empire as before is said was given by Augustus Caesar unto Herod the Great and by him at his decease to Philip his youngest Sonne with the Tetrarchy of Ituraea and Trachonitis By him repaired and beautified it was called Caesarea Philippi partly to curry favour with Tiberius Caesar partly to preserve the memory of his own name and partly to distinguish it from another Caesarea situate on the shores of the Mediterranean and called Caesarea Palestinae and being so repaired by him it was made the Metropolis of that Tetrarchy Mentioned by that name Mat. 16. 13. when Saint Peter made that confession or acknowledgement of his Lord and Master That he was CHRIST the Sonne of the living God By King Agrippa who succeeded him in his estates in honour of the Emperour Nerâ— it was called Neronia But that and the Adjunct of Philippi were of no continuance the Town being called Caesarea Paneaa in the time of Ptolomy and simply Paneas as before in the time of Saint Hierome Of this Caesarea was tha woman whom our Saviour cured of a bloody Flux by touching but the hem of his garment who in a pious gratitude of so great a mercy erected two Statuaes in this place representing CHRIST and her self kneeling at his feet remaining here entire till the time of Iulian the Apostata by whose command it was cast down and a Statua of his own set up in the place thereof miraculously destroyed by a fire from heaven the City being at that time and long time before an Episcopal See Of less note there were 1. Haleb and 2. Reccath both situate in the confines of it And not far off the strong Town and Castle of 3. Magdala the habitation as some say of Mary Magdalen where the Pharisees desired a signe of our Saviour CHRIST as is said Mat. 15. 39. and 16. 1. the same or some place neer unto it being by Saint Mark reporting the same part of the Story called Dalmanutha chap. 8. 10. 11. But whether this Castle did antiently belong to these Danites or to those of Naphthali or to the Half Tribe of Manasses beyond the River I am not able to determine Of those which were in the possession of the Tribe of NAPHTHALI the Cities of most eminent observation were 1. Hazor or Azor by Junius and Tremelius called Chatzâ—â—â— the Regal City and Metropolis of all the Canaanites memorable for the Rendez-vous of 24. Canaamâ—â— Kings in the war with Joâ—uah by whom it was taken notwithstanding and burnt to ashes But being afterwards re-built it became the Regal Seat of Jabin the King of the Canaanites who so grievously for the space of 20. years afflicted Israel till vanquished by Deborah and Barak Destroyed in that warre and repaired by Solomon it continued in so good estate in our Saviours time that it was then one of the ten Cities of Decapolis in being still but known by the name of Antiopta 2. Cape naum seated on the River Jordan where it falleth into the Sea of Galilee of which Country it was accompted the Metropolis in the time of our Saviour with whose presence
that City Situate in a pleasant and fruitful Soil of great importance in the wars of the Holy Land and giving name to the noble family of the Lords of Thorâ—â— one of which being Constable to King Baldwin the third lieth buried in the Chappel adjoyning to it a curious piece of workmanship and Dedicated by the name of the blessed Virgin 8. Belfort so named from the strength and beauty of it seated on the high grounds neer the River Naar and memorable for the great repulse which Saladine the Victorious King of the Turks received before it being forced to raise his siege with dishonour and loss on the comming of the Christian Armies Some other Forts here are of the same erection as 9. Montfort and 10. Mount-Royall or Castrum Regium belonging to the Dutch Knights of whom more hereafter and by them valiantly defended against the Infidels 3. The Tribe of ZABVLON was so called from Zabulon the tenth sonne of Jacob by his wife Leah of whom there mustered neer Mount Sinai 57400 able men and 65000. at their second muster when they came into Canaan Their territory lay on the South of Aser and Nephthalim and the North of Zabulon extending from the Lake of Tiberias to the Mediterranean Places of most observation in it 1. Jokneham the King whereof was slain by Josuah and the City given unto the Levites 2. Zabulon or the City of men a Sately and magnificent City till burnt to the ground by Cestius a Roman President 3. Cana-Minor so called to difference it from the other in the Tribe of Aser the birth-place of Nathaneel and as some say of Simon Zelotes memorable for the mariage at which our Saviour wrought his first miracle of turning water into wine Called in Saint Johns Gospel Cana of Galilee 4. Bersabe standing in the border betwixt both Galilees and therefore strongly fortified by Josephus against the Romans 5. Dothan where Ioseph found his brethren as they fed their flocks and where the Prophet Elisha strook blind the Syrians who besieged him in it 6. Bethsaida situate on the Sea of Galilee one of the ten Cities of Decapolis the birth-place of Peter Andrew and Philip but most renowned for the miracles and preaching of our Lord and Saviour 7. Nazareth now a small village seated in a vale betwixt two hills not far from Ptolemaâ—â— or Acon upon one of which two hills it was formerly built where still are to be seen the ruins of many Churches here founded by the Christians it being in the flourishing times of Christianity an Arch-Bishops See Of great esteem for being if not the birth-place yet the habitation of the Virgin Mary who was here saluted with those joyful tidings by an Angnl as she sate in her chamber Of which chamber it is said in the Popish legends that it was after the Virgins death had in great reverence by the Christians and remained in this Town till the Holy Land was subdued by the Turks and Saracens Anno 1291. Then most miraculously transported into Scalvonia but that place being unworthy of the Virgins Divine presence it was by the Angels carried over into the Sea-coast of Italy Anno 1294. That place also being infested with theeves and pyrats the Angels removed it to the little village of Loretto where her miracles were quickly divulged insomuch that Paul the 2. built a most stately Church over this Chamber and Xistus the fift made the Village a City And thus we have the beginning of our famous Lady of Leretto Here did our blessed Saviour spend a great part of his life before his Baptism from whence both he and his Disciples had for many years the name of Nazarites 8. Iotopata strongly seated on the top of a Mountain neer the Lake of Gtnnesareth fortified by Iosephus in the warre with the Romans but after a long siege taken by Vespasian and in it Iosephus the Historian chief Governour of the City and of both the Galilees 9. Tiberias raised out of the ground by Herod the Tetrarch and named thus in honour of Tiberius Caesar Situate in a fruitful soyl on the edge of the Lake which afterwards took the name of the Lake or Sea of Tiberias this City being held to be the greatest of the Lower Galilee and the Metropolis of the Decapolitan Region In this City it was that our Saviour CHRIST called Saint Matthew from the receipts of the Custome-house and neer unto it that he raised the daughter of Jairus 10. Bethulia more within the land seated on an high hill and of very great strength as appears by the story of Judith and Holofernes 11. Iapha a place of like strength but forced by Titus who in the fury of the storm slew in it above 15000. persons and carried away with him 2000 Prisoners 12. Sephoris or Sipphora the habitation of Ioachim and Anna the Parents of the blessed Virgin fortified with strong walls by Herod the Tetrarch who made it his Regal seat for the Lower Galilee Before that time it had been made by Gabinius one of the five Iuridical Resorts for the Palestinians after that notwithout great difficulty forced by Vespasian and is now nothing but a Castle known by The name of Zaphet or Saffet the ordinary Residence for the most part of the Turkish Sanziack who hath the Government of this Province and lately if not still of the Emirs of Sidon Faccardine the late Emir having been made the Sanziack of it before his falling off from the Turks Not farre off is Mount Tabor famous for the transfiguration of our Saviour for a sumptuous Chappel built on the top of the hill in memory of it by the Empresse Helen mother of Constantine the Great and for the Fountain of the brook Cheson which presently divided into two streams runneth Eastward with the one to the Sea of Tiberias and Westward with the other to the Mediterranean 4. The Tribe of ISSACHAR is so called from Issachar the ninth sonne of Jacob by his wife Leâ—â— of whom were found at the first muster 54400 fighting men and 64300 at the second muster Their lâ—t in the partition of the land amongst the Tribes fell betwixt Zabulon and the half Tribe of Manâ—â—ssâ—â— on this side Jordan North and South extending from that River to the Mid-land Sea A territory not so well replenished with strong and eminent Cities as was that before nor yielding so much matter of observation in the course of business Those of most note in it 1. Tarichaea on the side of the Lake about eight miles from Tiberias or great strength both by Art and Nature as witnessed the notable resistance which Vespasion found when he besieged it by whom taken with great difficulty and incredible slaughter 2. Câ—shion a City of the Levites 3. Remeth called also farmuth another Citie of the Lâ—vites where the hills of Gilboa take beginning and thence range as far as the Mediterranean Westward and the City of Jâ—zreâ—l towards the East 4. En-hadda neer which Saul being
not far off the Mountain where Abdia the Steward of Ahab hid the hundred Prophets whom he preserved against the fury of Iezabel finally to this City it was that S. Paul was conveyed by the command of Lysias to save him from the Iews who lay in wait to destroy him 2. The Tribe of EPHRAIM was so called from Ephraim the second and youngest sonne of Joseph of whom were mustered in the Desarts 45000 fighting men and 32500 in the Land of Canaan where their lot fell betwixt this half Tribe of Manasses on the North and the Tribes of Dan and Benjamin upon the South extending from the River Jordan to the Mediterranean Places of most consideration 1. Sâ—râ—n on the Mediterranean to the South of Antipuris mentioned Acts 9. 35. and giving name unto that fruitfull valley which reacheth from Caesarea Palestinae as far as Joppa 2. Lydda upon the same shores where Saint Peter virtute Christi non sua cured Aeneas of the Palsey By the Gentiles it was called Dâ—ospolis or the City of Jupiter but by the Christians in the time of the holy wars it had the name of the St. Georges partly from a Magnificent Temple which the Emperour Justinian there errected to the honour of that blessed Mâ—rtyr but principally from an opinion which they had amongst them that he suffered martyrdome in that place An opinion founded on mistakes first of a Cenoâ—aphium or an empty Monument errected in this City to preserve his memory for the grave in which he was interred the other in taking the word Passio used in the Marâ—â—yrologies for the place of his suffering which is meant onely of the story or celebration But howsoever they intituled it by the name of Saint Georges as was said before and made it on that accompt also an Episcopall See 3. Ramatha or Aâ—amathea a City of the Levites supposed to be the dwelling of Joseph who begged of Pilate the bodie of CHRIST 4. Helon or Aâ—alon a City of the Levites also 5. Themnath-Chares given by the Israelites to Iosuah who enlarged the same and made it a strong and goodly City honoured with the sepulchre of that brave Commander one of the nine Worthies of the World and afterwards made one of the Prefectures of Judaea by the name of Thamnitica 6. Adasa or Adarsâ— where Iudas Maccabaeus with 3000 Iews overthrew the Army of Nicanor 7. Ieâ—eti called otherwise Pelethi which gave name and birth unto the Pâ—lethites part of Davids guard under the governance of Benaiah 8. Silo situate on the top of a lofty mountain the receptacle of the Ark till taken and carryed thence by the Philistims 9. Michmas the habitation of Jonathan one of the Maccabaean Brethren situate in the middle way from Samaria to Hierusalem now called Byra 10. Nâ—â—oth where Saul prophesied 11. Bethoron a City of the Levites beautified by Solomon but made more famous by the great and notable overthrow which Judas Maccabaeus here gave to Lysias 12. Pirhatlon on the Mountain Amaleâ— the City of Abdon the Judge of Israel 13. Siâ—heâ— called also Sichor the habitation in the old times of Sichem the father of that Hamor who deâ—lâ—ured Dâ—na the daughter of Jacob the City for that cause destroyed by Simeon and Levi repaired again and afterward by Abimelech levelled with the ground a third time re-edified by Ieroboam the Sonne of Nâ—baâ— and a third time ruined by the Kings of Damascus yet notwithstanding these blowes it was of good esteem in the time of our Saviour who abode in it two daies and converted many Memorable for Iacobs Well which was very neer it more for its neighbourhood to Mount Garizam where the blessings were to be read to the people of which see Deut. 11. 27. and Ios 8. 23. and where afterwards was built a magnificent Temple for the use of the Samaritan Nation at the cost and charge of Sâ—â—bâ—â—â— a great Prince amongst them Who having marryed his Daughter to Manasses brother of Iaddus the Priest of the Iews and fearing he would put her away to avoid the sentence of excommunication which he was involved in for that match promised him that if he would retain her he would build a Tample answerable unto that of Hierusalem and make him the Hiâ—â—h Priest thereof which was doâ—e accordingly But this Temple had not stood above 200 hundred years when destroyed by Hyroâ—â—â—â— the Mâ—cabaeâ—n the place remaining notwithstanding a place of worship as appeareth Ioh. 4. 20 As for the City of Sichem or Sichor it was by the Grecians called Neâ—â—olis afterwards made a Colony by the Emperour Vespasian who caused it to be called Flâ—â—â—â— Caesarea of which Colony was that renowned Iustin Martyr 14. Samaria the Metropolis of the Kingdome of Israel founded by Omri one of the Kings thereof on the top of the Mountain Samrom which overlooketh all the bottom as far as the Se-coast whence it had the name A stately and magnificent City conjectured by Brochardus who had traced the antient ruins of it to be bigger than Hierusalem Destroyed by the Assyrians when they carryed away the Ten Tribes but afterwards repaired again and again beaten to the ground by the Sonnes of Hyranus above-mentioned But Herod the Great who was pleased with the situation of it did a-again re-edifie it in more stately manner than before as appeareth by the great store of goodly Marble pillars and other carved stones in great abundance found amongst the rubbish and having rebuilt it to has mind inclosed it with a strong wall and beautifyed it with a goodly Temple in honour of Augustus Caesar whom the Greeks call Sebastos he caused it to be called Sebaste Memorable after this new erection for the Sepulchre of Iohn Baptist and being made the Metropolis of Palestin Secundâ— by consequence an Arch-Bihops See now nothing but a few Cottages filled with Grecian Monkes Nor were the Samaritans themselves so called from this their principall City less subject to the vicissitudes and change of fortune than the City was Descended for the most part from the Assyians and such other Nations as were sent thither to fill up the empty places of the Captive Tribes but called Cuâ—â—â—ans by the Jewes either because most of them were of Cuth a Region of Persia as Josephus telleth us which is now called Chuzestan or else by way of scorn for Chusites as being of the posterity of the accursed Cham by Chus his sonne Having imbraced the Law of Moses they began to think better of the Jews than the other Nations but fitted their affections to the change of times it being the observation of the said Iosephus that as often as the Iews were in any prosperity then they called them Cousins and would be of the same Nation with them but when their fortunes were on the declining hand then they were strangers which came thither out of forrain Nations and no kin at all Nor doth he wrong them in that Character For when Alexander the Great had granted the Iews
Persians laid the tributes of the Western Provinces whence all Riches had in time the name of Gazae Once Caleb took it but not able to hold it against the Philistins he again deserted it Destroyed by Alexander the Great and re-built again it made notable resistance against the Maccabees till at last forced by Simon the brother of Judas who liked the place so well that he intended to have made it his place of residence not so decayed in length of time but that it was a goodly City in the dayes of Brochardus And is still the best of all this coast built on an hill encompassed with rich and pleasant vallies the building low and mean as in other places but some of them adorned with pillars of fair Parian marble digged out of the remaining ruins 6. Maioma the Port Town of Gaza but made a City of it self by Constantine by whom called Constantia but restored again by Julian unto those of Gaza and by him commanded to be called Gaza Mariâ—ma These were the chief places holden by the Philistims a strong and Giantlike race of men such as the Scripture call by the name of Anak or the Sonnes of Anak Originally descended from Casluhim and Copthorim of the race of Mizraim the sonnes of Cham as appeareth both by the common consent of antient Writers and plain Texts of Scripture Jerem. 47. 4. and Amos 9. 7. These being setled first in the borders of Egypt and Idumaea where the Casluhim gave name unto the Province of Casiotis and the Mountain Casius proceeded North-wards and subdued the Avim a Canaanish people planting themselves in their habitations as is said expressely Deut. 2. 23. Here Abraham found them in his time and here they were when Israea went down to Gezar Governed at first by one King whom they called alwayes by the name of Abimelech as the Egyptians theirs by the name of Pharaoh sometimes by five according to the number of their principal Cities but still united in the times of approaching dangers Too strong to be subdued by the Tribes of Israel they made head against them and mastered them at several times for above 150. years Tyrannizing over them till broken by Sampson and for a time kept off by Samuel Recovering again they vanquished the Israelites in the time of Saul whom they discomfited and hanged his dead body barbarously on the walls of Bethsan But David a more fortunate Prince overthew them in many set battels and at length took the Town of Gath one of the strongest Towns they had and by that means so weakned them that they durst not stirre all the time of David nor a long while after Beginning to be troublesome in the dayes of Ozias King of Judah they were warred on by him their army overthrown Ita and Amnia two of their strong Forts took and razed and the Town of Gath again dismantled In the time of the Idolatrous Achaz associating with the Edomites who evermore attended the destruction of Judah they brake out again took Bethsemes Aialon Timnah and some other Towns carried away many Prisoners and flew much people But the good King Ezeâ—â—ah made them pay dear for it taking from them the greatest part of their Country betwixt Gath and Gaza Which notwithstanding they recovered to so great esteem that the whole Countrey had from them the name of Palestine But broken by degrees by the Maccabaeans they lost both their power and reputation passing in common estimate as a part of â—ewry the fortunes of which it followed for thetimes succeeding 2. The Tribe of DAN so called from Dan the fift sonne of Iacob by Bilhah the hand-maid of Rache of whom were mustered at Mount Sinai 62700. fighting men and 66400. at the second muster in the Land of Canaan where their lot fell betwixt Ephraim on the North Simeon on the South the Tribe of BENIAMEN on the East and the Mediterranean on the West Places of most note in it 1. Ioppa now called Iaffa once a famous Mart-Town and the onely Haven to Iudaea in foregoing times the Town where Ionah took ship to fly unto Tarshiesh where Peter raised Dorcas from death to life and where he lying in the house of one Simon a Tanner was in a vision taught the conversion of the Gentiles This City they report to have been built before the floudn here they say reigned Cepheus whose daughter Andromeda was by Perseus delivered from a Sea-monster some of whose bones the people use to shew to strangers even till the flourishing of the Romans Just as our Citizens of Coventry and Warwick shew the bones of the Dun-Cow of Dunsmear heath and the bones of I know not what Gyant slain by Guy Earl of Warwick In the time of the Maccabees it was garrisoned by the Syrians who having in the Port a Fleet of good power and strength invited 200 of the chief Citizens to go aboard with them and there drowned them all for which their fleet was fired by Iudas and such as did escape the fire fell upon his sword Twice taken by the Romans and the second time burnt unto the ground new walled and fortified with Towers by King Lewis of France in the year 1250 the Holy Warres then drawing to their finall end Now nothing standing of it but two little Turrets where are certain Harquebusses for defence of the Haven none of the best defended from the South and West winds with eminent Rocks but exposed to the fury of the North which makes it more unsafe than the open Seas when inraged by Tempests Not much frequented by the Merchant who trade here but for Cottons onely and hold their Factory not far off in a Town called 2. Rama by the Moores called Ramula situate in a sandy plain on the rising of a little hill built of free-stone but the streets thereof narrow and the houses contemptible More beautifull in the ruins of some Christian Churches and a Monastery built by Philip the Good of Burgundie where the house of Nicod mus stood than in any of the remaining edifices 3. Iamnia neer Ioppa where Iudas burnt the rest of the Syrian Fleet the flame whereof was seen to Hierusalem 240 furlongs off mentioned by Ptolomy and in the times of Christianity an Episcopall Sâ—e now not discernable in the ruins 4. Cedar or Cedron fortified against the Iews by Cendebaeus one of the Lieutenants of Antiochus who hereabouts was overthrown by the Maccabees 5. Modin a small Town but honoured with the birth and sepulchre of those Maccabaeans the Sepulchre being seven Marble Pillars of so great an height that they served as a mark for Seamen 6. Gibbethon in the Countrey called Makats a City of the Levites but afterwards possessed by the Philistims at the sieige whereof Nadab the Sonne of Ieroboam King of Israel was slain by Baasha who succeeded and Omri chosen King on the death of Zimri 7. Cariathi rim where the Ark of the Lord was kept for 20 years in the house of Aminadab
that is to say from the sending it home by the Philistims till brought to Hierusalem by David 8. Beth-semes to which the Aâ—â— was brought by a yoke of Kine turned loose by the Philistims for irreverent looking into which there were slain by the immediate hand of God no fewer then 50070 persons of this City 9. Tsarah neer which is a fountain called the Fountain of Ethiopia because Philip there baptized the Ethiopian Eunuch 10. Caspin taken with great slaughter by Iudas Maccabaeus 11. Lachis remarkable for the death of Amaziah King of Iudah 12. Aialon a City of the Levites also in the valley whereof the Moon is said to have stood still at the prayers of Iosuah as the Sun did over the City of Gibeon the motion of the Heavens being said that he might have the more time for execution on the Kings of the Canaanites To this Tribe also belonged the Town and Territory of Dan or Leshem afterwards called Caesarea Philippi in the Tribe of NEPHTHALIM whereof we have there spoke already 3. The Tribe of SIMEON was so called from Simeon the second Sonne of Iâ—cob by his first wife Leah of whom were found at the first muster 59300 able men and but 22200 at the second muster when they came into Canaan Where they enjoyed but a small Territory to themselves their lot falling amongst the Philistims whom they were not able to expell and therefore they were taken into the Tribe of Iudah where they were permitted to enjoy some Towns and Villages intermixed with that more potent Tribe Afterwards in the reign of King Hezekiah some of them possessed themselves of Gedar belonging to the Children of Ham and others passing Southwards into Idumaea smote the Amaleâ—ites which inhabited in the Mountains thereof and dwelt in the places by them conquered But for all this wanting room for themselves and their Children many of them undertook the Office of Scribes or Scriveners and dispersed themselves amongst the rest of the Tribes teaching their Children to write and giving themselves to the employment of Publick Notaries God herein verifying the curse which Iacob had denounced on Simeon that he should be divided and scattered in Israel But for their fixed habitation which fell to them by lot it lay betwixt Dan upon the North and Idumaea on the South the Tribe of Iudah on the East and the Philistims upon the West Places of most observation in it 1. Gerar the Royall seat of the two Abimelechs Kings of the Philistims with whom Abraham and Isaac had to do and probably of some other of their Kings and Princes till subdued by the Israelites Situate in the South border of Canaan not far from the Wildernesse of Beersheba but in a very healthfull air called therefore Regio Salutaris in the times succeeding 2. Siceleg or Ziglag belonging to the Philistims till the time of David to whom given by Achish King of Gath for his place of retreat when persecuted by Saul from whom flying he lodged here all his goods and carriages sacked by the Amalekites but the booty recovered from them speedily by the diligence and good fortune of David 3. Haiin a City of the Levites 4. Cariath 〈◊〉 that is to say the City of Books seated within the bounds of Simeon but belonging to Iudah which some hold to be the University or Academie of old Palestine A Citie of the Levites also and at first possessed by the Sonnes of Anak or men of a Gigantine stature but taken by Othomel the Sonne of Kenâ— on the promise and encouragement which was given by Caleb that whosoever took it should have his Daughter Achsah to wife Afterwards it was called Debir Iudg. 1. 11. known in the time of Saint Hierome by the name of Daema 5. Chorma conceived by some to be that place mentioned 〈◊〉 14. 45 to which the Canaanites and Amalekites pursued those of Israel 6. Beershab or 〈◊〉 â—uramenti so called of the Well of waters and the oath which was there sworn betwixt Abraham and Abimelech Gen. 21. 31. Memorable in the Scripture for the Grove which Abraham there planted the wandring of Hagar thereabouts when she was cast out of Abrahams house with her young sonne â—â—mad and the dwelling of Isaac for which cause called the City of Isaac Situate in the extreme South border of the Land of Canaan the length whereof is often measured in the Scripture from this Town to Daâ— and for that cause well fortified by the Western Christians when they were possessed of this Countrey as standing on the borders of Idumaea and the Desarts of Arabia in the way from Egypt 4. The Tribe of IVDAH was so called from Iudah the fourth sonne of Iacob by his wife Leah of whom there were numbred at the first generall muster taken neer Mount Sinai 76600 fighting men and no fewer than 76500 at their entrance into the Land of Canaan The greatest Tribe and therefore answerably fitted with the largest territory bordering on the Dead Sea East upon Simeon West and the Tribe of Benjamin on the North and the Idumaeans on the South Comparatively large with reference to the other Tribes but otherwise unable to contain or feed those infinite multitudes without the extraordinary providence of Almighty God which are recorded to be in it King David mustering 470000 fighting men of this Tribe alone which was more than half the number found in the rest of the Tribes A Tribe which had a native Sovereignty over all the others the Scepter the Legislative power and the worlds Messiah being all promised unto this Places of most observation in it 1. Arad situate in the entrance of Iudaea in the way from the Wilderness of Edom. 2. Hebron one of the antientest Cities of Canaan the seat of Giants called Anakim or the sonnes of Anak This word Anak signifieth a chain worn for ornament and it seemeth that this Anak enriched with the spoils of his enemies wore a chain of Gold leaving both the custome and name to his posterity We read the like of Manlius Torquatus in the Roman Histories This Town did Abraham buy for a buriall place for his dead and in it his wife Sarah was first buried and after her four of the Patriarchs Adjoyning to this town is the plain of Mamre where Abraham the Father of the faithfull sitting in his Tent was visited from Heaven by God in the shape of man Here David kept his Court before the winning of Hierusalem to this place came the Tribes to anoint him King over Israel and hither came Absalon under the pretence of paying his vowes to usurp the Kingdome of his Father 3. Tecoa the City of Amos the Prophet and also of that woman who by the words which Ioab put into her mouth perswaded the King to call Absolon from exile In the Wilderness of this Tecoa there assembled the Inhabitants of Moab Ammon and Mount Seir to overthrow Iuda But the Lord being appeased by the publique Fast proclamed and kept by Iehosaphat and
story see at large in the Book of the Indges chap. 19 20 21. The territories of this Tribe lay betwixt those of Ephraim on the North and Iudah on the South having the Dead-Sea to the East and Tribe of Dan to the West-ward of them The chief of their Towns and Cities were 1. Micmas the incamping place of Saul 1 Sam. 13. 2. and the abiding place of Ionathan one of the Maccaboean brethren 1 Macc. 9. 73. 2. Mispah famous in being the ordinary place of assembly for the whole body of the people in matters of warre or peace as also in that standing in the midst of Canaan it was together with Gilgal made the seat of justice to which Samuel went yearly to give judgement to the people 3. Gebah the North border of the Kingdome of Iudah toward Israel 4. Gibeah the Countrey of Saul the first King where the a busing of the Levites wife by the young men of this Town had almost rooted the Tribe of Renjamin out of the garden of Israel 5. At a great and strong City in the siege of which the Israels were first discomfited but when by the death of Achan who had stoln the accursed thing the Camp was purged Josuah by a warlike stratagem surprised it 6. Gibeon the mother City of the Gibeonites who presaging the unresistable victories of the Israelites came to the Camp of Josuah and by a wile obtained peace of Josuah and the People Emploied by them in hewing wood and drawing water for the use of the Tabernacle after the fraud was made known unto them called Nethinims Ezr. 43. from Nathan which signifies to give because they were given to the service of the Tabernacle first of the Temple after Saul about four hundred years after slew some of them for which fact the Lord caused a famine on the land which could not be taken away till seven of Sauls sonnes were by David delivered unto the Gibeonites and by them hanged This famine did God send because in killing those poor Gibeonites the Oath was broken which Josuah and the Princes swore concerning them In defence of those Gibeonites it was that Josuah waged war against the Kings of the Canaanites and staied the motion of the Sun by his fervent praiers 7. Jericho destroied by the sound of Rams-horns was not onely levelled by Josuah to the ground but a curse inflicted on him that should attempt the re-building of it This curse notwithstanding at the time when Ahab reigned in Israel which was about five hundred years after the ruine of it Hiel a Bethelite delighted with the pleasantness of the place reedified it But as it was foretold by Iosuah as he laid the foundation of the wals he lost his eldest Sonne and when he had finished it and was setting up the gates thereof he lost also the younger It may be Hiel when he began his work minded not the prophecy it may be he believed it not peradventure he thought the words of Iosuah not so much to proceed from the spirit of prophecy as from an angry and vexed heart they being spoken in way of wish or execration And it is possible it may be he chose rather to build the eternity of his name on so pleasant and beautifull a City than on the lines and issues of two young men 8. Anathoth the birth-place of the Prophet Ieremy and the patrimony of Abiathar the high Priest sent hither by the command of Solomon as to a place of his own when deposed from his Office by that King 9. Nob called 1 Sam. 22. 19. the Cit of the Priests destroyed by Saul for the relief which Abimelech the high Priest had given to David the Aâ—k of the Lord then residing there 10. Gilgaâ— upon the banks of Iordan where Iosuah did first eat of the fruits of the Land and kept his first Passeover where he circumcised such of the People as were born during their wandring in the Wilderness and nigh to which he set up twelve stones for a Memorial to posterity that the waters of Jordan did there divide themselves to give passage to the twelve Tribes of Israel where Agag King of the Amalekites was hewen in peeces by Samuel and where Samuel once every year administred Justice to the People For being seated in the midst of the land of Israel betwixt North and South and on the Eastside of the Countrey neer the banks of Iordan it served very fitly for that purpose as Mispah also did which stood in the same distance in regard of the length of the land of Canaan but situate towards the West Sea neer the land of the Philistinis used therefore enterchangeably for the ease of the people 11. Bthel at first called Luz but took this new name in remembrance of the vision which Iacob saw here at his going towards Mesopotamia as is said Gen. 28. 19. It signifieth the house of God and was therefore chosen by Jeroboam for the setting up of one of his Golden Calves though thereby as the Prophet saith he made it to be Beth-aver the house of vanity Osee 4. 15. and 10. 5. For then it was a part of the Kingdome of the Ten Tribe and the Southern border of that Kingdome on the coasts of Ephraim but taken from it by Abijah the King of Judah and after that accounted as a member of his Kingdome till the destruction of it by the Chaldoeans Called with the rest of those parts in the time of the Maccabees by the of Aphoerema which signifieth a thing taken away because taken from the Ten Tribes to which once it belonged 1. Maccab. 11. 34. where it is said to have been taken from the Countrey of Samaria and added unto the borders of Iudoea 12. Ramath another place there mentioned and said to have been added to the Realm of Iudah having been formerly the South border of the Kingdome of Israel and therefore strongly fortified by Baoesha in the time of Asa King of Iudah 13. Chadid or Hadid one of the three Cities the other two being 14. Lod and 15. Ono which were inhabited by the Fenjamites after the Captivity Destroyed in the warres with the Kings of Syria and afterwards rebuilt by Simâ—n the Maccaboean But he chief glory of this Tribe and of all the rest and not so only but of all the whole world besides was the famous City of Hurusalem seated upon a rocky Mountain every way to be ascended with steep and difficult ascents except towards the North environed on all other sides also with some neighbouring mountainets as if placed in the middest of an Amphitheatre It consisted in the time of its greatest flourish of four parts separated by their several Walls as if severall Cities we may call them the Upper City the Lower City the New City and the City of Herod all of them but the Lower City seated upon their severall hills Of these that which we call the City of Herod had formerly been beautified with the houses of many of the
for the cost of the Emperour in whose name Lucan had bestowed this Epitaph on that first Monument Hic situs est Magnus placet hoc Fortuna Sepulchrum Dicere Pompeii quo condi malluit illum Quam terra carnisse Socer Which may be Englished to this purpose Here Magnus lies Such Fortune is thy doom That this vile earth should be great Pompeys Tomb. In which even Caesars self would rather have His Son-in-Law interr'd than want a grave Places of most consideration in it 1. Dinhahah the City of Bela the first King of Edom. 2. Anith the City of Hadâ—d and 3. Pan the City of Hadar two others of the Kings hereof which three are mentioned Gen. 36. 32. 35. 39. 4. Berzamna placed here by Ptolomy supposed to be the same with Bershabee in the Tribe of Simeon the utmost border South-wards of the Land of Canaan of which more there 5. Caparorsa 6. Gammararis and 7. Elasa all of them mentioned by Ptolomy which sheweth them to be of some consideration in those times though now forgotten with the former 8. Anthedon on the South-side of the River Besor opposite to Gaza in the Tribe of Simeon which is situate on the Northern bank A port Town once of good repute till defaced by Alexander King of the lewes re-edified afterwards by Herod the Great and named Agrâ—ppias in honour of Agrippa the favorite and Sonne-in-Law of Augustus Caesar 9. Raphia memorable for the great defeat which Ptolomy Philopater there gave unto Antiochus surnamed Magnus 10. Rhinocurura so called from a mishap which befel the Inhabitants hereof by mangling and defacing their noses By Plinie and Sâ—rabâ— called Rhinocurula and at this day Pharamica Memorable for an old but ill-grounded tradition that here the world was divided by lots betwixt the posterity of Noah and so considerable in the warres of the holy land that it was strongly fortified by Baldwin the first to obstruct the passage of such forces as usually came out on Egypt to aid the Turks 11. Ostracine now Stragionâ— on the Sea-side beneath Anthedon and in that part of the Countrey which from Mount Casius hath the name of Casiotus ascribed by Ptolomy to Egypt but being they are both on the North of the Lake of Sirbon more properly belonging to Palestina But most of these being now buried in their ruines there are left none but a few Castles and scattered villages the villages inhabited for the most part by Arabians the Castles garrisoned by Turks The chief of which lying on the Sea in the road to Egypt are 12. Hamones a small Castle not farre from Gaza used chiefly for a Toll-booth to receive custome of such Merchants as pass that way 13. Harissa a small Castle also serving specially for the same use but stronger and of more importance because neer the Sea from which not above two miles distant and for that cause garrisoned with a hundred Souldiers environed with a few houses by reason of the commodity of the water which is sweet and wholesome else little better than a Desart 14. Catio an other Castle or rather Toll-booth with a garrison of about 60 Souldiers in it seated in a place so desert and unfruitful that nothing vegetable groweth in it but a few starved Palm-trees The water which they have there so bad and brackish though esteemed good enough for the common Souldiers that all which the Captain drinketh is brought from 15. Tina a Town upon the Sea-shore about twelve miles distant and the last upon this coast towards Egypt The first Inhabitants of this Countrey were the Horites the Horites which dwelt in Mount Seir as we reade in Gen. cap. 14 v. 6. that is to say which dwelt in that hilly Countrey which afterwards was called Mount Seir. But whether it were so called from Esaus dwelling here as is said before or from Seir the Horite mentioned Gen. 36. 20. as perhaps may probably be supposed need not now come into dispute Broken by Cherdolaomer and his Associates they were the more easily subdued by Esau Who leaving the land of Canaan to his brother Iacob Gen. 36. 7 8. because those parts in which they dwelt did not afford them room enough for their several Cattel came into this Countrey and having destroyed the Horites from before them succeeded in their habitations and dwelt there in their stead â—venunto this day Deut. 2. 22. T is true we find Esau in Mount Seir before this remove for it is said that Iacob at his first coming out of Mesopotamia sent messengers before him to Esau his brother unto the Land of Seir the Countrey of Edom Gen. 32. 3. And hence a question hath been moved how Esau dwelling there before Jacobs coming can be said to remove thither to make room for him To this Sir Walter Ra egh and some others answer that at the time when Jacob came out of Padan-Aram Esau dwelt in those parts of the Mountains which lie on the East of Jordan called afterwards Galaad and Mount Hermon by which Jacob must needs passe in his way to Canaan which Mountains then were called by the name of Seir and from thence Syrion by the Zidonians or Phoenicians in the ages following from whence driven by the Amorites at such time as they vanquished those of Moab and Ammon they were forced to seat themselves on the South of Canaan where Moses found them But with this I am by no means satisfied For besides that it maketh Esau to carry a Mount Sier with him wheresoever he went it doth expressely differ from the plain words of Scripture both in the occasion and the time of his setling there the victories which the Amorites had over the Ammonites and Moabites being then fresh and newly gotten when Moses with the children of Israel came into these parts which was at the least 200. years after Esau did withdraw himself to the land of Edom. And therefore I should rather think that Esau finding himself distasted by his Father and Mother in regard of his Canaanitish mariages and the hatred which he bare to Jacob departed from them and so journed in the South parts amongst the Horites of Moun Seir that thither Jacob sent his messengers to make peace between them that the reconciliation being made Esau returned unto the place where before he sojourned and having brought thence his children cattel and the rest of his substance fixed himself again neer the house of his Fathers and finally that on Isaacs death finding his family increased his heards of flocks augmented and the rest of his substance also doubled by the death of his father he thought it fit also to enlarge his dwelling and so removed back once more to Edom. A thing not needful to be done had he dwelt in Galaad Hâ—rmon or any other part of that Mountainous Tract considering the great distance betwixt those Mountaines and the City of Hebron in which Isaac dwelt nigh to which Iacob also had set up his dwelling But on what
our Law-students in London called the Temple was the chief house of the Knights of this order in England and was by the Knights of Saint John whose principal mansion was in Smithfield sold unto the students of the Laws for the yearly rent of 10 l. about the middle of the reign of Edward the third These three orders M. Salden and deservedly putteth not in his Titles of honour in that they were prohibited to kiss a woman honourary Knight-hood and the love of Ladies going together like vertue and reward Thus much for Palestine OF ARABIA ARABIA hath on the East Chaldaea and the Bay or Gulf of Persia on the West Palestine some part of Aegypt and the whole course of the Red-Sea on the North the River Euphraes with some parts of Syria and Palestine and on the South the main Southern Ocean But at some times the name extended somewhat further Pliny enlargeth it as far as to Comagena the North part of Syria in regard that many Arabian Colonies had been their planted by Tigranes and Xenophon comprehending in it the greatest part also of Mesopotamia because situate on the West of the River Tigris and consequently the Western part of the Assyrian Empire as the word Ereb doth import from whence some derive the Erymon and name hereof Which notwithstanding in the generall esteem of Authors it is bounded only as before As for the name there be some that derive it from Arabus a supposed Sonne of Apollo and Babylonia others from three supposititious Sons of Janus Pater one of the pretended Grand-Sonnes of Cham. Who is fabled to have sent his Sonne Arabus into Arabia Deserta Petreius into Arabia Petraea and Sabus into Arabia Felix the dwelling place of the Sabaeans And for this trim conceit we are beholding to the Berosus of Frier Annius More probable is their conjecture who derive the name from the Hebrew Arab signifying black by reason of the swarth or tawny complexion of the inhabitants who are inter niâ— rum fulvum as Vertomannus an eye-witness hath informed us of them on the same reason as one of the Provinces of Africa is commonly entituled the Land of Negroes But the most likely origination of it as I conceive is from Harabi which signifieth in the Hebrew a Theef or Robber such as the Arabians in all ages have been known to be According unto that of the Prophet Jeremy In the waies thou hast sate for them as an Arabian in the Wilderness as our English reads it tanquam Latro insidians in solitudine saith the Vulgar Latine Jerem. 32. St. Hierome though he render it quasi Latro as the Vulgar doth yet in his Commentary he informs us that the word doth also signifie an Arabian quae gens latrociniis deditausque hodie incursat Palestinae fines c. which people being addicted to thest and robberie do to this day faith he infest the coasts of Palestine which border neer them and lay in wait for those which had any occasion to travel thither Agreeable hereunto is the observation of Martin del Rio Adeo latrociniis infames sunt ut Hebraeis Arabs latronem denotat sicut Chananaeus Mercatorem Chaldaeus Mathematicum i.e. So infamous were they for their theft and frequent Robberies that it was as familiar with the Jews to call a thief by the name of Arabian as by Chanaanite to signifie a Merchant or to use the word Chaldaean for a Mathematician In the same sense they came in the succeeding times to be called Saracens from Sarak or Saraka an Arabian word which signifieth to steal whereof more anon no otherwise than one of the American Islands had the name of Ladrones or Insula latronum given by Magellanus from the theevishness of the Inhabitants who had stoln his cock-boat I have staid the longer on the name because it doth express so much of the Charactar of the people also living for the most part upon spoil and robberie as all that travell that way know by sad experience Of mean statures raw-boned tawny or swart-complexioned having feminine voices of swift but noiseless gate and upon you ere you are aware Of no set dwellings except only in Arabia Felix living in tents which they remove like walking Cities for the benefit of pasturage and hope of booty for this last cause hanging about the skirts of more habitable Countreys and having robbed retire with a marvellous speed Mounted on Dromedaries for that purpose a beast of most incredible swiftness satisfied with little food though without water to it and will easie carry a man a hundred miles a day without any refreshing Nor are such horses as they have though but poor and lean of less speed or less patient of travel whom they feed twice a day with the milk of Camels and think them not worth keeping if not able to outgoe an Ostrich As now formerly all horsemen and but ill appointed fitter to rob and spoil than to deal with Souldiers as riding stark naked and trusting rather to the swiftness of their horses than any other way of resistance where they were opposed There language is the Arabick so called from this Countrey but not proper to this Countrey onely Spoken in all places where Mahometanism hath got any footing The Alcoran being written in it the publick offices of their Religion performed in it and the tongue taught in Schools as generally as with us the Latine but made the natural language in Mesopotamia Syria Palestine the three Arabia's Egypt and all Barbary except the Kingdome of Morocco A great extent but short of that which some give to it who will have it spoken in two parts of the whole habitable world The Christian faith was first here planted by Saint Paul of whose being in Arabia after his conversion he telleth us Gal. 1. 17. to which the coming in of the Saracens gave a great increase in the time of Mavâ—â— their Queen during the Empire of Valentinian the first Moses a man of exemplary piety and famed for many miracles being created their first Bishop after more generally propagated over all the Countrey by their King Alamandarus Anastasius then reigning in the East But long it had not been received when supplanted by Mahometanism which had its first beginning here and hath so universally overspred the whole face hereof that now there are no Christians left in all the Countrey except only in Elior a Port Town in the Bay of Arabia Felix in Petra the chief City of Arabia Petraea and two small Monasteries about Mount Sinai It is in circuit about 4000 miles but of so unequall and heterogeneous composition that no generall Character can be given of it and therefore we must look upon it as it stands divided into Arabia Deserta 2. Arabia Petraea 3. Arabia Felix and 4. the Arabick Ilands 1. ARABIA DESERTA ARABIA DESERTA called Beriara by the Turks is bounded on the East with Babylonia on the West with parts of Palestine and Arabia Petraea on the North with
of Asia were armed like the Indians but the Aethiops of Africa were arrayed with the skins of beasts Here then we have an Asian Aethiopia in the time of Herodotus the same acknowledged by Pausanias an old Greek writer and by Philostratus after him though they look for it in the wrong place the first amongst the Seres in the North of Asia the other on the River Ganges too much in the East Nor doth Aethicus one of the old Cosmographers published by Simlerus shoot more nâ—or the mark who speaking of the River Tigris faith that it buryeth it self and runneth under the ground in Aethiopia Which though Simler doth interpret of these parts of Arabia yet questionless that Author meaneth it of the Countreys about Mount Taurus where that River doth indeed run under ground and having passed under those vast mountains riseth up again But what need further search be made to find out the situation of this Aethiopia when it is bounded out so plainly in the holy Scriptures For when it is said of Zipporah the wife of Moses that she was an Aethiopian woman Num. 12. 1. who is well known to have been a native of this Countrey and when it is said in the 2 Chron. 21. 16. that the Lord stirred up against Jehoram the spirit of the Philistims and of the Arabians that were near the Aethiopians it must needs be that the Aethiopia there spoken of must be conterminous to the rest of Arabia and be intended of that Countrey wherein Madian was So where God threatneth by the mouth of the Prophet Exekiel that he would lay wast the land of Egypt from the Tower of Syene even unto the borders of Aethiopia chap. 29. 10. that is to say from one end thereof unto the other it followeth necessarily that Aethiopia there meant must be this part of Arabia or the Land of Chus as the bound of Egypt most remote from the tower of Syene which all Geographers acknowledge to be in the extreme South parts thereof towards the Cataracts of Nilus For to expound it as some do of Aethiopia in Africk on the borders whereof Syene stood and stood so indifferently betwixt it and Egypt that Stephanus an antient Writer makes it very doubtfull to which of the two it did belong were to make the Scripture speak plain non-sence as plain as if a man should say that the French comquered all the Netherlands from Graveling to Flanders or that the sword hath ranged over all England from Barwick to Scotland As then we have found this Aethiopia of the old Testament to be neer the Philistims on the one side and the Land of Egypt on the other so may we find it to be bounded also on the East with Babylonia or Chaldoea the River Gihon which is said to compass the whole Land of Aethiopia or the land of Chus Gen. 2. 13. being no other than a branch of the River Euphrates which falleth into the Lakes of Chaldoea So that the translation of the Septuagint in reading Chusit is or the land of Chus by Ethiopia needs no such alteration or emendation as some men suppose The mistakes whereof there have been many which arise from hence not being to be charged on them or on their translation but on the ignorance of the Reader or errour of such Expositors who dreaming of no other AEthiopia than of that in Africk have made the Scriptures speak such things as it never meant and carried these Chusites into the African Ethiopia where they never were And yet perhaps it may be said that this posterity of Chus being streitned in their own possessions or willing to seek new adventures might have crossed over the Red-Sea or Gulf of Arabia being but seven miles broad where narrowest and mingling with the Sons of Ludim on the other side might either give the name of Aethiopians to them or receive it from them Now to go forwards with the story the first great action atributed to these Cbusites or Arabian Aethops incorporated with the rest of those mingled Nations is the expedition of Zerah the King hereof against Asa King of Judah drawing after him an Army of a million and three hundred Chariots of war the greatest Army ever read of in unquestioned story but for all that discomfited by the Lord of hosts on the praiers of Asa and all the spoyl of that huge Army carried to Hierusalem After this Tirrakth another of these Aethiopian Kings finding how dangerous the great growth of the Assyrian Kingdome might prove unto him prepared a puissant Army against Senacherib then besieging Libna threatning the conquest of all Judah and invading Egypt upon the news of whose approach Senacherib's forces which were even upon the gaining of Pelusium the Gate of Egypt were fain to dislodge and provide for their safety For though Herodotus call Senacherib King of Arabia and Assyria yet was he Master onely of those parts of Arabia which had been formerly possessed by the Kings of Israel being no more than some few Cities of Petraea bordering next unto them or perhaps called so onely in respect of those parts of Syria and Mesopotamia which were sometimes comprehended under the name of Arabia as before is said What part they after took in the great war betwixt Nebuchadnezzar and Pharaoh Necho King of Egypt is not hard to say For that besides the same reasons of state obliging them to side with the Egyptian were stil in force their giving Necho leave to pass thorow their Countrey with his Army to invade the Babylonian on the banks of Euphrates make that plain enough Now that both Tirr akah and Zerah were Kings of this Asian and not of the African Aethiopia is most clear and evident partly in regard the Kings 〈◊〉 Egypt would never suffer such huge Armies to pass thprow the whole length of their Dominions but principally because it is said in the holy Scriptures that Asa having overthrown that vast Army of Zerah smote all the Cities about Gezar which formerly had belonged unto the Philistims but were then possessed by these Chusites and their Associates After this either as Confederates or subjects we find them aiding unto Xeâ—xes in his war on Greece and like enough it was that in Alexanders march from Egypt towards Persia they submitted to him as did all the other Countries thorow which he passed He being dead Antigonus one of his great Commanders sent Athenaeus with an Army to bring them in who being trained into an ambush was discomfited by them Demetrius the Sonne of Antigonus thinking that he had done enough in revenge of that overthrow by compelling them to sue for peace In the time of the Seleucian race in Syria we find them governed by Kings of their own most of them called by the name of Aretas of which one was of special note in the declining forrunes of the Seleucidans for bidding very fair for the Crown of that Countrey another mentioned by Saint Paul 2 Cor. 11. 32. as Lord of
there is Camaran most extremely hot of most note for the many spoils there made by the Portugals 3. Xamoa the earth whereof is said to be Red perhaps to countenance the vulgar tradition of calling this the Red Sea from the colour of the sands of shores and the King a Moore 4. The Samaritan Iland spoken of by Scaliger inhabited by a remainder of that people who assoon as they saw any stranger land upon their coasts would most religiously desite him not to touch them II. The SOUTHERN OCEAN comprehendeth that vast body of waters which from the Eastern banks of both Aethiopia's coast along on the South of Arabia Felix and so directly East-ward to the furthest India in this regard called by some Writers Oceanus Indicus by others Mare Australe from the situation and by some also Mare Rubrum or the Red Sea from Erythras a great King as they suppose reigning hereabouts and giving name not onely to the Red Sea or Gulf of Arabia strictly and specially so called but to all the Sea-coasts also from the opening of the Bay of Arabia to the coasts of India by them called Mare Erythraum In this vast Ocean Ptolomy placeth many Ilands which belong to Arabia but of little note viz. two Ilands by the name of Insula Agathoclis 2. Three more by the name of Cocconati 3. Dioscoris by Pliny called Dioscurias with a City of the same name in it 4. Seven others in the Bay called Sinus Sachalites by the name of Zenobii 5. Organa by Strabo called Tyrrina memorable for the Sepulchre of Erythras before mentioned being a great Hill planted with trees 6. Sarapias by Ammianus Marceuinus called Turgana famed for a Temple of Serapis the Egyptian Idol None of them now of any Credit nor formerly of any great note the two last excepted III. On the East-side of Arabia Felix betwixt it and Persia lieth another large Arm of the Southern Ocean antiently called Sinus Persicus or the Bay of Persia now Golfo di Elkadiffe A turbulent and unruly Sea the Southern Ocean breaking in at the one end and the River Euphrates at the other the continual combatting or clashing of which two great waters makes it so unquiet Ptolomy placeth in this Bay but as parts or members of Arabia 1. Tylus which Arianus sets at the mouth of Euphrates Samus in the Indian Seas affirming it to be well stored with vines and olives another of this name being placed by Theophrastus in the Bay of Arabia but probably the place mistaken affording good materials for shipping 2. Apphana 3. Tharo 4. Ichara of which nothing memorable To these somelate Travellers have adjoyned two others if not some of the former under those new names that is to say 5. Bayrea and 6. Gonfiar where they take the best Pearles in the World in beds of Oisters Other Ilands of this Bay if any do belong to Persia where if occasion so require we shall speak more of them To return therefore to the main-land of Arabia-Felix the first Inhabitants thereof were the sonnes of Chus and the families which they brought with them Their memories preserved in the names of some of the chief Towns and Nations till the dayes of Plinte Ptolomy and some others of the antient writers Divided afterwards into the severall Tribes or Septs of the Cassanitae Cinadocolpitae Homeritae Adramitae Elesari Salchalita Anaritae Gerrai Aegai Sabai Minai Leanitae Cattabani Abuceni and divers others each governed separately and apart by their several Chiefs whom they honoured as in other places with the name of Kings One of which spoken of by Justine named Hierotimus is said to have been the Father of 500 Children Easie to have been overcome because so divided if any potent neighbour had attempted the conquest of them as it is wondrous strange they did not considering the richness of the Countrey and the many temptations which it had to invite them to it More worthily deserving the name of Felix in that never conquered than in all the other rarities and delights thereof By Alexander once designed for the seat of his Empire who probably had endeavoured the conquest of it having finished his warre against the Persians had he not died in Babylon at his coming back Nor did the Romans ever extend their Empire beyond Petrea though once Augustus did attempt it employing in that action Largus his Lieutenant in Egypt one Same 's being then King of those parts which lay neerest to him The Romans at their first entry found no resistance But when by the extraordinary heat of the air and drinking salt waters they began to grow diseased and sickly the Arabians fell lustily upon them and made them return back both with loss and shame After this nothing done by the Romans to disturb their quiet nor much done by the Christians to advance their glories the whole divided into almost as many Religion as Principalities and Estates Most of them Gentiles but Circumcised as the Ismaelites and other Arabians had been of old many Jews intermingled with them and some store of Christians but those divided also into Sects and factions And in this state it stood when Mahomet first began to broach his blasphemous dotages By birth of Jathripp an obscure village then not far from Medina his Father called Abdilla an Idolatrous Pagan his mother named Hemina as perverse a Jewess Deprived of both his Parents when but two years old he was left unto the care of an Uncle who not able to give him education not willing to be at the change to keep him longer sold him at sixteen years of age to the Ismaelites by whom exposed to sale in the opea markets he was bought by one Abdalmutalif a wealthy Merchant By him employed at first in daudgory and servile offices till noting his great wit and fitness for better services he at last used him as his factor sending him with his Camels and loads of Merchandize into Syria Persia Egypt and other places wherein he did behave himself with such dexteritie that he much increased his Masters wealth and his own estimation Of person he is said to be low and withall scald-headed but otherwise comely to the eye and of good aspect Much troubled with the falling sickness which infirmity he made good use of afterwards affirming that those fits were nothing but he evenly raptures in which he did converse with the Angel Gabriel He is said to have been also well skilled in Magick by which he taught a white Pigeon to feed at his ear which he gave out to be the Holy Ghost by whom instructed in the law which he was to publish but this not till afterwards By Sorceries comeliness of person and the great knowledge which he had in his masters business he gained so farre on the affections of his Mistress that on the death of Abdalmutalif she made him her husband Possessed of all his masters wealth he affected ease and being till then of no Religion or at best a Pagan he began to
Armenian King who came hither to sue for aid against the Turks by whom then dispossessed of his estates By Ussan-Cassanes one of the Princes of this Countrey of whom more hereafter who had the fortune to obtain the Crowh of Persia Anno 1472. it was made a Province of that Kingdome and so continued till the year 1515. when conquered by Selimus the first and by him made a part of the Turkish Empire more fully setled and assured in the reign of Amurath the third who by causing many Forts and Garrisons to be planted in it made the conquest absolute The Armes of this Kingdom when a Kingdom governed by Princes of its own of the Christian faith were Gules 3 heads of a Buck Argent Crowned Or. 2. COLCHIS COLCHIS is bounded on the East with Iberia on the West with the Euxine Sea and past of the Tartars Precopenses on the North with Tartarie from which parted by those vasl hills which the Romans called Caucasi and on the South with Armenia Major from which separated by the Montes Moschici The reason of the name I find not Nor can yield unto Bochartus who fetcheth the original of the name and Nation from Cusluhim one of the sonnes of Mizraim the sonne of Cham the Etymology of the name being too much wrested and Egypt too farr off to give a being to Colchis in those early daies though possibly in times succeeding the Aegyptians hearing by the Greeks of the wealth of the Countrey might send Colonies of their people thither as to other places It is now called Mengrelia The Countrey said to be very fruitful if the care of the husbandman were not wanting Their vines they plant at the feet of great trees which twining about the armes thereof lade them full of Grapes with which and other fruits rising from the Earth they used of late times to furnish the Store-houses of their Kings for want of ready money to fill his Coffers their tributes being paid in such commodities Formerly of great fame for abundance of gold found in the sands of their Rivers issuing from the Caucasian Mountains The thing affirmed by Appianus in his Mithridatica 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Many of their springs saith he which come out of Caucasus carry veins of Gold The like saith Strabo also and some other Antients With which and out of their rich Mines both of Gold and Silver the Kings hereof were so well furnished with those metals that the furniture of their Chambers were all of Gold and the beams of their Lodgings were made of Silver But now so destitute of both that the people for want of money to buy and sell with are inforced to barter their commodities and change one for another The people at the present very rude and barbarous so inhumane and voide of naturall affection that they sell their children to the Turks The better sort of them much given to belly-cheer dancing and singing loose sonnets of love and daliance using much wine in their in tertainments which the more their Guests drink the better welcome inflamed wherewith they offer them for a cooler their wives or Sisters with charge to yield them all content esteeming it no small credit to them if it be accepted Nor are the women much averse from the entertainment whether to please themselves or obey their husbands let them tell that can The Christian faith was first here planted in the time of the Emperour Justinus by whose perswasion Taurus Prince of the Colchi then at the Court in Constantinople became a Christian and being baptized was returned back into his Countrey with the title of King But Cabades the King of Persia much ofended at it proclamed war against him which hindred the further progress of the Gospell till the year 860. About which time Methodius and Cyrill two reverend men were by the Patriarch of Constantinople employed in this service which they succesfully effected in that regard they hold to the communion of the Church of Greece and belong to the jurisdiction of that Patriarch To whom conform in most dogmaticall points of their Religion and in many practicall And though they have a distinct language of their own which hath no affinity with the Greek yet do they celebrate their Divine Offices in the Greek tongue and follow the Rituals of that Church which few of them understand any better than the Vulgar Papists of France Spain or Germany do the Latine service Whether it be that they have no learned men amongst them either to translate their old Liturgic or to compose a new or that they hold tall alterations in Religion to be matters of danger or that ignorance is the best mother of devotion as is thought by others I am nor able to determine The chief Rivers of this Conntrey are 1. Hippus 2. Cyaneus 3. Chaeristus all rising out of the Caucasian Mountains and falling into the Euxine 4. Phasis the principall of all rising out of the Moâ—es Moschici or Armenian Mountains and there called Boas Navigable with smaller vessels a great way up into the Countrey and with great ships 18 miles from the Sea Memorable amongst the Antients for the landing of the Argonatutes in the mouth thereof and those delicate fowl called from hence Phasides or Phasiani Phesants which they brought with them into Europe As for this expedition of the Argonautes being the most remarkable action in those elder ages of the world when Piracy and depredations were accounted for Heroical vertues it was no other than the adventure of some noble Grecians for the gold of Cholchos The Age wherein it hapned was about the 11 year of Gideon the Judge of Israel The chief Adventurers Jason Orpheus the famous Poet Castor and Pollux the Sonnes of Tindarus Telamon and Peleus the Sonnes of Aeacius and Fathers of Aâ—ax and Achilles Lacries the Father of Vlysses Amphiaraus the Sooth-sayer Hercules Theseus Meleager with many others of like note These moved with the great noise of the wealth of Colchos and the riches of King Aetus then therein reigning resolved upon a voyage thither embarked in a ship called Argos whence the name of Argonautes whereof one Typhis was chief Pilot Passing the Hellespont Propontick and Thracian Bosphorus they came into the Euxine Sea and after many difficulties and strarge Adventures which such Knights Errants could not chuse but encounter with they landed in the River Phasis and came to the Kings Coutt and there were kindly entertained But finding the Kings Treasures to be too well guarded to be took by force said by the Poets to be kept by a Draâ—â—n alwaies waking they practised with Medea the daughter of Aetes to assist them in robbing her Father Who being in love with Jason on promise of mariage with him assented to it by whose Attisices which the Poets call Magicall charmes the Guardians being circumvented and the treasure gotten they all together with Medea imbarked again and af er a long and dangerous voyage returned into Greece This is
austere life without wronging any man or otherwise deserved nobly of the common-wealth as the Authors of some signall benefit unto their Countrey These I conceive to be some evident remainders of Christianity or the Remembrances rather of that Christianity which formerly was known amongst them First planted here as may be probably collected by Saint Thomas or some of his Disciples an antient Breviary or Liturgy of the Indian Churches giving good hint to it Where it is said Per D. Thomam regnum coelorum volavit et ascendit ad Sâ—nas i. e. that by Saint Thomas the Kingdom of Heaven was preached unto those of China Some Characters here were also of it in the time of the Tartars though now obliterated and not visible but in these defacements And in this state it stood till the time of our Fathers in which the Jesuites commendably industrious in the propagation of the Christian faith not without great danger to themselves have endeavoured and in part effected their conversion For though they have gained but few Proselytes in regard of those infinite numbers of people which are said to live here yet some Converts they have made amongst them and thereby sown those seeds of that saving truth though mingled with some Tares of their own which may in time increase and spread over all the Countrey Hills of great note here are not many here being but one Mountain touched upon by Ptolomy in his description of the Countrie called Sinarum Regio which we conceive to be this China agreeable unto the observation of modern writers by whom it is affirmed to be so plain and levell and so unswelled with hills at all that they have Carts and Coaches driven with sayles as ordinarily as drawn with horses in these parts Not the less destitute of Rivers for this want of mountains Ptolomy naming in it 1. Aspthara 2. Senus 3. Ambastus and 4. Cotiaris all which had there their fount and fall and yet he knew the out-skirts of the Country onely Here are also many great Lakeâ— not inferiour to some Seas in bigness so plentifull in fish as if they contended with the soyl which should be most profitable and yet so little swelled with winds though the winds many times blow strongly that both upon these Lakes and on the Rivers and Sea-coasts they pass up and down in sinall barks with no other sail than a bough set up an-end in the middest of them by the help whereof they make good speed in their navigations Nor do these Lakes or Rivers use to overslow their banks or endamage the Countrey but when they do it brings some fatail ruine with it as in the year 1557 when the Lake of Sancey breaking out overwhelmed seven Cities many Towns and of Villages and Countrey people almost infinite numbers Towns of most note amongst the Sinae though nothing but the names be remaining of them 1. Bramna and 2. Rhabana honoured with the title of Civitates 3. Aspithra 4. Achatara more within the land but all four under some degree of Northern Latitude 5. Thine the Metropolis of the Countrey by some called Sinae 6. Sarata 7. Catoranagara these on the South-side of the line But in this Ptolomy was mistaken it being found by the more certain observations of our later writers that no part of Chin comes within 20 degrees of the Aequinoctiall and so not capable of having any Towns or Cities of a Southern Latitude Here was also a large by called Sinaerum Sinus a Promontory named Notium in the fourth degree of Northern Latitude and another named Satyrocum lying under the Aequinox More than this of the Cities of the antient Sinae I have nothing to say which I dare offer to the Reader But to behold them as they are presented to our view in the modern China it hath been said that for number there are no fewer than 591 Cities and those so uniformly built so conformably to one another that they differ not in form and fashion but in quantity onely Much like the Cities of Utopia mentioned by Sir Thomas More Idem situs omnibus eadem quatenus per locum licet rerum facties so neer resembling one another that he who knoweth but one of them may conjecture at all And this is the manner of their building Most of their Cities have the benefit of some navigable River neer which they stand the waters whereof serve them both for navigation and domestick uses Two great Streets crossing one another in the very middest so broad that ten horsemen may ride a brest in the narrowest of them so strait that a man standing in the middle may see either end each end being shut up with a Gate of great strenghth and beauty and those Gates fortified and strengthned with thick plates of iron Generally greater and more stately than those of Europe but defective in that point of elegancy which the Magnificent Churches and more sumptuous buildings for the dispatch of publique businesses in these parts abound with Their private houses for the most part are also low and destitute of Porches Windows Galleries the principall ornaments and graces of Architecture Nor are their Cities built onely for resort or trade but for strength and safety environed with deep and broad ditches the wal's of brick or stone strong above belief planted with Ordnance and Artillery in convenient places and every night the Gates not only locked but sealed not to be opened till unsealed by the principall Magistrate But not to rest our selves on this generall Character let us take a more particular view of some of the principall And in that list we find 1. Quinsâ—y called Suntien by the natives containing once in circuit an hundred miles and having in the middest of it a Lake of 30 miles compass in which Lake are two goodly Ilands and in them two magnificent Palaces adorned with all necessaries either for majesty or convenience in which are celebrated the publique feasts and the mariages of the better sort The Lake is nourished with divers Rivers the chief being Polysango and Cacamâ—can on which Rivers 12000 bridges lift up their stately heads and under whose immense Arches great ships with sails spread abroad and top and top-gallant may and do usually pass It was also said to have had ten market-places each of them four miles asunder and every one in form quadrangular the sides thereof half a mile in length Here were said also to be twelve Companies of tradesmen or Artizans each company having 12000 shops and in all a million and 600000 Families But now on the removall of the Court from hence to Cambalu by the Tartars and since to Nanquin and Piquin by the Prince of the house of Hombu seconded partly the fury of the warres and partly by the violence of Earth-quakes it hath lost no small part of her antient beauty and renown 2. Vnguen famous for the abundance of sugar there made 3. Nanquin seated 9 leagues from the Sea on a fair and
〈◊〉 another Kingdome of this Tract frontire upon Cauchâ—-China beyond 〈◊〉 so called from 〈◊〉 the chief Town of it The Country rich by reason that it may be drowned and dried up again when the people will full of good pastures by that means and those well stored with Sheep Goats Swine Deer and other Cattel though the people neither kill nor eat them But on the contrary build Hospitals for them in which when lame and old they are kept till they die Yet many times they eat their money and I cannot blame them their small money being Almonds 3. GOVREN a kind of Desart or unpeopled Country joyneth close to this In which are few Villages grass longer than a man and therein many Buffes Tigers and other wild Basts none wilder than the Theeves who frequent the wildernesses In this Tract also are the Kingdoms of RAME and RECON joining upon Zagâ—thâ—â— or endining towards it possessed by the Mongul Tartars from the time of Tamerlane if not before but Fendataries to the Kings of Châ—bul or Arachosie who commanded in the North-East of Persâ—â— and these North parts of India and from those places drew his Army or the greatest part of it when called unto the aid of Gâ—lgee the King of Mâ—ndâ—o Here is also the Kingdome of TIPPVRA naturally fenced with hills and mountains and by that means hitherto defended against the Mongul Tartarâ— their bad neighbours with whom they have continuall warres But of these Northern Kingdomes lying towards Tartary there is but little to besaid and that little of no certain knowledge those parts being hitherto so untravelled that they may pass in the Accompt of a Terra Incâ—gnita 11. PATANAW PATANE or PATANAW is bounded on the North with the Realms of 〈◊〉 on the East with Ganges on the West with Oristan and on the South with the Kingdome and Gulf of Bengala So called from Pataâ—e the chief City of it There is another Kingdome of thâ—â— name in the further India but whether it were so called because a Colony of this or from some resemblances in the nature of the severall Countries or from the signification of the word in the Indian language I am not able to determine Certain I am that though they have the same name yet they are under several Governments and situate in farre distant places no other wise agreeing than in some resemblances as Holland in the Low-Countries doth with Holland in Lincolâ—shire The Country yieldeth veins of Gold which they dig out of the pits and wash away the earth from it in great Bolls The people tall and of slender making many of them old great Praters and as great dissemblers The women so bedecked with silver and copper especially about the feet that they are not able to endure a shooe Both Sexes use much washing in the open Rivers and that too intermâ—xt together in their naturall nakedness especially such as live neer the banks of the River Jemenae esteemed more holy than the rest which from Agra passing thorow this Country falleth into Ganges Chief Towns hereof 1. Patane a large town and a long one built with very broad streets but the houses very mean and poor made at the best of earth and hurdles and thatched over head The Metropolis of this Kingdom because the antientest and that which gives the name unto it 2. Bannaras a great Town on Ganges to which the Gentiles from remote Countries use to come in pilgrimage to bath themselves in the holy waters of that River The Country betwixt this and Patanaw very fair and flourishing and beautified upon the Rode with handsome Villages 3. Siripur the chief Seat of one of the old Princes of this Country not yet subdued by the Great Mongu's 4. Ciandecan on the bottom of the Gulf of Bengala the Seat of another of their Kings One of which memorable for a trick put upon the Jesuâ—es when blamed by them for the worship of so many Pagâ—des as contrary both to the law of God and nature For causing them to rehearse the Decalogue he told them that he did offead no more against those commandements in worshiping so many Pagodes than they themselves in worshipping so many Saints 5. 〈◊〉 a fair City for a City of Moores once part of Patanaw since ascribed to Bengala The people of this Country properly called Pataneaâ—â— but corruptly Parthians wâ—re once of great command and power in these parts of India Lords for a time of a great part of the Kingdom of Bengala into which driven by Baburxa the Mongul Tartar the Father of Emanpaxda and Grand-father of Eâ—hebar Their last King being slain in that war twelve of â—heir chief Princes joined in an Aristocraty and warring upon Emanpaxda had the better of him After this their Successors attempted Oristan and added that also to their Estate But they could not long make good their fortunes subdued by Ethebar the Mongul and made subject to him Three of them viz. the Prince of Siripur the King of 〈◊〉 and he whom they call Mausadalion retain as yet for ought I can learn unto the contrary as well their antient Paganism as their natural liberty The other nine together with Mahometanism have vassailâ—d themselves to the great Mongul now the Lord Paramount of the Country 12. BENGALA BENGALA is bounded on the North with Patanaw on the East with the Kingdoms of Pegu on the South and West with the Gulf of Bengala So called from Bengala the chief City of it It containeth in length on the Gulf and River 360 miles and as much in breadth into the Land A Countrey stored with all things necessary to the life of man great plenty of Wheat Rice Sugar Ginger and Long-Pepper Such aboundance of Silk Cotton and of Flesh and Fish that it is impossible that any Countrey should exceed it in those commodities And which crowns all blest with so temperate and sweet an air that it draws thither people of all sorts to inhabit it Here is also amongst other rarities a Tree called Moses which beareth so delicate a fruit that the Jews and Mâ—hometans who live here affirm it to be the fruit which made Adam to sin The natural Inhabitants for the most part are of white complexion like the Europaeans subtil of wit and of a courteous disposition well skill'd in dealing in the world much given to traffick and intelligent in the way of Merchandize if not somewhat deceitful Noâ— ignorant of other Arts but with some imattering in Philosophy Physick and Astrology Stately and delicate both in their Diet and Apparell not naked as in others of these Indian Provinces but clothed in a shirt or smock reaching to their feet with some upper Garment over that The women of an ill name for their unchastity though Adultery be punished with cutting off of their noses Neat if not curious and too costly in this one custom that they never seeth meat twice in the same Pot but for every boyling buy a new one In Religion
the Blessed Virgin and the finall judgement Men not unlikely to have made a further Progress in the Gospel if they had met with better Teachers than these Laymens books The chief City hereof is called Cauchin-China by the name of the Province situate on a River coming out of China and passing hence into the bottom of a large and capacious Bay The whole Country divided into three Provinces and as many Kings over which one Paramount but he and they the Tributaries of the King of China Belonging hereunto is a little Iland called Ainao ten miles from the land where the Inhabitants have a great trade of fishing for Pearls The onely Province of the Indies which is wholly subject to the power of a forein Prince the Portugals holding in this Continent many Towns and Cities but no whole Provinces 3 CAMBOIA CAMBOIA is bounded on the North with Cauchin-Chinâ— on the East and South with the Ocean on the West with parts of the Kingdome of Stam and the Realms of Jangoma So called from Câ—mboâ—a the chief City of it Divided commonly into the Kingdom of Champa and Cambota specially so called 1. CHAMPA the Northern part hereof bordereth Cauchin-China and is liberally provided of all necessaries besides which there is plenty of Gold and of the wood called Lignum Aloes prized at the weight thereof in silver much used in Bathes and at the funeralls of great persons This a distinct kingdome of it self but subject with the rest to the king of Barma The chief City of it called by the name of Champa which it communicates to the Country is situate neer the Sea-side and of very good trafick 2. CAMBOIA specially so called lieth South of Champa a very great and populous Country well stored with Elephants and Rhinocerots which last the Indians call Abades It yieldeth also great plenty of a sweet-wood which they call Calumba as precious and as much esteemed of as the wood of Aloes if not the same or some Species of it as I think it is together with abundance of Rice Flesh and Fish well-watred with the River Mecon issuing out of China having received many lesser streams falleth first into a great Lake of 200 miles compass and thence into the Indian Ocean making betwixt the Lake and that an hundred Ilands By the overflowings of this River the whole Country is enriched as Egypt by the like overflowings of Nilus the inhabitants at those times betaking themselves to their upper Rooms and passing altogether by boats from one place to another The people are conceived to be strong and warlike though more enclined to merchandise and navigagation than to deeds of Arms. Idolaters of the worst kind esteeming Men and Beasts of a like condition in regard of any future judgement of late beginning to set up and adore the Cross which is it seems the first Principle of Religion in which the Friers are wont to instruct their Converts Not weaned as yet by these new Teachers from burning the women with their Husbands common to them with many other Indian people not from burning their Nobles with the King used onely here but voluntarily to express their loves not upon constraint The chief Towns of it 1. Camboia one of the three prime Cities of this part of India the other two being Odâ—â— and Pegu of which more anon Situate on the River Mecon before destroyed where it hath its fall into the Sea well traded as the Staple for all this Country the commodities whereof are brought hither and here sold to the Merchant 2. Cudurmuch twelve league from Camboia on the same River also 3. Coul on the Sea-side in the very South-west Angle of all the Country The Kings whereof once absolute and at their own disposing till invaded by a vast Army of the neighbouring Laos in which their King being slain and his forces weakned his sonne and Successor was constrained to become a Vâ—ssâ— to the crown of Siam But fearing the loss of his estate when that Kingdom was made subject to the Kings of Pegu in the year 1598. he applied himself unto the Portugals offered them a Peninsula part of his dominions extending three leagues into the Sea and sent to the Jesuites for some of their Society to live and preach amongst his people Not able for all these honest Policies to preserve himself from being made a Feudatary of the King of Barma 4 JANGOMA JANGOMA or the Country of the LAOS is bounded on the East with Camboia and Champa from which parted by the River Menon on the West with the River of Pegu by which divided from that Kingdome on the South with the Realm of Siam on the North with Brama It took this name from Jangoma the chief province of it the other two for here be three of them in all being those of Livet and Curror All of them joyned together called the Country of the Laos by the name of the people a mighty Nation and a stout by Religion Gentile naked from the middle upwards and tâ—â—ssing up their hair like a cap. Their Country very rich and levell but very ill-neighboured by the Guâ—oâ—â— Paulus Venetus giveth them the name of Gangâ—gu who possess the mountains whence falling in great companies to hunt for men whom they kill and eat they commit cruel butcheries amongst them Insomuch as this people not able to defend themselves against their fury or rather wanting good leaders to conduct and order them for it is said that they can make a million of men were fain to put themselves under the protection of the King of Siam whom they obeyed no further than the humour took them Towns they have none of any note except those three which give name to the severall Provinces and those of no note neither but for doing that The people for the most part live on the banks of their Rivers where they have Cottages of Timber or else upon the Rivers in boats and shallops as the Tartarians of the Desarts in their Carts or wheel-houses One of their Rivers commonly called the River of Laos said to extend 400 Leagues within the land as far as â—artary and China and from July to September to invert its course and flow back strongly toward its fountain Not governed by any certain rule or order till they submitted to the Patronage of the king of Siam and then no oftner than they listed though for their sakes that king engaged himself in a war against the Cannibals their most deadly enemies accompanyed with 25000 foot 20000 Horse and 10000 Elephants Secured by his protection from the 〈◊〉 of those Cannibals of whom otherwise they had been devoured in the year 1578 they descended the River in great multitudes to the number of 200000 and fell into the Realm of Camboia But they made an unprosperous adventure of it For though the king of Camboia lost his life in the battel ye he gave â—hem such a fatal blow that they were almost all slain drowned or
captived in the fight Weakned wherewith they became an easie prey to the Vice-Roy of Tangu when he first made himself sole Master of this part of India Who giving to his brother the kingdome of Ava and leaving to his eldest sonne the kingdome of Pegu with the Soveraignty over all the rest conferred this Countrey with the title of king of Jangoma on a younger Sonne But he begotten on a daughter of the king of Pegu and born after his Father had attained this whole Indian Empire was easily perswaded by the â—alapoies so they call their Priests that his Title was better than that of his Elder Brother who was born before it Prevented in his claim by the kings of Arrachan and Tangu by whom that king was slain and his kingdome wasted How he sped afterwards I find not But probable it is that he submitted with the rest to the king of Barma 5. SIAM SIAM is bounded on the North with Jangoma and part of Pegu on all other parts with the wide Ocean save that it toucheth on the East with a part of Camboia and on the West with a poinâ— of Pegu. So called from Siam the chief of all those kingdomes which pass under this name as that from Siam the chief City of it The Countrey of greater length than breadth stretcheth it self South-wards into the Sea many hundred miles in form of a Peninsula or Denty-Iland called antiently Aurea Chersonesus or the Golden Chersonese one of the five famous Chersoneses or Peninsulaes of the elder writers the other four being Peloponnesus in Greece the Thracian Chersonese neer Propontis the Taurican Chersonese in the Euxine and the Cimbrian Chersonese in the North of Germany now part of Denmark It had the name of Aurea or the Golden super-added to it from its plenty of Gold for which much celebrated by the Antients both Greeks and Romans and therefore not improbably thought by some to be Solomons Ophir stil famous with the rest of the Countries of the kingdome of Siam for abundance of Gold Silver Tinn and other metals great quantity of Pepper sent yearly thence with store of Elephants and horses the whole Countrey very fat and fertile well stored with Rice Corn Grass and all other necessaries The people generally much addicted to pleasures if not to Luxury delighted much with Musick and rich apparel and such as stand much upon their honour For their instruction in good letters they have publick Schools where their own Lawes and the mysteries of their own religion are taught them in their natural Language all other Sciences in strange tongues understood by none but by the learned To tillage they can frame themselves and are painful in it but by no means will follow any Mechanicall Arts which they put over to their Slaves In Religion for the most part Gentiles worshiping the four Elements amongst other Gods to each of which as they are severally affected so are their bodies to be disposed of either burnt buried hanged or drowned after their decease as in their lives they were most devoted to the fire Earth Air or Water Some Christians here also in and about the parts possessed by the Portugals but more Mahometans who possessing two hundred Leagues of the Sea-Coasts of this Countrey have planted that religion in most part of the Countrey now by them possessed It containeth in it many kingdomes some of little note those of most observation 1. Malaca 2. Patane 3. Jor 4. Muanâ—ay and 5. Siam properly and specially so called Of which Malaca is now in the hands of the Portugals Jor and Patane are possessed by the Arabians or Saracens the other two have followed the fortunes of the kings of Siam 1. The kingdome of MALACA taketh up the South part of the Golden Chersonese extended towards the North from the Cape or Promontory which Ptolomy calleth Malancoâ—in in the extreme South-point hereof neer unto Sabana then a noted Emporie for the space of 270 miles So called from Malaca the chief City of it of old times called Musicana or built very neer it from whence this Tract is called by Strabo Musicani terra The City seated on the banks of the River Gaza which is here said to be 15 miles in breadth by the frequent overflowings whereof and the neerness of it to the Line being but two degrees to the North the Air hereof and all the territory belonging to it is very unwholsome and for that cause the Countrey but meanly populous In compass it is said to be 20 miles of great wealth because of almost infinite trading for Spices Vnguents Gold Silver Pearls and previous Stones the most noted Emporie of the East Insomuch that is said by Ludovico Barthema who was there before the Portugals knew it that it was traded by more ships than any one City in the world more by far since the comming of the Portugals to it than it was before The People as in all this tract of an Ash-colour with long hair hanging over their faces bloody and murderous specially when they meet one another in the Night Few other Towns of any note in a place so unhealthy except 2. Sincapura situate East of Malaca neer the Promontory of old called Magnum supposed by some to be the Zaba of Ptolomy and that more probably than that it should be his Palura as Maginus would have it Palura being a City of the Hither India and different at the least 20 degrees of Langitude from any part of this Chersonese But whatsoever it was called in the former times it was in these latter ages the mother of Malaca the greatest part of the Trade and people being removed from thence to this newer foundation before which time it was the best frequented Emporie in these parts of the East 3. Palo Zambilan 120 miles on the West of Malaca from whence to Sincapura coasting about the Southern Cape now called Cape Liampo we have a Sea-shore of 270 miles as before was said No other habitation of any reckoning but a few sheds upon the shore for the use of Fisher-men and some scattered Villages in the land the People dwelling most on Trees for fear of Tigers This Tract in former times possessed by the Kings of Siam about the year 1258 bâ— came a kingdome of it self founded by Paramisera and some other of the Javan Nobility who flying the tyranny of their own king came into this Country where they were lovingly received by Sangesinga then reigning under the Sâ—amite in Sincapura Him they perfidiously slew and invested Paramisera in his Dominion Outed of which by the King of Siam he was forced to seek a new dwelling and after two or three Removes fell upon the place where Malaca now standeth which City pleased with the commodiousness of the situation he is said to have built The trade of Sincapura in short time removed hither also which so increased the wealth and power of the Kings hereof that joyning with the Moores who began to plant themselves on
the shores adjoyning and receiving withall the Law of Mahomet they began to cast off all subjection to the Kings of Siam to whom the sonne and Successor of Pâ—ramisera had submitted his new-raised kingdom and became their Homager Incensed wherewith the Sâ—amite about the year 1500 sent out a Navy of 200 Sail to distress it by Sea and an Army of 30000 men and 400 Elephants to besiege it by land But before he was able to effect any thing hindred by Tempests and the insolencies of some of his Souldiers the Portugals in the year 1511 under the conduct of Albuquerque had possessed themselves of it who built there a Fortress and a Church And though Alodâ—nus the sonne of the expelled King whose name was Mahomet endeavoured the regaining of his Estate and that the Saracens Hollanders and the kings of For and Achen two neighbouring Princes envying the great fortunes of the Portugals have severally and successively laboured to deprive them of it yet they still keep it in defiance of all opposition which hath been hitherto made against them 2. North unto that of Malaca lieth the kingdome of YOR IOR or IOHOR so called of Jor or Johor the chief City of it Inhabited for the most part by Moores or Saracens Mahometanism by their means prevailing on the Natives of the Country also A Kingdom of no great extent but of so much power that joining his Land-forces with the Navy of the King of Achen he besieged Malaca and built a Royall Fort before it in which when taken by Paul de Lima by the defeat of this king were found 900 pieces of brass Ordnance After this picking a quarrel with the king of Pahan he burnt his houses barns provisions and the Suburbs of the City it self but in the course of his affairs was interrupted by the King of Achen one of the Kings in the Isle of Sumatra his old confederate who after 29 daies siege took the City of Jor. What afterwards became of this king or kingdom I am not able to resolve In former times it did acknowlege him of Siam for the Lord in chief 3. More North-ward yet lieth the kingdome of PATANE denominated from Patane the chief City of it but different from Patane in the other India as Cleveland in York-shire from Cleveland in Germany or Holland in the Low-Countries from Holland in Lincoln hire as hath been fully shewn before The City made of wood and Reed but artificially wrought and composed together the Mesquit onely most of the people being Mahometans is built of brick The Chinois make a great part of the Inhabitants of it insomuch that in this small City there are spoke three languages viz. the Chinese used by that people the Malayan or language of Malaca which is that of the Natives and the Siam to the King whereof this small Crown is Feudatary Built of such light stuff and combustible matter it must needs be in great danger of fire and was most miserably burnt in the year 1613 by some Javan Slaves in revenge of the death of some of their Fellows at which time the whole City was consumed with fire the Mesquit the Queens Court and some few houses excepted onely The Country governed of late years by Queens who have been very kind to the English and Hollanders granting them leave to erect their Factories in Patane Not memorable for any great exploit by them performed but that a late Queen a little before that dismall fire offended with the King of Pan or Pahan who had maried her Sister and reigned in a little Iland not farre off she sent against him a Fleet of 70 Sail and 4000 men by which compelled to correspond with her desires he brought his Queen and her children with him to make up the breach 4. The Kingdom of SIAM strictly and specially so called is situate on the main-main-land the rest before described being in the Chersonese betwixt Camboia on the East Pegu on the West the kingdome of Muantay on the North and the main Ocean on the South The chief Cities of it 1. Socotai memorable for a temple made wholly of mettall 80. spans in height raised by one of the Kings it being the custome of this Country that every king at his first coming to the Crown is to build a Temple which he adorneth with high Sâ—eples and many Idols 2. Quedoa renowned for the best Pepper and for that cause very much frequented by forreign Merchants 3. Tavay upon the Sea-coast where it joineth to Pegu. Whence measuring along the shores till we come to Champa before mentioned being all within the Dominions of the king of Siam not reckoning the Chersonese into this Accompt we have a Seacoastof the length of 600 Leagues 4. Lugor upon the sea-side also neer that little Isthmus which joineth the Cherson se to the land from whence to Malaca is 600 miles sail all along the coast 5. Calantan the head City of a little kingdome but subject to the Crown of Siam 6. Siam the chief City of this part of the kingdome which it giveth this name to A goodly City and very commodiously seated on the River Menam for trade and merchandise So populous and frequented by forreign nations that besides the natives here are said to be thirty thousand housholds of Arabians The Houses of it high built by reason of the Annual deluge during which time they live in the Upper rooms and unto every house a boat for the use of the familie Those of the poorer sort dwell in little sheds made of reed and timber which they remove from place to place for the best convenience of their markets And yet so strong that being besiged by the Tanguan Conqueror then king of Pegu Anno 1567 with an Army of fourteen hundred thousand fighting men for the space of 20 moneths together it resolutely held good against him not gained at last by force but treason one of the Gates being set open to him in the dead time of the right and by that means the City taken The people hereof are thought to be inclining to Christianity but hitherto so ill instructed in the principles of it that they maintain amongst many other strange opinions that after the end of 2000 years from what time I know not the world shall be consumed with fire and that under the ashes of it shall remain two egs out of which shall come one man and one woman who shall people the world anew 5. MVANTAY the last of these Kingdomes lieth betwixt Jangoma and Siam memorable for nothing more then the City of Odia or Vdiâ— the principal of all the Kingdomes of Siam and the usual residence of those Kings Situate on the banks of the River Caâ—pumo and containing in it 400000 Inhabitants of which 50000 are trained to the warres and in continual reâ—diness for prelent service For though this King be Lord of nine several Kingdomes yet he useth none of them in his wars but the naturall Siamites and those of
kingdome of Ava unto one of his Brothers that of Peam to one of his grandsonnes the kingdome of Jangoma to a younger sonne but born after the time of his obtaining the Crown of Pegu and finally that of Pegu with the Soveraignty over all the rest to his eldest sonne a Prince of vicious and tyrannical nature and not more cruell to his subjects than they disobedient to him Whereupon preparations are made on both sides the people to defend their liberty the King to preserve his Royalty During these civill discords the titulary king of Stam whose late overthrow was not yet fully digested came violently into the Countrey of Pegu burning Corn Grass and Fruits killing man woman and child and having satisfyed his Fury returned to his home This spoil of the fruits of the Earth was but a prâ—logue to an unsupportable famine which consumed all the inhabitants of this flourishing kingdome except such whom the Granaries of the City of Pegu preserved Anno 1598. For here the Fathers devoured their Children the stronger preyed upon the weaker not only devouring their more fleshy parts but their entrails also nay they broke up the skulls of such as they had slain and sucked out their brains This calamity incited another Tributary Prince of Tangu to make his best advantage out of his neighbours affliction though made his Brother-in-Law and advanced to great honours by his Father For justly fearing the displeasure of his angry Prince to whose aid he had refused to come when sent for by him he joined himself with the king of Arrahan besieged his Lord and Soveraign in the Fort of Meccao Brought to extremities the unfortunate Prince thought best to put himself into the hands of his brother of Tangu who assaulted and entred Pegu where he found as much treasure as 600 Elephants and as many horses could conveniently carry away This havock being made he villanously murdered the King Queen and their Children and departed leaving the gleaning of his spoil to the King of Arrachan who Anno 1600 was expelled by the King of Siam who enjoyed it not long For the King of Barma having with an Army of an hundred thousand fighting men and fourty thousand Elephants subdued the Kingdomes of Macin and Arrachan followed the currents of his Victories conquered Siam drove the king thereof from PEGV where he hath built a most Magnificent Palace and is now the sole Monarch of the twelve kingdomes of this India A more particular relation of this King and his new-settled Estate we cannot yet understand what his Revenues are what his Government what his Forces Merchants whose inquisitiveness into the State-Matters of other Princes is dangerous to their trading cannot give us any full satisfaction Scholars and Statists are not permitted to observe and such of the Natives as could give us the most light are not suffered to travell Onely we may conjecture by the great Wealth of those several Princes and the vast Armies by them raised in their severall Territories that his Annual Revenues Casualties and united Forces must be almost infinite And so much for INDIA OF THE ORIENTAL ILANDS THE ORIENTAL ILANDS so called from their situation in the Oriental or Eastern Seas may be divided into the Ilands of 1. Japan 2. the Philippinae 3. the Isles of Bantam 4. the Moluccoes 5. those called Sinde or the Celebes 6. Java 7. Borneo 8. Sumatra 9. Ceilan and 10. certain others of less note 1. JAPAN JAPAN is an aggregate body of many Ilands separated by small Gulfs Streights and turnings of the Sea but taking name from Japan the chief of all Some reckon them to be 66. in all others ascribe that number to so many Kingdoms into which these Ilands be they in number more or less use to be divided But whatsoever the number be the certainty whereof I can no where find there are three only of accompt to which the severall petit Kingdoms are now reduced that is to say 1. Japan specially so called which containeth 53 Kingdoms of which 26 are under the King of Meace 12 under the King of Amagunce the other 15 under other Princes of inferior note II. Ximo which containeth in it nine Realms the principall whereof are those of Bungo and Figen III. Xicoum which comprehendeth four onely of these petit Signeuries JAPAN the chief of all these Ilands to which the residue may be accompted of but as Appurtenances is situate over against the streights of Anian towards which it looketh to the North distant from New Spain on the East 150 leagues or 450 English miles and 60 leagues from Cantan a Province of China opposite to it on the West On the South it hath the vast Ocean and those infinite sholes of Ilands which are called the Phillippinae and the Isles neighbouring upon them Extending in length from West to the East 200 leagues but the breadth not proportionable thereunto in some places not above ten leagues over and in the broadest parts but thirty The Country mountainous and barren but of a very healthy air if not too much subject unto cold yet in some places they have Wheat ripe in the moneth of May but their Rice which is their principall sustenance they gather not before September The surface of the Earth clothed with woods and forrests in which some Cedars of so tall and large a body that one of them onely is sufficient to make a Pillar for a Church the bowels of it stored with divers metals and amongst others with such inexhausible mines of gold that Paulus Venetus reporteth some of the Palaces of their Kings to be covered in this time with sheets of gold as ours in Europe are with lead But I find no such matter in our latter travellers Their Fields and Medows full of Cattel but hitherto not made acquainted with the making of Butter their Fens much visited by wild-Ducks as their house yards with Pigeons Turtles Quails and pullen The People for the most part of good understanding apt to learn and of able memories cunning and subtil in their dealings Of body vigorous and strong accustomed to bear Arms until 60 years old Their complexion of an Olive-Colour their beards thin and the one half of the hair of their heads shaved off Patient they are of pain ambitious of glory uncapable of suffering wrong but can withall dissemble their resentments of it till opportunity of revenge They reproach no man for his poverty so it come not by his own unthrifciness for which cause they detest all kinds of gaming as the wayes of ill-husbandry and generally abhorre standering these and swearing Their mourning commonly is in white as their feasts in black their teeth they colour black also to make them beautiful they mount on the right side of the horse and sit as we are used to rise when they entertain In Physick they eat salt things sharp and raw and in their salutations they put off their shooes The very Antipodes of our world in customs though not
in site and the true type or Figure of the old English Puritan opposite to the Papist in things fit and decent though made ridiculous many times by that opposition In other things they do much resemble those of China if not the more ceremonious of the two washing their infant-children in the neerest River as soon as born and putting off their shooes when they go to meat The people have but one Language but that so intermingled with the words of others nations that it seems rather to be many languages than one They have long used the Art of printing which probably enough they might have from China the Characters whereof are a kind of Brachygraphy and signifie not only letters but some whole words also In matter of Religion Gentiles adoring antiently the Sun Moon and the Stars of Heaven and giving divine honour to wild beasts and the Stags of the Forrests but specially worshiping some of their deceased Priests and Princes by the names of Fotoques and 〈◊〉 the first of which they use to pray for goods of the other world and to the last for Temporall blessings Theâ—â— Priests they call by the name of Bonzes setled in goodly Convenâ—s and endowed with very large Revenues who though divided into eleven different if not contrary Sects do well enough agree in denying the providence of God and the immortality of the soul Of late times by the care and diligence of the 〈◊〉 Christianity hath begun to take footing here whether with such a large increase as their letters called Epistolae Japanicae have been pleased to tell us I am somewhat doubtfull They tell us there of some Kings of these Ilands whom they have converted and baptized that within 50 miles of 〈◊〉 they had 50 Churches 200 at the least in all that in the year 1587 the number of their Converts was two hundred thousand Of this if the one half be but true we have great cause to praise God for it and to give them the commendation of their pains and industry not letting pass the memory of the first 〈◊〉 who was Father Xavier one of the first foundation of this Society employed in this 〈◊〉 by Ignâ—tâ—â—s the first founder of it who landed here about the year 1556. Rivers of note I find not any though the Iland be generally well-watered more memorable for two mountains in it than for all the Rivers One of which called Figâ—noiama is said to transcend the clouds in height the other but without a name useth to cast forth dreadfull flames like Stcilian Aetna on the top whereof the Devill environed with a white and shining cloud doth sometimes shew himself unto such of his 〈◊〉 as live about this hill an abstemious life like the antient Hermits Chief Cities of the whole Ilands 1. Meaco seated in Japan and the chief of that Iland formerly 21 miles in compass but now by reason of their warrs scarce a third part of it The ordinary residence of the 〈◊〉 or three principall Magistrates which sway the affairs of all these Ilands oâ— whom the first entituled 〈◊〉 hath the chief care in sacred matters the 2d named Voo doth preside in Civill and the third called 〈◊〉 manageth the concernments of Peace and Warre At this time it is used for the common Eâ—pâ—â—y of the trade of 〈◊〉 that people not permitting Merchants to come amongst them but bringing to this place their merchandise as the common Staple where they are sure to meet with Chapmen to buy it of them 2. Ossacay a great and renowned City conceived to be the richest in all the East of so great trade that every ordinary merchant is said to be worth 30000 Crowns 3. 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 at the foot of the chill so called and about nine miles from Meaco An University of the Bâ—nzeâ— for whose convenience and study one of the Kings of Japan is said to have founded in this Town and about that mountain 3800 Convents and to endow it with the third part of the Revenues of the Kingdom of Vorn These Colleges or Convents now reduced to 800 onely but still the Vniversity of such same and credit that they give not the command or government of it unto any but the Kings sonne or his neerest kinsman 4. Banoâ—m another of their Vniversities where they give degrees affirmed to be as big as Paris 5. Bongo the chief of all that Province in which the Jesuites have a College the Japonues learn the Portugal language and the Europaeans that of Japan 6. Coia the sepulture of their Princes or of some part of them it being antiently ordained that if their whole bodies be not here interred they must at least send one of their teeth 7. Fiongo about 18. leagues from Meaco the subject of many great misfortunes Destroyed in part by Nabunanga one of the Kings of this Iland who lived Anno 1550 that which he left terribly shattered by an Earth-quake Anno 1596. most of the ruins of it since consumed by fire 8. Amangasaqui five leagues from the Sea 9. Surungo as big as London with the Suburbs 10 Edâ—o a much fairer than that and the chief Seat of one of their Kings 11. Firando a seat-Royall also of some other King where in the year 1613. there was a Faâ—tory established for the English Merchants 12. Ochinofamanus one of their most noted Havens 13. Tosa or 〈◊〉 giving name to one of the Ilands These Ilands utterly unknown to the Antients were first discovered by Antonio Mota a Portugal in the year 1542. I know Mercator taketh it for the Aureâ— Chersonesus spoken of by Ptolomy and I cannot choose but wonder at it The situation of it so far distant from that of the Chersonese that either Mercator must be grossely out in his conjecture or Ptolomy as much mistaken in his informations which no man hitherto can justly accuse him of But passing by the improbability of Mercators fancy we are to know that in former times these Ilands were subject to one Prince whom they obeyed and reverenced with great affection which government continued as themselves report 1600 years in great State and Majesty But in the end the Dairi so they call their King addicting himself wholly unto pleasures and laying the burden of Government upon other mens shoulders his Deputies or inferiour Officers usurped Regaâ— power plumed themselves with Eagles feathers used in their stiles the name of Jucatas or Kings and in a word left nothing but the name of Dairi to their Lord and Soveraign His issue to this day do enjoy that title and but little else the Princes bordering on Meacâ— once his Royall seat hardly allowing him sufficient means to find himself victuall and Apparell but otherwise befooling him with as glorious titles as if he were possessed still of his antient power Onely they let him execute the place of an Harald in giving Arms and selling dignities and honours which brings him in the greatest profit he hath to trust to Of all these Kings he
a Town called 14. Argyropolis or the Silver City long ago destroyed And now there is 15. Sura a new Town in the territories of the King of Bantam built by some of the Subjects of the King of Passarva who being oppressed by their own King came into this part of the Country where they goâ— leave to build this City The people whereof live quietly according to their own Laws follow their Husbandry abroad but never marry and yet do not want a constant Succession adopting some of the other Javans into their Society as they find their numbers to diminish Of the story of this Iland I can say but litle Divided into many petit and inconsiderable Kingdoms and those divided too by Mountains crossing the Iland in the middle from West to East which cut off all commerce and correspondence betwixt one another Some of these Kings Mahometans some Gentiles as before was said all subject or Homagers at least to one of the Kings of the Gentiles who hath his dwelling in the middest of the Iland Next him the King of Tubâ—n was conceived to be richest and the King of Ballambua of the greatest territory whose Family after long warre and blood-shed begun in the murder of his daughter is said to be wholly rooted out by the King of Passarva These Kings much reverenced by their subjects and so well obeyed that whatsoever they command is done be it never so dangerous 2. IAVA-MINOR situate on the South of the other is said to be 2000 miles in compass and to be very neer the firm land of Terra Australis inâ—ognita or the Southern Continent Not very well known to any of our late Adventurers but generally affirmed not so much on certain knowledge as unsure conjecture to be of the same nature and condition with the greater Iava The Inhabitants hereof in the time of Paulus Venetus who had travelled in it reported to be Cannibâ—ls Idolaters devourers of their Parents and dearest friends and to worship all day whatsover they saw first in the morning Divided then into eight Kingdoms distinguished by the names of their principall Towns Six whereof he had seen which are these that follow 1. Felech where the Townsmen were Moorâ—s and the Paisants Gentiles 2. Basma which did acknowledge the Great-Cham of Tartaria for Lord in chief but without paying of any tribute 3. Samara where none of the North-Stars could be seen 4. Lambri in which some men were said to have tails like dogs 5. Fanfur in which they have a Tree the wood whereof put in water will sink like iron of which they use to make Launces that will pierce an Armour And 6. Dragorian of which there is nothing memorable or prodigious but that the people of it use to eat their neerest kinsmen and that no Prodigie at all because used by others To these two we may joyn MADVRA on the North of the greater Iava fertile of Rice but otherwise of so waterish and moist a Soyl that the men and Cattel use to go knee-deep when they sow it The chief Town whereof is called Arosbay And on the East of the same Iava the Iland Baly exceeding populous for the bigness supposed to contain 600000 Inhabitants and very well provided of Buls Buffais Goats Horses Swine many kind of fruits and some store of metals 8. SVMATRA SVMATRA lieth on the North of the Greater Java betwixt it and the Streight of Sincapura the most Southern Town of the Golden Chersonese The Streight in that place so streight and narrow not above a musket shot in breadth that some conccive this Island to have been formerly joined unto it by some little Isthmus since worn away by the violence and working of the Sea and that this Iland and not the Land of Malaca was that Golden Chersonese which we find in Ptolomy More probably by farre than that we should run after to the Isle of Japan situate on the East of China so farr from any part of India where it is placed by the Author of the Atlas Minor The length hereof extended from the North-west to the South-East is said by some to be 900. by others but 700 miles the breadth 200 and the whole compass one and twenty hundred Strangely affirmed by some writers to be the biggest of all â—he East who yet assign a greater circuit unto Java and as great to Borneo Situate under the Aequator which divideth it into two parts very neer an equalite that on the North-side reaching unto five degrees that on the south-side but to seven degrees from the line it self By which accompt there is little difference betwixt the length of a day and night both much at one in all times of the year whatever The air hereof by consequence must be very hot but withall unwholsome not so much in regard of the extream heats as by reason of the gross vapours drawn from the many Fens and Rivers which are found to be in it and the thick woods which intercept the free course of a purging wind The soil not capable of such grain as in other places except Rice or Millet for I know not otherwise how to render the Latine Milium but yielding Ginger Pepper Camphire Agarick and Câ—ssia in great abundance It affordeth also great plenty of Wax and Honey store of Silks and Cottons rich mines not onely of tin iron sulphur and other Minerals but of Gold such quantity that some conceive this Island to be Salomons Ophir And if Pedrunka Sirie one of the Kings of this Iland in a letter written to King James did not brag too impudently it may be probable enough For by that letter it appeareth that all the furnitures of his house and the trappings of his Elephants and horses withal his Armour were of pure Gold and that he had in his dominions a whole Mountain of Gold King of which Golden Mountain he entituleth himself in his Regal Stile The Inhabitants are many of them good Artificers cunning Merchants or expert Mariners All of them Gentiles till about two hundred and thirty years since at what time by the diligence of some Arabian Merchants trading to this Island Mahometanism began to spread upon the Coasts But in the inland parts of the Countrey they are Gentiles still and still retain amongst them their old barbarous customes The most loving men unto their enemies that were ever known for otherwise they would never eat them Having eaten they use their skuls instead of money which they exchange or barter for such necessaries as their wants require and he is thought to be the wealthiest man amongst them who hath most of this coin Those of the other Religion though in most points and customes they agree with the rest of the Mahometans have this one singular to themselves which is that once every year on a certain day they go solemnly unto their Mesquits to see if Mahomet be come leading a spare Horse for him to ride upon which missing him is mounted at their coming
back by the best man in the company Of any great Progress that Christianity hath made here I have no good evidence That here are many and great Rivers hath been said before but their names I find not Here are also many Mountains and those great and high that of most note called Balalvanus said to burn continually Out of which or not farre off do arise two Fountaines of which the one is said to runne pure Oile and the other the best Balsamum which I bind no man to believe but such as have seen it Chief Towns hereof 1. Achen the Seat Royall of that Kingdome beautifyed with the Regal Palace to which they pass thorow seven Gates one after another with green Courts between the three outermost those three continually guarded with women expert at their weapons and using both swords and Guns the only ordinary guard that he hath for his person The materials of this Palace mean but the furniture costly the walls thereof being hanged commonly with Veivet and Damask and some times with cloth of Gold 2. Pedir 3. Pacem 4. Cambar 5. Menantabâ— 6. Aura and 7. Andragde the seats of so many of their Kings 8. Passaman a Town of great trade but situate in a moorish and unhealthy place found so experimentally by too many of the English who have there their Factory 9. Priamon and 10. Tecoâ— of a more healthy aire but not so commodious in their Havens as is that of Passaman these 3 Towns standing in that part of the Countrey where the Pepper groweth All that we know touching the storie of this Countrey is that the Portugals when they first came hither found in it nine and twenty kings reduced since to a smaller number For Abraham sometimes a Slave afterwards King of Achen having turned Mahometan by the help of the Turks and Arabians subdued the Realms of Pedir and Pacem Aladine who succeeded him being once a Fisherman and grown famous for his exploits at Sea was by this King preferred to the mariage of one of his Kinswomen made his Lord Admirall and by him trusted with the protection of his sonne and heir of whom instead of a Protector he became the murtherer and usurped the State unto himself When King he added to his Crown the Kingdomes of Aru or Aura and Manucabo and almost all the rest in the North-part of the Iland In this kings time the English were first settled in their Factory there Grown old an hundred years at least he was imprisoned by his eldest Sonne impatient of a longer stay alleging that his age had made him unfit for government Anno 1604. The name of the New King Sultan Pedrucka Sirie who in his letter to King James spoken of before stiles himself the Sole King of Sumatra either with greater brag than truth or else because the Kingdomes of Tecoo Priaman and Baronse being conquered by him all the rest were become his Tributaries Associated with the forces of the King of Jor or Johor who had maried his Sister he besieged Malaca and distressed it But being beaten from it by the Portugals he turned the tide of his displeasure upon his Consederate and subdued that Kingdome who with the King of Siak some other petit Prince neer Jor and two of their brethren were in the year 1613. brought Prisoners to Achem. The Government of this King is absolute and meerly arbitrary executing what he hath a mind to without form of Law So cautelous that without his Placard no stranger can have â—ngress into his dominions or free Egress out of them Nor is admittance to his presence granted unto any whom he first sends not for by an Officer with a Gilded Staff He is conceived to be strong both by Sea and Land his Countrey populous his Elephants many and well trained able to put to Sea 120 or if need be 200 Gaâ—lies and Frigâ—ts fit for any service most of which carry Demi-Cannon Culverin Sakar Minion and other the like Ordnance of Brass So great a Master of his Subjects that in 21 daies he had a goodly Channel drawn about his Palace from a River which was eight miles off Of his Revenues I am able to make no conjecture but think him to be full of Gold by that great quantity of Golden furnitures which he hath about him And now I am fallen on this Kings Gold I cannot but take notice of some Ilands on the West of Sumâ—tra called Aureae Insulae of the Golden Ilaâ—ds the chief of which named Andramania is possesed by Cannibals or man-eaters Opposite unto which on the East side of this Iland are those called Linga Banca and Bintam which last is said to be very woody well watered and to afford a commodious Station for shipping The houses built of stone but thatched except that of the King for even these sorry Ilands love to have a King of their own whose house more eminently seated is more handsomly covered 9. ZEILAN VVEst of Sumatra somewhat inclining to the North is the Iland of ZEILAN ten Degrees distant from the Aequator and neer adjoining to the Promontory in the hither India which Ptolomy calleth by the name of Cory The length hereof computed at 250 miles the breadth at 150 miles only the whole circumference at 700 or 800 miles Conjectured by the situation and other probable inducements to be the Taprobane of the antient Writers Ortelius and most other intelligent men of these later times are of that opinion Onely Morcator who hath carried the Golden Chersonese to the Isle of Japan and fixed Taprobane in that of Sumatra in which last I must confess he hath many Partners will have this Iland to be that which Ptolomy calls Nanigeris though that be four Degrees more West than the Promontory of Cory to which this Isle in former times seems to have been joined Taking it therefore for an evident and undoubted truth that this Zeilan or Ceilan is the Taprobane of the Antients we will a little look on the State of that Iland with reference to the times when those Authors lived By Ptolomy affirmed to be plentiful in Rice Honey Ginger Gold Silver Precious Stones and all kind of metals By Pliny that the Gold is purer and the Gemmes fairer than any in India that there were also Groves of Palm-trees and great store of Elephants is declared by Aelian and some others Watered with many fair and pleasant Rivers viz. 1. Soana 2. Azanus 3. Baracus 4. Gandes 5. Phasis the hills in many places having a full prospect over the adjoining Vallies the chief of which were Malea and those called Calibi the vales perpetually enriched with the choicest fruits Exceeding populous for the bigness and stored with many Towns of note Of which Magrammum only hath the name of a Metropolis 1. Margaâ—a 2. Jogana 3. Sindocanda 4. Hodoca 5. Nabartha 6. Dogana 7. Dionysiopolis 8. Bocana 9. Abaraâ—ha 10. Procurum 11. Nagadiba and 12. Anubingara have the name of Cities 13. Moduttum and 14 Talacoâ—um noted
of the Festivials except only in Cities 8. And in their Liturgies reading the Gospel written by Nicodemus The points wherein they differ from the Church of Rome 1. Administring the Sacrament of the Lords Supper under both kinds 2. Administring in leavened bread 3. Admitting neither Extreme unction nor the use of the Eucharist to those that are sick 4. Nor Purgatory nor Prayer for the dead 5. Not using Elevation in the act of Administring And 6. Reckoning the Roman Church for Heretical and esteeming no better of the Latines then they do of the Jewes In these opinions they continue hitherto against all Opponents and perswasions For though Baronius in the end of the sixth Tome of his Annals hath registred an Ambassage from Marcus the then Patriarch of Alexandria to Pope Clement the 8. wherein he is said to have submitted himself and the Churches of Egypt to the Pope of Rome yet upon further search made it was found but a Cheat devised to hold up the reputation of a sinking cause The Patriarch of Alexandria still adhereth to his own Authority though many of late by the practise and solicitation of some busie Friars have been drawn to be of the Religion of the Church of Rome and to use her Liturgies What their Religion was before Christianity is obvious to the eye of a vulgar Reader even the worst of Gentilism these People not only worshipping the Sun Moon and the Stars of Heaven creatures of greatest use and glory nor only sacrificing to Jupiter Hercules Apollo and the rest of the Gods many of whom were Authors in their severall times of some publike benefit to mankind as did other Gentiles but attributing Divine honours to Crocodiles Snakes Serpents Garlick Leeks and Onions For which as worthily condemned by the Christian Fathers so most deservedâ—y exposed unto publike scorn by the pens of the Poets Porrum caepe nesas violare laedere morsu Felices populi quibus haec nascuntur in Hortis Numina Quis nescit qualia demens Aegyptus portenta colâ—t c. Which may be rendred to this purpose To bite an Onion or a Leek is more Then deadly sinne The Numen they adore Growes in their Gardens And who doth not know What monstroâ—s Shapes for Gods in Egypt go But the God most esteemed by them and by all sorts of the Egyptians the most adored was Apis a coal black Oxe with a white star in his forehead the Effigies of an Eagle on his back and two hairs only in his tail But it seemeth his Godship was not so much respected by Strangers For Cambyses when he conquered Egypt ran him with his sword thorow the thigh and caused all his Priests to be scourged And Augustus being here would not vouchsafe to see him saying 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that the Gods and not the Oxen of Egypt were the object of his devotions A speech most truly worthy so brave an Emperour Amongst the Rarities of this Country some were the works of nature and some of industry and magnificence Of this last kinde I reckon the Labyrinth the Pyramides and the Phâ—ros all of them admirable in their several kindes the envy of the Ages past and the astonishment of the present Of the Labyrinth we shall speak anon in the course of our business Look we now on the Pyramides many in number three most celebrated and one the principal of all situate on the South of the City of Memphis and on the Western banks of Nilus This last the chief of the Worlds seven Wonders square at the bottom is supposed to take up eight acres of ground Every square 300. single paces in length ascended by 255. steps each step above three Foot high and a breadth proportionable growing by degrees narrower and narrower till we come to the top and at the top consisting but of three stones onely yet large enough for 60. men to stand upon No stone so little in the whole as to be drawn by any of our Carriages yet brought thither from the Arabian Mountains How brought and by what Engine mounted is an equal wonder Built for the Sepulchre of Cheops an Egyptian King as were the rest for others of those mighty Princes who imployed in it day by day twenty yeers together no fewer then 366000. men continually working on it The charges which they put him to in no other food then Garlick Radishes and Onions being computed at a thousand and eight hundred Talents The next to this in bulk and beauty is said to be the work of a daughter of Cheops enabled as Herodotus writeth both to finish her Fathers undertaking and raise her own unto the height by the prostitution of her body requiring but one stone towards the work from each one of her Customers but the tale unlikely Nor is it of a greater Truth though affirmed by Josephus and supposed by many good Divines that the drudgery put upon the Israelites did concern these Pyramides the Materials of these works being stone their imployment brick But past all doubt advanced by those considerate Princes upon good advice and not for ostentation only of their power and glories For by this means they did not only eternize their memory to succeeding Ages but for the present kept the Subject from sloth and idleness who being a People prone unto Innovations were otherwise like enough to have fed that sin in the change of Government if not thus prudently diverted Next these Pyramides I place the Isle and Tower of Pharos the Island opposite unto Alexandria once a mile distant from the Land but joyned to the Continent by Cleopatra on this occasion The Rhâ—dians then Lords of the Sea used to exact some tribute or acknowledgement out of every Island within those Seas and consequently out of this Their Ambassadors sent unto Cleopatra to demand this tribute she detained with her seven days under colour of celebrating some solemn Festivals and in the mean time by making huge dams and banks in the Sea with incredible both charge and speed united the Island to the shore Which finished she sent the Rhodians away empty-handed with this witty jeere telling them that they were to take Toll of the Islands and not of the Continent A work of great rarity and magnificence both for the bigness of it taking up seven Furlongs of ground and for that cause called Heptastadium and that incredible speed wherewith it was finished As for the Watch Tower called in Greek and Latine Pharos by the name of the Island it was built by Ptolomy Philadelphus for the benefit of Sailors the Seas upon that coast being very unsafe and full of Flats to guide them over the Bar of Alexandria Deservedly esteemed another of the Worlds seven Wonders the other five being 1. the Mausolaeum 2. the Temple of Ephesus 3. the Walls of Babylon 4. the Colossus of Rhodes and 5. the Statue of Jupiter Olympicus This Watch-tower or Pharos was of wonderfull height ascended by degrees and having many Lanthorns at
Cattel from the taint of thirst The Mountains of most note those called Anogombri 2. and that named Azar this last extended West and East in a strait line from the 51 degree of Longitude to the 53. 3 Aliphus 4 Ogdomus 5 Tmodes 6 Alpis not much observable but that they serve for Land-marks to discover the Country Towns of note there are none now in it Of most esteem in former times 1 Batrachus by some called Menelaus an Haven-town 2 Phthia and 3 Anesisphyra two Port-towns also 4 Tetrapyrgia so called from its four Towers the Antipyrgus of Ptolomie 5 Mesuchis more within the land 6 Mazacila another midland town 7 Chaereola mentioned among the chief Cities of this tract by Ammianus 8 Paraetonium now Porto-rassa which with Pelusium are by Florus called the two Horns of Egypt which whosoever held fast would be sure to master it By some old writers it had formerly been called Ammonia as we read in Stephanus and Strabo from the Temple of Jupiter Hammon seated very near it So antiently honoured with an Oracle if that were any honour to it that Semiramis is said to have come hither to enquire of her death Perseus and Hercules touching their Adventures The like but not long after was done by Alexander the Great but the Oracle by that time had learnt to flatter and puffed him up with a proud conceit of being the son of that God whom he came to worship The Temple seated in the middle of a vast sandie Desart environed with a pleasant and delightful Grove about six miles or more in circuit watered with wholsom springs refreshed with a temperate air and shaded with Fruit-bearing trees which carried in their leaves a perpetual spring Fortified with a triple wall within the first whereof was a Royal Palace of the kings within the second a Seraglio for his Women in the third Lodgings for the Officers of Court The Oracle fitly placed so the Priests would have it near the Seraglio of the Ladies Before the entrance a fair Fountain wherein the Oblations were first washed then offered A place of great repute in sacred and Civil estimate all the adjoining Country taking hence the name of Ammoniaca and by that name reckoned amongst the Provinces of the Patriarchate of Alexandria 9 Antiphra on the East border of it towards Alexandria 10 Barce called afterwards Ptolemais by the name of one of the Ptolomies by whom repaired and beautified Of such accompt that from hence the whole Country had the name of Barca and the Inhabitants of Barcaei Latéque furentes Barcaei as in that of Virgil. The old Inhabitants hereof were the Libyarchae and Bassachitae in the North the Ogdoni Buzes and Adyrmachidae in the South the Goniatae and Prosaditae in the midland parts the Libyaegyptii bordering nearest unto Egypt with the people whereof so intermingled as to make up betwixt them but one name and nation Others there were of lesse or as little note but all descended properly of Naphtuhim the son of Misraim from whom the name of Neptune originally a Libyan Deity seems to be deriâ—ed â—et so that Lehabin his brother must come in for a share the founder as it is conceived of the Libyaegyptii before mentioned Being then of the same original with those of Egypt they followed the same fortunes also till the times of the Ptolomies by whom sometimes given for portion with the title of a â—ingdâ—m to their younger children By the last will and testament of Apion the last King hereof a Bastard-son of Ptolomie sirnamed Euergetes the seventh King of that house bequâ—athed unto the Senate and People of Rome By whom first suffered to live under them as a Free-Estate â—â—ll the conquest of Egypt then reckoned as a part of that and so accordingly described by Ptolomic whâ—re Libya Marmarica and Ammoniaca occurre amongst the Nomi or Divisions of iâ— Afterward made a distinct Province of that Diocese and governed by a Lord President under the Praesectus Augustalis or Supreme Commander for the Emperours 3. CYRENE CYRENE is bounded on the East with Marmarica on the West with Africa Propria or the Realm of Tunis and some part of the Mediterranean and the Creater Syrtis on the North with the Mediterranean wholly on the South with Libya Inferior or the Desarts of Libya It took this name from Cyrene the chief City of it from whence sometimes also called Cyrenaica by Plinie and some other Roman Writers it is called Pentapolis from five chief Cities which were in it viz 1 Cyrene 2 Ptolemais 3 Arsinoe 4 Darnis 5 Berenice by Ammianus for the same reason Libya Pentapolis the name of Libya extending over many of these Roman Provinces And finally at the present it passeth with that last described by the name of Barca or Barca Marmarica the whole extent whereof in length from the Greater Syrtis unto Egypt is no lesse then 13000 miles but the breadth not above 200. The Country in the South parts desolate and barren stored with few Towns and not many Villages the People living up and down in scattered houses and at such a distance as if it were in so many Islands Destitute not of Springs and Rivers only but of Rain-water too the Clouds not very often dropping if any fell it was dried up presently by the â—ands But within fifteen miles of the Sea indifferently fruitful and well inhabited The People in old times were said to have been utterly ignorant of buying and selling of fraud and stealing not knowing or not caring for the use of money conâ—ent with little not superfluous in their clothes or buildings their houses for the most part except only in their greater Cities made of Osier-twigs Much altered in the first part of their character since the coming of the Arabians hither now a Theevish nation given wholly to Robbery and spoile So lazie that they will not manure or till their Land but provide themselves with Corn from Sicily laying their Children to pawn for it till by their Thieving they can raise a sufficient summe to discharge the debt One onely River I find in it but of fame enough to serve for many By Ptolomie called Luthon by Plinie Lethon by the Poets Lethe Swallowed by the Earth not far from its first original it riseth up again about Berenice fained therefore by the Poets to come from Hell and to create forgetfulnesse in all them that drink of it it being the condition of the dead to remember nothing Thence the occasion of the fancie Some Lakes I find also in it whereof one occasioned by this River not far from the Sea another more within the land where indeed more necessary neer Paliurus With Mountains better stored though not much better for them the principal whereof 1. Those called Herculis Arenae the Sands of Hercules thwarting the Country East and West 2. Bucolicus on the South of those and 3 Volpos a long ridge of hils bordering upon Africa Propria Cities of most note in it 1. Apollonia in
Now indigent and so unprovided of all Grain for the use of their families that they are fain to furnish themselves out of other places the People not daring to manure or sow their land for fear of the Arabians who ever and anon fall into these parts and spoil what they meet with Places of most note in it in the elder times 1. Adrumetum or Adrumystus now called Machometta once a Roman Colony and the Metropolis of the Province of Byzacena by consequence in the times of Christianity an Archbishops See walled and repaired by the Emperor Justinian and by his command called Justiniana 2. Zama the incamping place of Annibal before his battel with Scipio 3. Nadagora memorable for the great battel betwixt the two renowned Generals of Rome and Carthage not parallel'd since their own times nor in those before them In which the great Controversie between those Cities being to be tried the fortune of the day fell unto the Romans For though Annibal shewed his singular judgment in ordering his Souldiers as Scipio could not but acknowledge yet being far the weaker in horse and by an Order of the Senate of Carthage to fight in a place of disadvantage he could do no marvels the Romans with the losse of no more then 1500 of their own men killing 20000 of the Carthaginians in the fight and chase 4. Salera the first place took by Scipio after the landing of his Army 5. Vtica a Tyrian Colony beautified with an Haven capable of the greatest ships much spoke of in the wars of Carthage and memorable for the death of Cato hence sirnamed Vtican who here slew himself for fear of falling into the hands of Caesar It is now called Biserta 6. Byzacium seated in liberal and fruitful soils as was shewn before whence the Province had the name of Byzacena 7. Ruspinum made by Caesar the seat of his war in Africk against the sons and faction of Pompey as memorable in the times succeeding for being the Epiâ—copal See of S. Fulgentius 8. Thystrus remarkable for the Tragedie of the Gordiani Of which the Father in this City was saluted Emperor by the Souldiers in hatred to Maximinus then their Emperor whose Procurator they had slain in a tumult but his party being discomfited by Capellianus whom Maximinus sent against him and his son killed in the defeat upon the hearing of the news he here hanged himself 9. Hippagreta on a great Lake betwixt Carthage and Vtica once of the Towns which held out longest for the Mercinaries in their desperate Rebellion against the Carthaginians by which the Estate of that great City was in danger of ruine at the end of the first Punick war 10. CARTHAGE once the Lady and Mistresse of Africk situate in the bottom of a safe and capacious Bay the entrances whereof were very strongly fortified both by art and nature Environed with the Sea except upon one side only where joyned unto the Land by a narrow Isthmus about two miles and an half in breadth In compasse 24 miles but measuring by the outward wall it was 45. For without the wall of the City it self there were three wals more betwixt each of which there were three or four Streets with Vaults under ground of 30 foot deep wherein they had place for 300 Elephants and all their Fodder with Stables over them for 4000 Horse and all their Provender and Lodging in those Out-streets for the Riders of the said Horse and for 20000 Foot besides which never came within the City to annoy or pester it On the South side stood the Castle called Byrsa which took up two miles and an half in compasse first built by Dido on that ground which she obtained of the Libyans when she got leave to buy only so much land of them as she could compasse round about with an Oxes hide In that the sumptuous Temple of their antient Deities Juno Apollo Aesculapius Belus On the West-side a standing Pool made of the Sea-water let into it by so narrow a passage that there was but 70 foot open for the Sea to enter On which they had a stately Arsenal with their Ships and Gallies riding by it Of the foundation and affairs of this mighty City we have spoke already The Government of it first by Kings those absolute enough at first afterwards limited by the Senate and finally made meerly titulary by the power of the People which unproportionable mixture is much condemned by Aristotle in the 2. of his Politicks Their Territories before the second Punick war when they were at the greatest extended on the Sea-coasts of the Mediterranean from the Greater Syrtis to the Streits and so unto the River Iberus for the space of 2000 miles in length their Revenues answerable and readily brought in by reason of their infinite trading Which made the Roman people think themselves unsafe whilst this City stood Resolved on the destruction of it they sent against it L. Martius and M. Manlius their two Consuls with a puissant Army to whom the Carthaginians willingly delivered up their Arms and Shipping contracting only for the preservation of the City it self which was faithfully promised But when they had withall given up the sons of their principal men to be sent to Rome for Pledges of their future loyaltie they were told that a City consisted not in wals but in lawes and government These with the Corporation should remain as formerly the Town to be removed ten miles further off where there was no Sea to thrive and grow rich upon Enraged herewith it was resolved to abide the utmost but they wanted necessaries for resistance That want supplied for want of Iron to make Arms with Gold and Silver the Houses pulled down to furnish them with timber to build a Navy and noble Ladies cutting off the hair of their heads to make Ropes and Cordage 25000 Women listed to defend the wals But the fatal moment being come a second Scipio is sent thither to dispatch the work by whom at last the Town was taken and for 17 dayes together consumed with fire the Queen and multitudes of the People burning themselves in the Temple of Aesculapius because they would not fall into the hands of the Romans Reedified by Iulius Caesar and made a Colonie it recovered some part of her former lustre but so that her chief glory was rather to be sought for in her antient then her present fortunes Populi Romani Colonia olim Imperii ejus pertinax amula priorum excidio rerum quam ope prasentium clarior was her character in the times of Pomponius Mela. But in this last Estate accompted for the Metropolis of the Diocese of Africk the Residence of the Vicarius or Lieutenant-General and the See of the chief Primate of the African Churches who had 164 Bishops under him in that one Province wherein Carthage stood Destroyed in the succeeding times by the Vandals and after that by the Saracens it is at last reduced to nothing but a few scattered
name of Mauritania Sitifensis from Sitiphis in those times the principal City as Procopius telleth us The Country said to be fruitful of all things necessary to life pleasing to the fight and sweet to smell to particularly well stored with Grain and Pulse plentiful of Oyl Honey and Sugar liberally furnished with Dates Grapes Figs Apples Pears and all sorts of Fruits exceedingly well stocked with Cattel but with Goats especially whose skins afford a very excellent kind of leather and of their â—leece materials for the finest Chamlets which are here made in most of their Cities The whole Country divided commonly into these seven parts viz. 1. Guzzula 2. Sus 3. Morocco specially so called 4. Hea. 5. Hascora 6. Duccala and 7. Tedles 1. GVZZVLA the most Southern Province of this Kingdom hath on the East some part of Tremesen on the West Sus or Susa from which parted by a ridge of Mountains called Ilda on the South Mount Atlas and on the North part of the territory of Morocco and the rest of Susa The Country rich in Mines of Brasse Iron and other metals of which are made many Vtensils for domestick uses exported hence into other places The People barbarous and rude not easily acknowledging subjection to the Kings of Morocco and at continual wars amongst themselves except only for two moneths in the year which being the time of their publike Marts and then much visited with Strangers from other Countries they lay aside their private quarrels and cheerfully entertain such Merchants as repair unto them Walled Towns here are not any but some very great Villages the chief whereof 1. Guzula on the Northern bank of the River Sus whence the name of the Province 2. Tagressa not far off but on the other side of the water towards the foot of Mount Atlas 3. Tedza inclining towards the borders of Morocco Of these nothing memorable 2. West of Guzzula lieth the Province of SVS or SVSA so called from the River Sus with which well watered or giving name to it Rich in Gold-Mines the cause of continual wars amongst the people well stored with Sugar-Canes which the Inhabitants know neither how to boyl nor purifie and on the Sea-shores furnished with great plenty of Amber bought by the Portugals of the people at an easie rate Chief Towns hereof 1. Cape D'Aguer on a Promontory so called a place of such importance to the Portugals that the taking of it by Mahomet then King of Sus after of Morocco also made them all the Forts which they had in this Country 2. Tagavast a 〈◊〉 and wealthy Town the greatest in the Province and situate in a large Plain near the foot of Mount Atlas 3. Teijent situate in a spacious Plain also but on the banks of the River Sus divided into three parts each a mile from the other which joyned together make the exact figure of a Triangle 4. Messa or Massa seated at the influx of the said River on the Promontory called Caâ—â— Gilen three Towns in one not much the better for the Sea and but ill befriended by the Land as leated in a barren and unpleasing soile remarkable for a fair Temple the beams and rasterâ— of which are made of the bones of Whales which usually are left dead on the shâ—re 5. Taroâ—â—â— a large Town built by the Africans before the conquest of this Country by the Geths or Saraceâ—s the Residence of the Vice-Roy for the Kings of Fesse when the Lords of this kingdom but more enriched of late by the Merchants of France and England who have here a Staple for their Sugars By this Commerce the people made more civil then in other parts of this Province the whole number of them thought to amount to 3000 families 6. Tedza more within the land bigger then Taradant but less wealthy the chief Ornament of it being a fair Mahometan Temple liberally furnished with Priests and Readers of that Law at the common charge Not far from hence the Hill Anchisa where it snoweth at all seasons of the year and yet the people go extreme thin in the sharpest Winter Nothing else memorable of this Province but that a little before the Xeriffe made himself King of Morocco it had the title of a Kingdom and gave the title of King to Mahomet the second Xeriffe made King of Taradaâ—t or Sus before he dispossessed his brother of the Crown of Morocco 3. Northward of Sus lieth the Province of MOROCCO specially so called the most fruitful and best peopled part of Barhary not much unlike to Lombardy in wealth and pleasures the very Hills hereof as fruitful as the Vallies in other places To which fertility of the soâ—l the Rivers 1 Tensist and 2 Asisinâ—ad give no small advantage though much defaced by the frequent incursions of the Portugals who have extreamly spoiled this Country Places of most observation in it 1. Delgumaba built upon a very high Mountain and environed with many other Hills at the foot whereof the Fountain of Asisiâ—uad 2. Elgiumuba a small but ancient Town on the River Sisseva 3. Tesrast a small Town upon Asifinuad 4. Imizmizi situate on a Rock spacious and seated neer the entrance of a narrow way leading into Guzzala 5. Tenezze an old Town but very well fortified 6. Agnet upon the River Tensift all ruined except the Fort and some scattered houses formerly second unto none but Morocco from which distant 24 miles the Hils and Valley about it adorned with pleasant Gardens fruitful Vineyards a fair River and Fields so fertile that they yield a fifty-fold increase 7. Seâ—sina where they have snow at all times of the year 8. Temnella an Heretical Town differing in opinion from the rest of the Mahometan Sect and so well grounded in their â—enets that they challenge all their Opposites to a Disputation 9. Hantera very full of Jewes 10. Morocco the principal of this province and of all the Kingdom situate in or near the place where once stood the 〈◊〉 Ilemerum of Ptolomy Once reckoned amongst the greatest Cities of the World at what 〈◊〉 was â—aâ—d to contain 100000 families since so defaced and wasted by the depredations of the Arabians and the removal of the Seat-Royal to Fesse when that Kingdom was in the Ascendent that it is hardly a third part so great as formerly The founder of it Joseph sirnamed Telesinus the second King of the house of the Almoravides but much enlarged and beautified by Abdul-Mumen one of his successors The principal buildings in it are the Church and the Castle the Church of Mosque one of the greatest in the World adorned with many sumptuous pillars brought out of Spain when the Mâ—â—rs had the possession of that Country and beautified with a stately Steeple in compass at the bottom an hundred yards and of so great height that the Hils of Azati one of the branches of the Lesser Atlas being 130 miles distant may be thence easily discerned the Castle very large and strong on a Tower whereof stand
forced to lay much soil and will therefore let some of it Rent-free to strangers reserving only the dung of themselves and their cattell 5 BILEDVLGERID specially so called abundantly fruitful in Dates whence it had the name but destitute of Corn by reason of the extream dryness of the soyle and yet hath in it many Towns of good note among them Of less note 6 Tesset 7 Segelmesse 8 Zeb 9 Tebelbeti and 10 Fessen so called from the chiefest of their Towns and Villages Towns of most note both now and in former times besides those spoken of before 1 Timugedit in the Province of Dara the birth-place of Mahomet Ben Amet and his three sons the founders of the Xeriffian Empire 2 Tafilete in the said Province to which place Mahomet the second of these sons and first King of Morocco of that Family confined his eldest brother Amet having took him prisoner Anno 1544. 3. Teffet a great Town of 400 houses but so poorly neighboured that there is no other inhabited place within 300 miles of it but of that before 4 Techort the inhabitants whereof are very courteous to strangers whom they entertain at free-cost and choose rather to marry their daughters to them then to any of the Natives 5 Eboacah the most Eastern Town in all this Country distant about 100 miles from the borders of Egypt 7 Debris one of the chief Cities of the Garamantes of great renown in former times for Wells or Fountain of the Sun the waters whereof being lukewarm at the Sun-rising cooled more and more till noon was then very cold and so continued untill midnight afterwards by degrees growing hotter and hotter as if it had a natural Antipathy with the Sun hottest when that was furthest off and cold when neerest 8 Masucha seated on a Rock garrisoned by Jugurth for a place of refuge but taken by Marius in the prosecution of that War 8 Capsa the chief City of all this tract said to be built by Hercules but questionless of very great strength anguibus arenisque vallata made inaccessible saith the Historian by the thick Sands and multitudes of Serpents which were harboured in them but easily forced by Marius in his Wars with Jugurth and utterly destroyed by Caesar in his war against Juba It seems by this that those people neighbouring Mount Atlas were much at the disposal of the Kings of Mauritania in the times foregoing and so they have been also in these latter times For though neglected by the Romans who thought it an high point of wisdom not to extend their Empire beyond that Mountain yet the Saracens had not long possessed themselves of those parts of Barbary which was in the year 698 but within twelve yeers Anno 710. they subdued this Country and planted their Religion in it though not themselves Nor was Amet the first Xeriffe of Morocco warm in that estate when he thought it best for him to secure himself in it by the conquest of this to whose successors the chiefes of the Tribes hereof render some acknowledgements 2. LIBYA DESEETA 2. LIBYA DESERTA is bounded on the north with Numidia or Biledulgerid to which contiguous on the East with Nubia a Kingdom and Province of the Land of Negroes on the South with the land of Negroes wholly and on the West with Gualata another Province of these Negroes interposed betwixt it and the Atlantick The reason of the name of Libya we have had before To which Deserta was added upon very good reasons as well to difference it from the other Libya a Province of Egypt as to express the barren and sandy condition of it in which respect by the Arabians called Sarra signifying in their language a rude and inhabitable Desart as this Country is So truly such that men may travell in it eight days together without finding water or seeing any tree and no grass at all The water which they have is drawn out of pits exceeding brackish and many times those pits so covered with the Sands that men die for thirst the Merchants therefore carrying their water with them on the backs of Camels which if it fail they kill their Camels and drink a water which they wring out of their guts And yet as dangerous and uncomfortable as these Desarts be they are very much travelled by the Merchants of Fesse and Tremesen trading to Agades and Tombatum in the land of Negroes The People differ not much from the Numidians in shape or qualities but if a worse of quality it must be the Lybian They did once worship a God called Psaphon who when he lived taught divers Birds which he caught and then set at liberty to say these words viz. Psaphon is a great god which the simple people hearing and admiring at it afforded him Divine honours Converted at last to the Christian Faith they remained a while in the profession of the Gospel exterminated by the Saracens about the year 710. who having added Numidia or Biledulgerid to their former conquests planted their Superstitions in this Country also This Country is divided as others into Provinces into five great Desarts to which those of less note are to be referred 1. ZANHAGA beginning at the borders of Gualata interposed betwixt it and the Atlantick Ocean and extending Eastward to the Salt-pits of Tegaza having on the South Gualata and Tombutum in the land of Negroes so destitute of water that there is one pit only at the end of each hundred mile brakish and unwholsom and in the Desarts of Azaoad and Araoan which are parts of this but one in an 150 or 200 miles riding 2. ZVENZIGA extended from the Salt-pits of Tegaza Eastward to the Desart of Targa bounded on the North with Segelmesse and Tebelbeti Numidian Provinces and on the South with the Desarts of Ghir and Guber So void of water especially in that part thereof which is called Gogden that in nine dayes travell there is not so much as one drop to be seen but what they carry on their Camels 3. TARGA extended Eastward to the Desart of Ighidi and reaching from Tegorarin in the North to the Desart of Agader in the South the best conditioned part of all this Countrey well watered of a temperate Aâ—re and a soyl reasonably fruitfull In length from North to the South 300 miles and liberally stored with Manna which they gather into little vessels and carry to Agadez to sell Mingled in water or with pottage it is very cooling and drank of in their Feasts as a speciall dainty 4. LEMPTA extendeth from the Deserts of Ighidi unto that of Bordea 5. BORDEA which reacheth to the borders of Nubia Of these two there is little to be said in several but that this last was discovered lately by one Hamar a guide to a Caravan of Merchants who blinded with the sands wandred out of his way and causing sand to be given him at every twenty miles end found by the smell at last that they begun to draw nigh some
inhabited Place and told them of it 40 miles before they came to it Cities of note we hope for none where we finde no water Of such as go for Cities here the most considerable 1 Tegaza rich in veins of Salt resembling Marble which the Inhabitants being 20 days distant from any habitation and consequently many times in danger to die for famine exchange for Victuals with the Merchants of Tombutum who come hither for it Much troubled with the South winds which doth so drive the sands upon them that it causeth many of them to loose their sight 2. Huaden or Hoden a known resting place and a great refreshment to the Merchant in the midst of these Desarts 3 Guargata on the brink of a Lake fed by a River of hot water affirmed to be a Town of elegant building and inhabited by a wealthy People 4 Toberaum of little note but that it serveth for a Stage or baiting place to the wearie Traveller Of which kinde there are said to be others at the extremities or ends of each several Desarts the Havens of such men as sail in these sandy Seas but not else observable Nor is there much if any thing observable of them in the way of story but that not looked after by any of the great Conquerours either Greeks or Romans much of the Country was possessed by Arabian Colonies men fit enough to plant in such barbarous Nations at such time as the Saracens planted their Religion here The Government of the Country since as it was before by the Chiefs of their several Clans or Families who as they know no Law themselves so do the People shew as much ignorance of it in their lives and actions differing but little from brute Beasts more then shape and speech And so much for LIBYA INTERIOR OF TERRA NIGRITARVM TERRA NIGRIT ARVM or THE LAND OF NEGROES is bounded on the East with Aethiopia Superior on the West with the Atlantick Ocean on the North with Libya Deserta and on the South with the Aethiopick Ocean and part of Aethiopia Inferior So called from the Nigritae the chief of the Nations here inhabiting in the time of Ptolomy and they so named from the River Niger of which more anon The Country very hot by reason of ifs situation under the Torrid Zone yet very well inhabited full of people and in some places alwayes green well watered and exceeding fruitful specially in those parts which lie within the compass of the overflowings of the River Niger and on the further side of the River Sanaga abundantly well stored both with Corn Cattel and Garden-ware for the use of their Kitchins well Wooded and those Woods well furnished with Elephants and other Beasts both wild and tame Their greatest want but such a want as may be born with is the want of Fruit-trees few of which they have and those they have bear one kind of fruit only which is like the Chesnut but somwhat bitterer Rain here doth neither hurt nor help their greatest welfare consisting in the overflowings of Niger as that of Egypt in the inundations of Nile In some parts liberally enriched with Mines both or Gold and Silver very fine and pure so that had not the Portugals affected the honour of discovering New-Worlds as much as Wealth they might have made as rich a Factory here as at the Indies The inhabitants till the coming of the Portugals thither were for the most part so rude and barbarous that they seem to want that use of Reason which is peculiar unto man of little wit and destitute of all Arts and sciences prone to luxury and for the greatest part Idolaters though not without some small admixture of Mahumetans When the Portugals first sailed into these Coasts they hereof took the Ships for great Birds with white wings and after upon better acquaintance they could not be brought to believe but that the Eyes which were casually painted on the beaks of the ships were the eyes by which they saw how to direct themselves in their course Guns seemed to them for their hideous noise to be the works of the Devil and for Bag-pipes they took them to be living creatures neither when they had been permitted to feel them would they be perswaded but that they were the work of Gods own hands The very Nobles if so noble a name may without offence be given to such blockish people are so dull and stupid that they are ignorant of all things which belong to civil society and yet so reverent of their King that when they are in his presence they never look him in the face but sit flat on their buttock with their elbows on their knees and their hands on their faces They use to anoint their hair with the fat of Fishes which makes them stink more wretchedly then they would do otherwise Of complexion they are for the most part Cole-black whence the name of Negroes but on the South-side of the River Senaga they are only Tawny the Blacks so much in love with their own complexion that they use to paint the Devil white which I find thus versified The Land of Negroes is not far from thence Neerer extended to th' Atlantick Main Wherein the black Prince keeps his residence Attended by his jetty coloured Train Who in their native beauty most delight And in contempt do paint the Devil white They have tried all Religions but agree in none Idolaters at the first as others the Descendants of Cham Afterwards it is said that they received the Rites and Religion of the Jews but the time and occasion of it I do no where find in which they continued very long But that being worn out at the last Christianity prevailed in some Kingdoms of it In the year 973. Mahometism began to get ground amongst them by the diligence and zeal of some of the Preachers of that Law the first who were reduced that way being those of Melli after which Tombuto Oden Gualata were infected with the same poyson also In the end all the rest of this Country followed their example except the Kingdom of Borneo some part of Nubia and the Coasts of the Atlantick Ocean which continue in their antient Gentilism Christianity being confined to a corner of Nubia if still there remaining and some few Garrisons belonging to the Crown of Portugal And as they are of different Religions so are they also of several Languages those of Gualata Guinea Tombutum Melli and Gugonti speaking the Language called Sungai the Guberoi Canontes Chaesenae and Gangrates c. that called Guber Gualata a language of its own and those of Nubia one resembling the Arabick Chaldaean and Egyptian Mountains of most note in it in the former times were those of 1. Arvaltes and 2. Arangus and 3. that called Deorum currus this last supposed to be the same which is now called Punta de Lopes Gonsales but that more probably which they now call Cabo de Sierra Leona a large Promontory
Dangala large and well frequented said to contain no fewer then 10000 families but their houses built of nothing but thatch and mortar In other parts especially towards the river Nilus they have many Villages few or none of them worth the naming There are many other Kingdoms in this Land of Negroes besides those in Guinea but of lesser note as 19. BITO 20. TEMIANO 21. ZEGZEG 22. ZANFARA 23. GOTHAN 24. MEDRA 25. DAVM Of which there is nothing to be spoken but of their poverty or riches blessings or curses common to them with the rest of these Nations and therefore I purposely omit them This Country or a great part of it was anciently accounted part of Libya Interior inhabited besides the Nubae and Nigritae spoken of before by the Nabathrae dwelling about the hill Arvates the Aronca neer the hill Arangus the Agargina Xylinces and Alchalinces Aethiopick Nations Not much considerable in the business of former times nor much discovered not very perfectly at this day till the year 973 at what time certain Mahometan Preachers out of a superstitious zeal to propagate their Sect first opened the way into these Countries the People then living like bruit beasts without King Law or any form of Government scarce knowing how to sow their lands clad in the skins of as very beasts as themselves and challenging no propriety in wives or children First conquered by Joseph King of Morocco of the race of the Almohades and after that by the five Nations of Libya Deserta who divided them into fifteen parts every one of those five Nations possessing three of them One of the Kings of these Libyant named Soni Heli being slain by Abuaci Ischia General of his forces and the rest terrified with that blow An. 1526. the Negroes once again recovered their long lost liberty and instituted divers Kings of their own Amongst them Izchia was most deservedly made King of Tombutum who managed his affairs so well that he conquered the Kings of Guber Agadez Cano Melli Zanfora Zegzeg Ghenaeoa Gambea and Casena which he made his Tributaries So that his successors are now the greatest of those five Kings who have the supreme power over all the rest The other four 1. the King of Mandinga lording it over the Realms of Benin Giolofi and the Kings of Guinea 2. the King of Borneo the onely one that is descended of the Libyan race in greatness of command next to him of Tombuto 3. the King of Gualata whose Kingdom is confined within that one Province but therein absolute and supreme and 4. the King of Gaoga Paramount over all the rest But because the greatest power is in the hands of the King of Tombuto who possibly enough may in short time bring all the rest under his command we will take a more particular view of his estate affirmed to be the richest Prince in these parts of Africk and to have many Plates and Scepters of gold some of which weigh 1300 pound weight When any of his Subjects do appear before him they kneel on both their knees and bowing their heads unto the ground cast sand over their shoulders and upon their heads going forwards still upon their knees His Court he keeps in a royal manner continually guarded with 3000 Horse but with many more Foot all armed with Bowes and empoisoned Arrows To the Jewes a very bitter Enemy whom he admitteth not to trade in his kingdoms and consiscateth the goods of all such of his Subjects as hold traffick with them Zealous of the Mahometan Law and liberal in stipends to the Doctors and Professors of it Of greater power then any other beyond Atlas but the Habassine Emperor And though Amet the Xeriffe of Morocco in the year 1589. had some hand upon him and conquered a great part of this kingdom even as far as Gago extending his Empire six moneths journey by Camels beyond Morocco yet it held not long this King again recovering what was taken from him and being since that time in as eminent power as ever in any times before And so much for TERRA NIGRITARVM OF AETHIOPIA SVPERIOR AETHIOPIA SVPERIOR is bounded on the East with the Red-Sea and the Sinus Barbaricus on the West with Libya Interior the Realm of Nubia in the Land of the Negroes and part of the Kingdom of Congo in the other Aethiopia on the North with Egypt and Libya Marmarica and on the South with the Mountains of the Moon by which parted from the main body of Aethiopia Inferior It was first called Aetheria and afterwards Atlantia as Plinie telleth us In the end the Grecians gave it the name of Aethiopia from the Greek words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifying to burn and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Countenance because the violent heats of the Sun had so scorched the Countenances of the Inhabitants The additions of Sub Aegypto Superior and Interior serve only to distinguish it from the other Aethiopia which lieth further off from Egypt on the outside of this It is called also Regnum Abyssinorum from the Abaseni or Abyssini a people of Arabia Felix who passing over the Red-Sea not above seven miles broad in the narrowest place came and setled here And in the Scripture it is stiled by the name of Ludim from Lud the son of Mizraim who first planted it as hath been proved by many strong and concluding Arguments in our general Preface It is situate on both sides of the Equinoctial extending from the South Parallel of seven Degrees where it meeteth with some part of the other Aethiopia to the Northern end of the Isle of Meroe situate under the fist Parallel on the North of that Circle And though by this Accompt it fall short of the dimensions assigned by some who extend it from one Tropick unto the other yet is it of a very great length no less then 1500 miles the breadth about half as much the whole circumference amounting to 4300 miles Yet so that all this vast tract of ground is not to be understood of that part of the Country which is under the command of the Abassine Emperour commonly but mistakingly called Prestor John but of the whole Country of Aethiopia as before limited and extended containing besides his Estate the Kingdoms of Adel and Adea and the Provinces of Quiloa and Melindi which two last are now reckoned of as parts of Aethiopia Inferior The Isle of Meroe in the North is possessed by Mahometans the most bitter enemies of this King all on the West of Nilus betwixt it and the South-east of Nubia inhabited by the Anzichi an Idolatrous and man-eating Nation subject to a great Prince of their own and all the Coasts of the Red-Sea as well within the Streits of Babel Mandel as without except the Port of Erocco only enjoyed by Arabians and Moors who do acknowledge no subjection unto his commands but are under the Kings of Adel and Adea before mentioned But taking it in the largest signification and extent
and a great number of poor Children which they daily feed besides the Tythes of all the Mountain in which it standeth fruitful and rich and at least 30 miles in compass they have many good Farms at the foot of the said Mountain and an hundred small Villages appertaining to them out of which they raise yeerly great provision of Corn and above 2000 head of Catteil their Revenues out of Tigremaon being reckoned in A Revenne able to maintain them and their Hospitality in regard their Novices or young Monks are sent abroad to earn their living or to manure their Lands and attend the husbandrie of the house the elder onely being found at the charge of the Monastery though all alike bound to the performance of Religious Offices 5 Erocco another noted Port on the Red Sea or Bay of Arabia to which a passage openeth thorow the Streits of the Mountains as it doth to Suachen conceived to be the Adulis of Ptolomy the Aduliton of Pliny Now in possession of the Turks or at their command 6 Santar 7 Giabel 8 Laccari and 9 Abarach these four last in the Province of Dafila This Country at the present and for long time past is subject both to the Great Neguz or the Frestegian of Aethiopia and the Grand-Signeur of the Turks naturally subject to the one and tributary to the other Governed by a King of their own whom they call Barnagassus by the name of his Province a Vassal and Homager to the Aethiopian to whom he payeth the yearly tribute of 150 of the best breed of Horses besides some quantities of Silk and some other commodities but so ill neighboured by the Turks that he is fain to pay also to the Beglerbeg or Bassa a resident at Suachen 1000 Ounces of Gold yearly for a composition For the Turks having by the conquest of Egypt made themselves masters of those Countries towards Aethiopia which formerly were allied to or confederate with the Mamaluck Sultans within short time viz. An. 1558. possessed themselves also of the town of Suachen and the parts adjoyning made it the residence of one of their Beglerbegs or Bassa's and gave him the title of Beglerbeg of Abassia as before was said Forgot by the industrious Collector of the Turkish History in his enumeration of the Beglerbegs or Bassas of Africk To this they added not long after all the rest of the Sea coasts and the Port of Erocco and not content therewith after some short breathing made a further inrode in which they did so waste the Country that in the end they compelled the Barnagassian not being aided by the Neguz to this Composition 9. DANGALI 10. DOBAS SOuth and South east of Barnagasso lie the two Kingdoms of DANGALI and DOBAS that of Dangali bordering on the Red Sea the other more within the Land both of them held by the Mahometans or Arabian Moors both in continual enmity with the Abassine Emperors and both of like nature in regard of the soil and people DANGALI hath on the North Barnagasso on the South some part of the Kingdom of Adel on the East the Red-Sea or Gulf of Arabia on the West Dobas before mentioned It taketh upsome part of the Arabick Bay within the Streits of Babel-Mandel and without those Streits the greatest part of that spacious Bay which anciently was called Sinus Avaliticus as far as to the Promontory then called Mosylon neighboured by a noted Emporie of the same now the Cape of Docono neer unto which the Sea makes a little Gulf and suddenly streitneth it self again so as the Channel cannot be above ten or twelve leagues broad And in this Channel are five or six Ilands which hinder the passage so as Sailers must have good experience to avoid the Rocks which lie neer those Ilands Chief Towns hereof 1 Bebul or Babel which gives name to the Streits of Babel Mandel a narnow Frith opening out of the Bay of Arabia into the Aethiopian Ocean 2 Vella a well-frequented Port conceived to be the same which Strabo calleth Antiphila not found by that name in Ptolomy 3 Zagnani and 4 Zama in a Province of this Kingdom called Lacca 5 Docano neer the Cape so called and therefore probably the Mosylon of the antient Writers 6 Dangali not far from the Sea-side which gives name to the Kingdom Nothing else memorable of this Kingdom but that there are in it two great Lakes wherein live Crocodiles as in Nilus On the South-west of Dangali lieth the Realm of DOBAS extended on the West to the borders of Angote The Country large containing twelve or as some say 24 several Presectures Of so good Pasturage that the Kine hereof are of greater size then in other places and those for number not easily matched in all this Empire The people such professed Enemies of the Christian faith that they suffer not any man to marry till he hath killed twelve Christians Some reckon them for Tributaries to the Prete or Negus but it is only when they list so far from being Contributioners towards the support of his estate that they take from him what they can The chief of their towns 1 Doba which gives name to the whole kingdom 2 Bally upon the same River but more neer the head on which Dobas standeth 11. ADEL ADEL is bounded on the North with some parts of Dangali and the Red Sea on the South with Adea on the East with the Red-Sea and the Indian or Arabian Ocean on the West with Fatigar extended on the Sea coast from the Cape of Docono to the Cape of Guardasu conceived most probably to be the Ardmata of Ptolomy a noted Promontory in his time The Country plentiful of Flesh Hony Wax Corn Gold and Ivory great flocks of Sheep and many of those Sheep of such burdensom Fleeces that their tails weigh 25 pounds some Kine they have which have horns like a Stag others but one horn only and that in the forehead about a foot and an half long but bending backwards The People inhabiting on the Sea coasts are of Arabian parentage and of the Mahometan religion those towards the Inland Countries of the old Aethiopick race and wholly Gentiles Chief towns hereof 1 Zeila a noted Port town situate in or neer the place where Ptolomy placeth Avalites stored with variety of merchandise and yielding some representation of Antiquity in the building thereof being lime and stone materials not much used amongst them in these later times Of great both beauty and esteem till the year 1516. when sacked and burnt by the Portugals before that time the most noted Emporie of all Aethiopia for the Indian trade 2 Barbora seated on the same Sea-coast well frequented by Merchants and possibly may be the Mundi or Malao of Ptolomy neighboured by a lofty Promontory which they call Mount Fellez 3 Mette another of the Sea-towns neer the Cape of Guardafuni supposed to be the Acane of the Antient writers 4 Assam 5 Selir and 6 Bidar on the Sea-coasts
and Countries of Xoa Goa Caffares Fatigar Angotae Balignazo Adea Vangne Goyami where are the fountains of Nile Amara Banguamedron Ambea Vangucum Tigremaon Sabaim the birth-place of the Queen of Saba Bernagassum and Lord of all the Regions unto the confines of Egypt It seemeth by this title that these Aethiopian Emperours however the truth of story goeth conceive themselves to be sprung from Salomon Maqueda or Nizaule as Ioseph nameth her the Queen of the South For better confirmation whereof it is by some reported that the Arms of this Kingdom are the same with those of the Tribe of Iudae which are a Lyon rampant in a field Or and that the Motto of them is to this effect viz. The Lyon of the Tribe of Judah shall overcome But Bara an expert Herauld giveth this Prince no such Coat-armour his Arms according to him being Luna a cross portate Mars charged with a crucifix Sol between two scourges of the second And yet not altogether to discredit the old Tradition so generally received amongst them it may be probable enough that when the Abassens came into Aethiopia some of the Sabaeans their next neighbours came along for company and amongst them some of the Royal race of the Queen of Sheba with some of which by reason of their great Nobility some of the Abassine Emperours might think fit to match Nor is it any matter of impossibility but that Solomon considering his course of life might get a son upon the body of that Queen from whom the Aethiopian Princes might be thus descended As for the Government of these Emperors it is absolutely Regal or to say better perfectly Despotical the people being treated by them more like slaves then subjects taking away Signâ—uries and giving them unto whom he pleaseth the deprived party not daring to express the least discontent By them so reverenced that it was antiently a custom if the King were blind or lame or maimed for the Subject to inflict on his own body the like impression still had in so much honour by the greatest Subject that at his bare name they bow their bodies and touch the ground with one of their fingers and reverence his Pavilion as they pass by though he be not in it He on the other side seldom appeareth to his Subjects but with his Crown upon his head and a Silver Crucifix in his hand his face then covered with a peece of Watchet-Taffata which he lifteth up and putteth down according as he is minded to grace the party with whom he talketh As for his Forces and Revenues some of our late Observations speak nothing but wonders Some say his Empire reacheth from the Red Sea to the Atlantick Occan and from one Tropick to the other Some that he is of so great Riches that he is able to purchase a moyetie of all the world if it were to be sol others that he is able to raise for any present service a million of men And he himself is said to have offered to the Portugals one million of money and another of men if they would imploy it in a war against the Infidels But notwithstanding these great brags I cannot think this Emperour to be such a Miracle as some of these Reports have made of him For they that speak most knowingly of his Revenues affirm that the ordinary expences of his Court and Army being discharged he coffereth up but three millions of Crowns per annum which is no great matter and upon extraordinary emergencies of war and trouble will be easily wasted or brought into a narrower compass And yet to make up this Revenue besides the Crown Lands or Demain Imperial he laieth some Tax or other upon every house receiveth the tenth of all that is digged out of their Mines and levieth on the great Lords the Revenue of any one of their Towns which he pleaseth to choose so it be not that in which the Lords themselves inhabit This though it be no great Intrado considering the large extent of his Dominions and form of his Government yet it is greater in proportion then his Forces are For notwithstanding the report of Alvarez and his own great brag of raising a million of men for present service it is well known that he was never able to advance half that number in his greatest necessity and amongst those whom he can raise there are but few who can deserve the name of Souldiers for the people being poor and beggerly and brought up in a servile and base condition are naturally destitute of that courage and alacrity of spirit which should be in men professing Arms or fit for noble undertakings and are besides on certain jealousies of State so diâ—used from war that they know not how to use their weapons when there is occasion So that for my part I consider him as a weak and impuissant Prince of no authority or influence out of his Dominions nor able to defend himself from the continual incursions of his neighbours some of them mean and petit Princes which lie neerest to him Land-locked on every side from traffick and commerce with the Seas incroached upon Northward by the Turks confronted on the West by the King of Borneo who possesseth not a tenth part of the Land of Negroes on the East continually bearded and baffled by the King of Adel sometimes a Vassal of his own and on the South with the Gallae a barbarous Nation of the other Aethiopia who lay all waste before them wheresoever they come and finally in these later times by his own Subjects also Injuries not to be indured had he power to help it But the chief Stay of this Estate is an Order of Knighthood entituled by the name of S. Antony to which every Father that is of the Degree of a Gentleman is to destinate one of his sons if he have above two but not the eldest And out of these they cull about 12000 Horse which are to be the standing Guard of the Emperours person their Oath is To defend the Frontiers of the Empire to preserve Religion and to make head against the Enemies of the Faith The Abbats of this Order for it is partly Religious partly Military live in the Mountain of Amara where they have two Monasteries as well for the training up of these Knights in the time of their youth as their retirement when grown old and discharged from service And so much for Aethiopia Superior Of AETHIOPIA INFERIOR AETHIOPIA INFERIOR is bounded on the East with the Red-Sea that name extending from the bottom of the Gulf of Arabia to the Southern Ocean on the West with the Aethiopick Ocean on the North with Terra Nigritarum and the higher Aethiopia and on the South where it endeth in a point or Conus with the Main Ocean parting it from the Southern undiscovered Continent It was called Aethiopia for the reason before delivered Inferior was added for distinctions sake because somwhat of a lower situation then the other
of it fruitful withal of a kind of Plant used in dying Clothes which is hence called Mader and of Sugar Canes in such a wonderful manner that for a time the fifths of the Sugars herein made amounted yearly to 60000 Azzobes now not half so much The Isle wonderfully fruitful also of Honey Wax rich Fruits and the choicest Wines the Slips where of were brought from Candy bringing forth here more grapes then leaves and Clusters of two three and four spans long The Hils well stored with Goats the Plains with numerous Herds of Cattel the Woods with Peacocks Thrushes Pigeons these last so ignorant of the injury which Man might do them that at the first coming of the Portugals thither they would suffer themselves to be taken up but now have wit enough to keep out of danger The whole Iland in all parts well watered having besides many pleasant Springs eight handsome Riverets wherewith the Earth refresh'd and moistned yields the sweeter Herbage which otherwise by reason of the heat of the Air never very cool might not be so nourishing The chief City of it hath the name of Fouchial the See of an Archbishop and the Seat of Justice known to the Romans by the name of Junonis or Antolala as many learned men conceive and again forgotten it was of late times discovered by one Machan an English man who was cast upon it by a tempest An. 1344. who burying there his wife or some other woman which he had in his company writ on her tomb his name and coming thither with the cause thereof which gave the Portugals occasion to look further after it Desolate and unpeopled at the first discovery now exceeding populous and of no small advantage to the Crown of Portugal to which first united An. 1420. under the conduct of Prince Henry before mentioned 14. INSVLA PORTVS SANCTI or the Isle of HOLY-PORT is distant from Madera about 40 miles neighbouring the Coasts of Mauritania Tingitana and therefore probably conceived to be the Cerne of Ptolomie So called because discovered by some Portugal Mariners by the direction and encouragement of the said P. Henry on All-hallows day An. 1428. Desolate and unhabited at the first discovery but now very well peopled In compass about 15 miles well stored with Corn and Fruits great shoals of Fish upon their shores plenty enough of Beeves and Goats but such abundance of Conies bred of one Doe Coney brought thither when great with young that the Inhabitants were no less pestered with them in these later times then the Baleares were of old insomuch that they were out of hope to withstand the mischief or repair the damages sustained by them A little Iland not far off breedeth nothing else The chief Town of it Pâ—rto Santo or HolyPort seated on a convenient Rode but a sorry Haven was taken by Sir Amias Preston in our wars with Spain An. 1596. but being sacked and spoiled was again abandoned In former times called Cerne as before was said and reckoned for the most remote Colony which the Carthaginians or Phoenicians had in the Western Ocean beyond which they conceived the Sea to be unnavigable proved otherwise by Hanno's voyage choked with mud and weeds Called therefore Cerne ultima AEthiopum populos alit ultima Cerne by Festus Rufus and others of the Antient writers 15. THE HESPERIDES 15. THE HESPERIDES by Pliny and Pomponius Melae are said to be two in number situate in the Atlantick Seas but we find not where Much memorized and chanted by the Antient Poets for the giving a safe and pleasant habitation to the daughters of Atlas which they call by the name of Hesperides also the curious Gardens by them planted and the Golden Apples of it which were kept by a Dragon and took hence by Hercules But the Historians remove these Gardens out of the Sea into the main Land of Africk and fix them in Cyrene where already spoken of Which not withstanding it is granted that there were antiently some Ilands in the Atlantick Ocean noted by this name and said to be exceeding fruitful of their own accord and therefore probably the same which Plutarch in the Life of Sertorius calleth Insulae Atlantica and describes them thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. They are saith he two Ilands parted by a narrow Streit of the Sea distant from the main land of Africk 10000 furlongs which in our accompt cometh to 1250 miles called also the Isles of Blessed Souls and the Fortunate Ilands They have rain there very seldom but a fine sweet Dew which makes the Earth exceeding fruitful both for tillage and planting fruits which sometimes grow without any care or labour of the husband-man sufficient by their plenty and sweetness to maintain the people much given to ease and hardly troubling themselves with any business The Air for the most part very temperate never extreme in any changes of the season the rigor of the Northern and Eastern winds being by so long a passage thither very much abated as on the other side the Western and South-Eastern winds do much refresh it with such Mists as they bring from the Sea to the great comfort of the people A place so generally sweet that the Barbarous people in it have a constant and approved opinion that these should be the Elysian Fields the seats of the blessed souls departed described by Homer with the report whereof Sertorius was so highly taken that he intended to have given over the pursuit of the Civil wars and there to spend the rest of his dayes in peace and happiness which he had done if the Cilicians men accustomed unto spoil and rapine had not took him off So far and to this purpose Plutarch But what these Ilands are and where now to be sound for in regard of their great distance from the Coast of Africk they cannot be the Fortunate Ilands spoken of before I cannot easily determine unless we should conjecture as Ortelius doth that they are the Ilands of Cuba and Hispaniola on the Coasts of America to the Storie and Chorographie whereof we are now to hasten And so much for the Isles of Africk A Table of the Longitude and Latitude of the principal Towns and Cities mentioned in this Part. A Long. Latit Agadez 39. 20. 25.30 Alexandria 67.0 31.20 Algiers 33.0 35.20 Amara 63.30 5.0 A. Angola 45.10 7. 0. A. Asna 66.30 25. Azamor 18.30 32.40 Arquin 11.10 20.20 Adrimetum   B Babel Mandel 80.01 12.50 Bagamedrum 62.36 6.0 Barca 62  Benin 41.0 7. 40. Bona 37.10 35.40 Borno 4430. 17.10 Brava 74.30 0.30 Budomel 10.20 1430. Bugia 34.30 35.10 Babylon Egypt   C Caire 67.30 30.0 Cyrene 53.30 32.0 Canaria 9.30 27.20 Carthage   Cirta   D Damlata 69.0 32.40 Damut 51.0 11.20 Dancall 65.0 17.30 Dara 66.50 12.0 Docono 78.20 12.30 F Fatigar 74.0 2.40 A. Feffe 21.50 32.50 Fierro 6.20 26.30 Forte ventura 11.0 28.0 Fouchial 8.10 31.30 G Gamba 64.49 17.30 A.
let the Rhene into the Danow the like had Lucius Verus to joyn the Rhene and the Rhone all which in their peculiar places we have already touched Nicanor also King of Syria intended to have made a channel from the Caspian to the Euxine Sea an infinite project but neither he nor any of the rest could finish these works God it seemeth being not pleased at such proud and haughty enterprises And yet perhaps the want of treasure hath not been the least cause why the like projects have not proceeded besides the dreadfull noyses and apparitions which as we have already said continually affrighted the workmen Not less observable then this great but unsuccessful design of cutting a passage thorow this Isthmus from one Sea to the other was that notable but a like successless Attempt of John Oxenham an adventurous Englishman in a passage over it by Land This man being one of the Followers of Sir Francis Drake ariving in a small Bark with â—0 of his Companions a little above Nombre di Dios the chiesest Town of all the Isthmus drew his Ship on Land covered it with boughs and marched over the Land with his Company guided by Negroes till he came to a River There he cut down Wood made him a Pinnace entred the South Sea went to the Isle of Pearls where he stayed ten days intercepted in two Spanish Ships who feared no Enemy on that side 60000 pound weight of Gold 200000 pound weight in bars of silver and returned in safety to the Land And though by the mutinie of some of his own Company he neither returned into his Country nor unto his â—hip yet is it an Adventure not to be forgotten in that never attempted by any other and by the Spanish Writers recorded with much admiration But to return to the Division of this Country and the two main parts thereof which this Streit uniteth Mexicana or the Northern Peninsula may be most properly divided into the Continent and Ilands the Continent again into the several Provinces of 1 Estotiland 2 Nova Francia 3 Virginia 4 Florida 5 Califormia 6 Nova Gallicia 7 Nova Hispania and 8 Guatimala each of them branched into many sub divisions and lesser Territories Peruana or the Southern Peninsula taking in some part of the Isthmus as before we did hath on the Continent the Provinces of 1 Castella Aurea 2 Nova Granado 3 Peru 4 Chile 5 Paraguay 6 Brasil 7 Guiana and 8 Paria with their several members parts and particular Regions The Ilands which belong to both dispersed either in the Southern Ocean called Mare del Zur where there is not any one of note but 1. Those called Los Ladrones and 2 the Ilands of Solomon or in the Northern Ocean or Mare del Norte reduced unto 3 the Caribes 4 Porto Rico 5 Hispaniola 6 Cuba and 7 Jamaica In the survey of which particulars we will begin with those which lie on the North-east of this great Continent not possessed by the Spaniard and passing thorow the Plantations of such other Nations as have any footing in the same come by degrees to the Estates of the King of Spain that we may lay them altogether without interruption beginning with Estotiland the most Northern part and that which as some say was discovered first OF ESTOTILAND ESTOTILAND as under that name we comprehend those Regions of the Mexicana which lie most towards the North and East hath on the East the main Ocean on the South Canada or Nova Francia on the West some unknown Tract not yet discovered and on the North a Bay or Inlet of the Sea called Hudsons Straits and called so from Henry Hudson an Englishman who by this way endeavoured to finde out a more commodious and quick passage to Cathay and China then had been formerly discovered It comprehends 1 Estotiland specially so called 2 Terra Corterialis 3 New-found Land and 4 the Isles of Bacaleos 1. And first Estotiland specially so called is the most Northern Region on the East side of America lying betwixt Hudsons Straits on the North and Terra Corterialis on the South The soil sufficiently enriched with natural endowments said to have in it Mines of Gold and other Mettals but I doubt it lieth too much North for Gold whatsoever it may do for Brass and Iron The People rude and void of goodness naked notwithstanding the extream cold of the Country not having either the wit or the care to cover their bodies with the skins of those Beasts which they kill by hunting though their Bellies teach them to keep life by the Flesh thereof Said by the first Discoverers to sow Corn to make Beer or Ale and to have many Barks of their own with which they traded into Groen-land as also to have many Cities and Castles some Temples consecrate to their Idols where they first Sacrificed men and after eat them The Language which they spake expressed in Characters of their own but some knowledge of the Latine Tongue there had been amongst them and Latine Books in the Library of one of their Kings understood by few Such were the Reports made of this Country by the first Discoverers who were certain Fishermen of Freezland cast by a Tempest on this Coast about the year 1350. Six of them only got on Land where all died save one who after along wandring from one Princes Court to another found means to return into his own Country the King whereof called Zichumi being a great Adventurer in the feats of Arms prepared for the further Discovery and Conquest of it Animared thereunto by the opportune coming of Nicolo and Antonio Zeni two noble Gentlemen of Venice who desiring to see the fashions of the World furnished a ship at their own charges and passing the Straits of Gibraltar held their course northward with an intent to see England and Flanders But driven by tempest on this Iland An. 1380. They were kindly welcomed by the King then newly prosperous in a War against those of Norway who liked Nicolo so well that he gave him a command in his Navie and under his good conduct woon many Ilands discovered Groen-land and provided for the conquest of Estotiland also But Nicolo in the main time dying the business was pursued by his brother Antonio the King in person making one in the undertaking who liked the Country so well being once possessed of it that he built a City in it and there determining to spend the rest of his days sent back Antonio unto Freezland with the most of his People This is the substance of the story of the first Discovery published long since by one Francisco Marcellino out of the Letters of the Zeni which had they been considered of as they might have been we had not so long wanted the acquaintance of this part of the World But whether it were that their reports were esteemed as fabulous by the States of Europe or that the time was not yet ripe for this great Discovery there was nothing done
Removes Places of most importance in it are the several Havens of which it is conceived to have more and more commodious then any one Iland of the World for the bigness of it not beautified with towns or buildings but yielding very safe stations to the greatest ships the chief whereof 1 Rennosa or Roigneuse on the North of the Promontory called Cape de Raz the South-East Angle of the Iland of much resort for fishing from several Countries 2 Portus Formosus or Fair-Haven three miles North of the other capable of great ships and bearing into the main land above 40 miles Situate in the Latitude of 46. and 40 minutes 3 Thornbay by the Portugals named Enseada Grande 4 Trinity Bay on the North of Cape S. Francis by the Portugals called Bahia de la Conception a large Bay five miles broad in the narrowest place yet safe withall and of very good Anchorage 5 Bona Vesta the name of a Port and Promontory 6 White-Bay or Bay-Blanche as the French call it safe and capacious on the North of the promontory of S. John Betwixt which and Cape de Grat on the North-east Angle of the Iland is no Port of note Then on the South-side of the Iland and the West of Cape de Raz is 7 Port Trespassez 8 Port Presenza and 9 Port des Basques or the Biscains Haven and on the West-side having doubled the Cape de Raye in the South-west Angle of the Iland there is 10 S. Georges Bay all of them safe capacious and of great resort 4. Before the Iland at the distance of 25 Leagues from Cape de Raye lieth a long bank or ridge of ground extended in length many hundred leagues in breadth 24 leagues where broadest in other places but sixteen and all about it certain Ilands which Cabot by one common name called BACALAOS that name peculiar now unto one alone from the great multitudes of Codfish by the Natives called Bacalaos which swarmed hereabouts so numerous that they hindred the passage of his ships as before was noted and lay in such shoals upon the Coasts that the Bears caught them with their claws and drew them on land The Government at that time by Kings before whom the People in the most formal expressions of duty and reverence used to rub their noses or stroke their foreheads which if the King observed or accepred of and meant to grace the party which had so adored him he turned his head to his left shoulder as a mark of favour The first Discoverers of this Country but not known then to be an Iland were the two Cabots John and his son Sebastian imployed herein by Henry the 7. 1497. as before was noted the business being laid aside at his coming back was afterwards revived by Thorn and Eliot two of Bristol who taking a more perfect view of it then was took by the Cabots ascribed to themselves the discovery of it and animated King Henry the 8 unto the enterprise which was done An. 1527 but with ill success In the mean time the Normans Portugals and Britons of France had resorted to it and changed the names which by the English had been given to the Bayes and Promontories But the English would not so relinquish their pretensions to the Primier Seisin And therefore in the year 1583. Sir Humfrey â—ilbert took possession of it in the name of the Queen of England interdicted all other Nations the use of Fishing and intended to have setled there an English Colonie But being wracked in his return the sending of the Colonie was discontinued till the year 1608. when undertook by John Guy a Merchant of Bristol who most successfully performed it the Colonie so prospering in a little time that they had Wheat Rye Turneps Coleworts of their own sowing some probability of metals a certainty of Sables Musk and other precious commodities besides their fishing though that the great occasion of their setling there Such plenty is there found of Ling and Cod-fish all about the Coasts that ordinarily our men take 200 or 300 of them within four houres space which they convey from hence to all parts of Europe OF CANADA CANADA is bounded on the North with Corterialis on the South with New-England on the East with the Main Ocean the Countries lying on the West either not yet discovered or not perfectly known So called from the River Canada the greatest not of this Province only but of all this Peninsula A River which hath its Fountain in the undiscovered parts of this Northern Tract sometimes inlarged into great Lakes and presently reduced to a narrower channell with many great windings and Reaches in it Having embosomed almost all the rest of the Rivers of this Country it emptieth it self into the Great Bay of St. Lawrence over against the Isle of Assumption being at the mouth 40 Leagues in breadth and 150 Fathom deep It is also called Nova Francia from the French who following the tract of Cabot and Corterialis made a further Discovery of these parts and planted several Colonies in them The business first undertaken by Jaques Cartier An. 1534. received here gladly by the Natives with singing dancing and expressing much signe of joy pursued by Monsieur Roberval sent thither in the year 1542. by King Francis the first not only to discover the Country but to plant some parts of it who built there a fair Fortress for his greater safety followed therein by divers others of that Nation in their several times The nature of the soil and people we shall best discover in the several parts of it each differing from one another and so not easily conformed to a general Character Look we now only on the principal Rivers of the whole 1 Canada of which before 2 Pemtegonet or Norumbegue as some call it of which more hereafter 3. Quimbeque falling into the Ocean as the others do 4 Rio S. Johan ending its course in a large Bay called Bay Francoise interposed betwixt Nova Scotia and the rest of this Country 5 Les trois Riviers which rising far north and passing thorow two great Lakes falleth into the Canada 6 Sagnenay of the same Original Course and Fall A River of so strong a Current that it suffereth not the Sea to flow up its Channel so deep that in many places it attaineth to 100 Fathoms and though but narrow at the mouth yet groweth it broader and broader upwards and having received many lesser streams looseth it self at last where the other doth It containeth in it the several Regions of 1 Novia Francia specially so called 2 Nova Scotia 3 Norumbegue and 4 the Isles adjoyning 1. NOVA FRANCIA specially so named is situate on the South of Corterialis and on the North of the great River Canada towards the East but on both sides of it in the Western and more in-land parts The Country naturally full of Stags Bears Hares Matterns and Foxes whose flesh the People did eat raw till more civilized having first dried it
either in the smoak or Sun as they do their Fish They have also store of Conies Fowle and Fish great plenty one Fish more memorable then the rest which they call Adothnel whose body and head is like that of a Grey-hound But their greatest Jewels are their Chains of Esurgnie a shell-fish of the whitest colour excellent for the stanching of blood which they fashion into Beads and Bracelets and so wear or sell them Not very plentifull of fruits or fit for tillage yet it becedeth some Corn and of pulse good plenty The Aire more cold then in other Countries of like height partly by reason of the greatness of the River which being wholly of fresh water and so large withall chilleth the Aire on both sides of it partly because of the abundance of Ice and those hills of snow which the north-winde passeth over in the way to this Country The People when the French first discovered them very rude and barbarous few of them furnished with houses but removing from one place to another as their food decayed and carrying all their goods with them a thing easily done upon those removes Such as lived towards the Sea or the greater Rivers somewhat better housed For in the day time they fish in their Boats which they draw unto the Land at night and turning them upside down sleep under them As ill apparelled as housed for they went all naked except a little piece of skin before their Privities Some of them had their heads quite shaven excepting one Bush of hair on the top of the Crown which they suffered to grow to the length of an horses Tail tied up with Leather-strings in a knot Each man allowed his two or three wives apiece and they so constant to their Husband that they never marry after his death but keep themselves continually in a mourning habit a vizard as it were made of grease and Coal-dust which they spread over all their bodies The women labour more then the men both in fishing and husbandry digging the ground instead of Ploughing with certain pieces of wood where they sow their Maiz a Plant of which they make their Bread in most parts of America Idolaters in general before the coming of the French as they are most of them at this day the French and others which have planted in these Northern parts having added little more unto Christianity then by the Colonies they brought with them Yet in the midst of this darkness they saw so much light as to believe that when they died they went immediatly to the Stars from thence conveyed to certain green and pleasant fields full of flowers and fruits Plain Evidence that they believed the immortality of the soul and that there was some place appointed for reception of it The chief Towns of it at that time 1. Hochelaga round in figure compassed about with three Course of timber Ramparts one within the other sharp at the top about two Rods high with one gate only to give entrance and that well fortified in their kind with Piles and Bars It had in it 50 great houses in the midst of every one a Court and in the middle of that Court a place which they made their fire on Situate far within the Land about six or seven Leagues from the banks of the River Canada in the most pleasant part of the Country and therefore made the seat of their King whom they highly reverenced and carried him on their shoulders sitting on a Carpet of skins 2 Stadac or Stadacone and 3. Quebecque which the French call S. Croix on the course of the same River also this last a Colonie of the French 4 Tadonsac a safe but small Haven not capable of above 20 ships at the mouth of Saguenay 5 Franco-Roy a Castle built by Monseiur Roberval when he came first into this Country 7 S. Lewis designed for a French Colonie by Monseiur de Champlain An. 1611. but never came to great effect yet so much Champlain got by the undertaking that he left it his name to a great Lake of this Country full of little Ilands in the Lands of the Uroqueis inhabiting on the South of the river Canada into which it emptieth it self at the last 2. NOVA SCOTIA containeth that part of the Countries of Canada or Nova Francia which the French call Accadie or Cadie being a Peninsula or Demy-Iland with so much of the main-land as lieth between the River Canada and the large Bay called Bay-Francoise from the River of S. Croix upon the West to the Isle of Assumption on the East So called by King James in the Grant of these Countries to Sir William Alexander after Lord Secretary of Scotland and by King Charles for his approved fidelity most deservedly created Earl of Sterling The Letters Patents of which Donation bear Date Anno 1621. What time the French having been outed of their holds here by Sir Sam. Argal Governour of Virginia had abandoned the South parts of Canada and betook themselves more into the North and the higher parts of the Course of that River And in pursuance of this Grant the said Sir William Alexander in the year 1622. sent a Colonie hither and having procured a new Map to be made of the Country caused the Peninsula lying on this side of the Bay Francoise to be called Nova Caledonia that on the North thereof to be called Nova Alexandria giving new names also unto most of the Ports and Promontories For the better accomplishment of which business he obtained also a Patent for advancing a certain number of Persons to the hereditary dignity of Baronets or Knights of Nova Scotia as we call them commonly distinguished from others by a Ribbin of Orange tauney the money raised upon which Patent was to be wholly imployed towards this Plantation But being unable with those helps as certainly Plantations are of too great burden for a private person or willing to imploy his money to more profit he sold Port-Royal to the French and after discontinued his endeavours in it Places of most importance in it 1. Port Royal in Accadie or Nova Caledonia on the Bay-Francoise once made a Colonie of the French by Monsieur de Monts An. 1604. continued with much difficulty till the year 1613. when destroyed by Sir Samuel Argal then Governour of the English Plantations in Virginia by reason that the Jesuites whose neighbourhood he liked not of had begun to nest there Sold since again unto the French as before is said by whom still possessed 2 S. Lukes Bay by the French called Port au Monton 3 Gaspe a noted Port in New-Alexandria opposite to the Isle of Assumption 4 Gachepe on a fair Bay in the same Coast also 3. NORVMBEGA hath on the North-east Nova Scotia on the South west Virginia The air is of a good temper the soil fruitful and the people in differently civil all of them as well men as women painting their faces The men are much affected to hunting and
therefore never give their daughters to any unless he be well skilled in that game also The Women are here very chast and so well love their husbands that if at any time they chance to be slain the widows will neither marry nor eat flesh till the death of their husbands be revenged They both dance much and for more nimbleness sometimes stark naked The Sea upon the Coasts so shallow and so full of sands that it is very ill failing all along these shores The towns or habitations rather so differently called by the French Portugals and Spaniard that there is not much certainty known of them Yet most have formerly agreed upon Norumbegua or Arampec as the Natives call it said to be a large populous and well-built town and to be situate on a fair and capacious River of the same name also But later Observations tell us there is no such matter that the River which the first Relations did intend is called Pemtegonet neither large nor pleasant and that the place by them meant is called Agguncia so far from being a fair City that there are only a few sheds or Cabins covered with the barks of trees or the skins of beasts Howsoever I have let it stand on the first reports it being possible enough that the Town might fall into decay deserted on the coming of so many several Pretenders and that the Sheds or Cabins which the last men speak of may be only the remainders of it 4. Adjoyning to these Countries of Canada are several Ilands not joyned in any common name but yet deserving some consideration in this place and time The principal whereof 1 NATISCOTEC called the Isle of Assumption situate in the very mouth of the River was first discovered by Jaques Carher An. 1534. in length 35 Leagues seven or eight in breadth The Iland very plain and level of a fruitful soil beautified with Trees of several sorts replenished with great plenty both of Fowl and Fish and furnished with convenient Rodes though with no good Havens Not hitherto inhabited for ought I can find 2 RAMEAE a frie of little Ilands in the great Golf of S. Lawrence on the South of Natiscotec first found out or frequented by the Citizens of S. Malo in Bretagne An. 1590. of great resort for the Morse-fishing used upon the Coasts which is here so gainfull that a French Bark in a very little time killed 1500 of them These Morses take this by the way are a kinde of Sea-Horses or Sea-Oxen with two teeth of a foot long growing downwards out of the upper Jaw sold dearer then Ivory because esteemed a Soveraign Antidote against poisons They have also four feet no ears the horns about half an ell in length the skin when dressed twice as thick as that of a Bull their flesh when young as sweet and tender as a Veal So fat and unctuous that with the bellies of five of them there is made usually an Hogs-head of Train-oil as good as that of the Whale 3. BRION a small Iland on the South of the Rameae about two Leagues in length and as many in breadth of a rich soil fat pasturage well shaded with tall and lofty trees and neighboured by a smaller Iland called Isle Blanche of the like fertility 4. BRITON Insula Britonum so named from Jaques Breton a Frenchman in the time of Francis the first called also the Iland of S. Lawrence is situate on the South east of the Isle of Brion in form triangular in compass about 80 Leagues pleasant and fruitfull though for the most part swelled with hils Destitute of Rivers but interlaced with great Arms of the Sea well stored with shell-fish and in the midst thereof a great Lake full of little Ilands the Woods replenished with plenty of Deer black Foxes and a Bird called Pengwin Inhabited by the Natives only though the Portugals did sometimes endeavour a Plantation in it but finding the Aire too cold for them they again deserted it The chief Hauen is by the English called Newport by the French Port aux Anglois from the great resort of the English to it in regard of their fishing 5. ISLE DE SABLE by the French so called from the sands which lie high about it distant from the Breton Isle about 30 Leagues to the South 15 Leagues in compass but more long then broad and of unsafe Landing The planting of it in regard of the safety of the place attempted twice by the French and once by the Portugals but without success 6. Others of less note as Menego and Les Isles des Oiseaux I pass over purposely there being nothing or but little to be spoken of them So it appears by this Accompt that though the French have given the name of Nova Francia to all these Countries yet they never had the honour of the first discoverie wherein the English and the Portugueze had precedency of them nor are possessed of any considerable part thereof the Scots putting in for a large share the English Masters of the best Ports and all the Inlands of the Country in the hands of the Salvages Of these some great and powerfull Nations over-sway the rest the chief whereof are the Yroquois on the North-east of Norumbegua neighboured by the Ochataignins the Alboumequins and the Nebicerines the Souriquois and Etechimins of Accadie and new Alexandria the Montagnets and the Attogovantans on the banks of the Canada All of them stout and hardy people false of their words treacherous in their practises and merciless in their revenges So well acquainted with the factions and divisions of Europe that they know how to make use of one Nation against another and by that means to keep themselves in their first estate without being subject unto any So that the footing which the English French or Scots have obtained amongst them serve rather to secure themselves in the way of their Trading then to entitle them unto any possession or command in the Country the French being shut up in a few weak Forts on the North of the Canada the Scots pretending only to a Bay or two in the South of Accadie and the English being only Tenants at the will of the Natives for such conveniency of fishing as they have in the adjoyning Ilands OF VIRGINIA VIRGINIA hath on the North Canada on the South Florida on the East Mare del Noort the western boundaries not known or not well discovered So called in honour of Queen Elizabeth that Virgin-Monarch when discovered to any purpose by Sir Walter Raleigh An. 1584. By the natural Inhabitants called Apalchen from a Town of that name one of the chief in all the Country The Inland parts hereof are Mountainous and barren full of thick woods a Receptacle for wilde Beasts and the wilder Salvages Towards the Sea more plain and fruitfull as will appear by the Survey of its several Provinces Premising first that Virginia in the full Latitude thereof extendeth from the 34th degree where it joyns with
Florida unto the 44th where it quartereth on Norumbega The first Discovery hereof by the two Cabots Father and Son An. 1497. did first entitle the Crown of England to this Country The Design after seconded by one Mr. Hare bringing thence certain of the petit Kings or Princes hereof who did Homage to K. Henry the 8. then sitting in his Royal Throne in the Palace of Westminster but nothing further done in pursuance of it And though John Verazzani a noble Florentine at the incouragement and charge of King Francis the first An. 1524. discovered more of the Country then Cabot did yet the French too much in love with the pleasures of France or intangled in Civill Wars amongst themselves looked no further after it Insomuch that the Country lying thus neglected was re-discovered by the charges and direction of Sir Walter Raleigh then Captain of the Guard and in great power and favour with Queen Elizabeth An. 1584. who sending Master Philip Amadas and Master Arthur Barlow upon this employment did by them take possession of it in Queen Elizabeths name in honour of whom he caused it to be called Virginia The next year he sent hither a Colonie under the conduct of the noble Sir Richard Greenvile who not supplied with necessaries for their subsistence returned home again In the year 1587 a second Colonie is sent hither but as successless as the first the business being undertaken only on a private Purse not owned as the interesse of the State or of publick moment till the year 1606. In the mean time the North parts of this Country being more perfectly discovered by Captain Bartholomew Gosnold An. 1602. and the middle parts being taken up by the Hollanders not long after that is to say in the year 1609. the whole became divided into these three parts 1 New-England 2 Novum Belgium 3 Virginia stristly and specially so called To which the Isles of the Bermudas shall come in for a fourth NEW ENGLAND hath on the North east Norumbegua and on the South-west Novum Belgium So called by the Adventurers by whom first planted not so much because opposite to Nova Albion as some men conceive as in imitation of the like adjuncts of distinction given by the French and Spaniards to Nova Francia Nova Hispania Nova Gallicia Nova Granada and the like The Country situate in the middle of the Temperate Zone betwixt the degrees of 41. 44. equally distant from the Artick Circle and the Tropick of Cancer by consequence naturally of the same degree of heat with France or Italy But by reason of the thick mists which arise from the Seas adjoyning those heats so moderated that the Aire is found to be exceedingly agreeable to an English body The soil not only fruitfull of such commodities as grow there naturally but also of all sorts of grain which were brought from England Great store of Woods and trees both for fruit and building plenty of Deer within the VVoods of salt and fish upon the shores and as for Turkies Partriges Swans Geese Cranes Ducks Pigeons such a full variety as serves not only for necessity but for Pride and Luxury The Commodities of most note for maintaining of Traffick rich Furs and many sorts of Fish some Amber Flax Linnen Iron Pitch Masts Cables Timber fit for shipping in a word whatsoever comes to England by the way of the Sound might be at better rates and with far less trouble be supplied from hence at least if we believe the Relations of it published in the year 1622. The People for the most part well enough disposed if not roughly handled hospitable and more civil then the rest of their Neighbours So tractable and docile in matters of Religion that liking well the Rites and Ceremonies of the English at their first setling there Anno 1608. they would use to say that King James was a good King and his God a good God but their Tanto naught Which Tanto was an evil Spirit which did haunt and trouble them every Moon and therefore they worshipped him for fear which notwithstanding I finde not any great increase of Christianity amongst the Natives our English Undertakers thinking it sufficient if they aud their houses served the Lord without caring what became of the souls of the wretched People which hitherto have sate in darkness and the shadow of death notwithstanding those New lights whith have shined amongst them And as for those New-comers which have planted there all English though some immediately out of Holland I cannot better tell you of what strain they were then in the words of John de Laâ—â— Novi Orbis lib. 3. cap 8. where he observeth Primos hosce Colonos uti illos qui postea accesserunt potissimùm aut omnino fuisse ex eorum hominum Secta quos in Anglia Brownistas Puritanos vocant quales non pauci in Belgium superioribus annis se receperunt hinc ad socios sunt profecti They were saith he either for the most part or altogether of that Sect which in England are called Brownists or Puritans many of which had formerly betaken themselves to Holland but afterwards went thence to joyn with their Brethren in New-England Principal Rivers of this part 1 Tamescot where our men found Oysters of nine inches long 2 Nansic a River of the Tarentines one of the chief Nations of this tract 3 Sagahadoc of most note and deservedly too Of a mile and an half broad at the mouth or influx and so upwards for the space of a dayes journey where it maketh a large Lake three dayes journey broad with six Ilands in it nourished with two large Channels the one from the North east the other from the North-west each of them rising from a Lake the least of which four dayes journey long two broad the other double it Of lesse note 4 Apanawapesk 5 Ramassoc 6 Ashamahaga c. The Country on the Sea side full of notable Havens populous and very well inhabited insomuch as Captain Smith reckoned in the space of 70 miles above twenty Havens some of them capable of 500 or 1000 sail most of them sheltered from the furies of wind and sea by the interposition of some Ilands of which about 200 lie upon that Coast In the space of 70 miles he reckoneth forty Villages of the Barbarous people the chief of which 1 Macadacut 2 Segocket 3 Pemmaquid 4 Nusconcus 5 Kennebecque c. all called by the name of some Brook or water upon which they were seated Since added by the English 1 S Georges Fort the first Plantation of the English built by them at the mouth of the River Sagahadoc in a Demy-Iland An. 1607. 2 New Plimouth seated in a large and capacious Bay at the first building An. 1620. consisting of nineteen families only but in short time improved to an handsom Town which as it was the first Town so it was the first Church which was setled there modelled according to the form of Mr. Robinsons
to their ears and strew it on his Sepulchre and cannot marry again till their hair be grown long enough to cover their shoulders Hermophrodites are here also in great plenty whom they use as beasts to carry their luggage and put them to all kinde of drudgery They have all a gross belief of the souls immortality but are otherwise Idolaters Mountains this Country hath not many as being generally plain and level the chiefest those called Apalatei before mentioned supposed by the Inhabitants to be rich in Mines of Gold Rivers of most note 1 Rio Secco 2 Rio Grande 3 Serraevahi the two first named so by the Spaniards and the last by the Natives 4 Garunna 5 Ligeis 6 Axona 7 Sequana and 8 Charente so called by the French according to the names of the best Rivers in France both French and Spaniards having severally and successively the possession of it Here are also 9 Rio de Flores or the River of Flowers 10 Rio de Neives or the River of Snow and 11 Rio de Spirito Santo or the River of the Holy Ghost all of them falling into the Bay of Mexico A particular description of these Rivers their rise course and greatness I finde not in any of my Authors Only Mercator telleth us of a twelfth River called Porto Riale reckoned the chiefest of this Country the mouth whereof is three miles broad where it openeth into the Sea betwixt two Promontories the one towards the West and the other pointing to the North. Some of these Rivers are affirmed to be haunted with Crocodiles a creature dangerous alike both by Land and VVater The Country not so well discovered and planted hitherto as to be divided into Provinces is commonly distributed into several Tribes as were all Nations of the VVorld at their first Discovery The principal of these they reckon the Quevenes Marianes Canagadi Camoni Avavares and Malicones the Susolas Quitones and other names not usual unto us of Europe though these more passable then many which have gone before mollified perhaps by the French and Spaniards and not presented to us in their natural roughness all governed by their Paracoussi or several Chiefs and those at deadly Fewds and continual Wars with one another Some have adventured on the names of particular Provinces as Panuca Avanares Abarduosia Joguazia Apalchia Anthia Samovia Colas but they acquaint us neither with their site nor bounds except it be that Panuca lyeth on the borders of Hispania Nova beyond the large and spacious Bay of the Holy Ghost and Calos neer the Cape called Cape di Florida Others distinguish it by the names of the several Roytelets which varying with the change of the person makes that division to be very variable and uncertain also But it is generally agreed that the Peninsula which pointeth on the Isle of Cuba hath the name of Tegesta or Florida specially so called the name of Florida being first given by John Ponce unto this part only though afterwards communicated unto all the rest of this Country A Demy-Iland stretching in length from the South to the North 100 Leagues in breadth where broadest 30 Leagues and in some places 20 only Well known by the Cape of Martyrs looking into the Isle of Cuba the River of the holy Ghost and three goodly Bays the chief whereof that entituled to S. Joseph all opening into the Gulf of Mexico or the Bay of New Spain The whole environed about save where it is joyned unto the Continent with Bars of sands and scattered Ilands which serve unto it as the out-works to some notable Fortress Chief Towns hereof 1 S. Helens on or neer a Promontory so named where this Country bordereth on Virginia once fortified and possessed by the Spaniard but not long since abandoned 2 Fort de Charles Arx Carolina in the Latine built by the French upon the Banks of the River Maio and so called in honour of Charles the ninth in whose time the Conquest of this Country was undertaken but ruined by the Spaniard in the VVar between them 3 Port Royal a well frequented Haven on the Mouth of the River of that name but whether there be any Town now remaining I am not able to say More in the Land for these lie all upon the Borders towards Virginia Apalche supposed to be a place of great consideration and in regard of the opinion which was had of the wealth thereof but found to be a small Town of but 40 Cottages and therefore first attempted and took in by the Spaniard in their invasion of this Countrey under Pamphilus of Narvaes An. 1528. recovered by the Natives after his departure 5 Ante an open Burrough nine days journey from Apalche where the Salvages gave the Spaniards a sharp encounter and slew many of them but being vanquished at the last they forsook the Town of it self not tenable 6 Ocalis an unwalled Town but consisting of 600 Sheds for I dare hardly call them Houses the chief of the Kingdom of Acuera 7 Osachile the chief Seat of the King so called and 8 Vitacuchus a Burrough of 200 Cottages the principal of the Kingdom of Vitacuchus both taken by the Spaniards at the same time also 9 S. Matthews on the Eastern shore of the Demi-Iland above mentioned possessed and fortified by the Spaniard 10 S. Augustines on the same shore but more South then the other situate at the mouth of a small River so named fortified by the Spaniard with many a strong Castle but for all that taken by Sir Francis Drake An. 1485. there being found in the Fort of S. John in which the strength of the Town consisted 18 brass pieces and 20000 Florents in ready money for the pay of the Garrison Repaired afterwards more strongly then ever formerly The Spaniards have also Garrisons in two other places of this Country viz. S. Philip and S. Jago but I cannot say distinctly in what part they are The Government of this Country is of one kinde only though managed by several persons the Supream power residing in the Chiefs of their several Tribes at such continual enmity with one another that they very seldom Joyn together in any Counsels wherein the publick is concerned So that the Spaniards may affirm of the present Floridans as the Romans did of the ancient Britans Nec quicquam adversus Validissimas gentes utilius nobis fuit quam quod in commune non consulebant The not communicating of their Counsells hastned on their bondage Yet in the Government of these Chiefs there was somewhat of the Parliamentary way used with us in Europe For as in all matters of concernment those Chiefs advised with their Counsell so if it were a business which concerned the publike their Priests and others of most note for gravity and wisdom were admitted to the Consultation But being severally too weak for a strong Invader and never joyned together to defend themselves they made themselves an easie prey to the French and Spaniards Et sic dum singuli
most of the three the greatest situate over against the South-east Promontâ—ry of the said Peninsula called from hence Cabeca de los Martyres or the Cape of Martyrs Denominated thus by John Ponce the Spaniard in his first discovery of this Country because they seemed afar off to have some resemblance to men impaled upon Stakes as many of the Martyrs were in the Primitive times Infamous for the many shipwracks which have since there hapned but of great observation amongst Sea faring men because they know by leaveing these Rocks or Ilands on the left hand of them that they are already entred in the Streits 3. THE LVCAIOS specially lie dispersed on the East of the Peninsula many in number and so called from Lucaioneque the greatest and most Northern of them situate in the 27 degree of Latitude of more length then breadth but hitherto known by name only Of greater note though not so big is that called 2 Bahama in the middle way betwixt Lucaoneyn and the Peninsula in length 13 Leagues and eight in breadth memorable for giving name to the violent current interposing betwixt it and the Demy-Iland called the Streits of Bahama yet not so streit but that they are 16 miles in breadth though of so forcible a Course that many times neither winde nor Oars can prevail against it 3 Guanahani the most famous of all these Ilands because the first that was discovered by Columbus being then almost out of hope of proceeding further who thereupon caused it to be called S. Saviours well shaded at that time with Trees full of fresh Springs and very plentifull of Cotton now overgrown with shrubs and bushes 4 Guanima by Columbus when first discovered called S. Maria de Conception begirt about with Rocks and quick sands but otherwise of a pleasant and fruitfull soyl full or delicate Springs Others there are to the number of 24. or thereabouts whose names occur in many of our larger Maps but being we finde nothing of them but their very names I shall not trouble my self with the Nomenclature Of all in general it is said that they obeyed their King so strictly for a King they had that if he commanded them to leap down from an high Rock they performed the same though he gave no reason but his Will The Women of so perfect beauty that many of the bordering Nations forsook their own Countries to enjoy their Loves their shape and beauty the more discernable in regard not suffered to wear any thing till their purgations nor after that but nets of Cotton filled with leaves of Herbs But now and long since there are neither men nor women to be found in any of them the People being long since wasted by the Spaniards in the Mines of Cuba and Hispaniola or consumed by Famine and Diseases or otherwise made away in Prisons and by several Torments to the number of a Million and 200000 as some have told us And so we pass unto the other side of those Northern Conntries opposite to Nova Francia Virginia and the main Land of Florida that when we fall into the Countries now possessed by the Spaniard we may not wander out of them till this work be finished except it be to take a progress into some of the Ilands which cannot otherwise be visited but by such a start OF CALIFORMIA CALIFORMIA in the large and general acception of it containeth all those Provinces of Mexicana which lie on the West-side of that Northern Peninsula beyond Nova Gallicia and New Spain though in the stricter limited to that Province onely which lieth like a Demy-Iland on the other side of a long and spacious Gulf called Mer Vermiglio and from hence the Bay of Califormia But taking it in the largest sense it hath on the West and so unto those undiscovered parrs which lie furthest North to the Streits of Anian So witnesseth John de Laet 1. 6. c. 11. CALIFORMIA communiter dicitur quicquid terrarum Novae Hispaniae atque Galliciae ad Occidentem objicitur ad extremos Americae Septentrionalis terminos Fretum quod vulgo Anian vocant Limited in the stricter sense and acception of it to an Iland as it is now generally conceived to be extended in a full length from North to South on the West hereof So that for our more regular proceeding in the Chorographie and Story of it we must divide it into the Continent and the Iland the Continent subdivided into the two large Provinces of 1 Quivira and 2 Cibola the Iland into 3 Califormia specially so called and 4 Nova Albion And first the Continent of this part which we call Califormia hath on the East some parts of Nova Gallicia and besides that those vast and undiscovered Countries which lie on the West-side of Canada and Virginia on the opposite shore bound on the North with the unknown parts of this Mexicana on the North-west with the Streits of Anian if such Streits there be on the West with the Sea interposing betwixt it and the Iland called Mer Vermiglio and on the South and South-west with the rest of Nova Gallicia from which parted by a great River called Rio del Noort A River which rising in the 40 degree of Northern latitude first parteth Tignez a Province of Quivira from that of New-Mexico one of the Provinces of Nova Gallicia and after a long course falleth into the Sea called Mer Vermiglio above Cinoloa another of the Provinces of that Division Divided as before was said into the two great Provinces of 1 Quivira and 2 Cibola 1 QVIVIRA taking up the most Northern parts of this side of America is said to be very plain and level of few trees not many houses nor much stored of people quite destitute of fruits and corn and yielding nothing for mans life but the flesh of beasts which they eat raw and swallow down in great bits without any chewing The men apparelled in Buls-skins from the head to the feet the women though in a cold Country with no other garment then their hair which they wear so long that it serveth them in stead of a vail to hide their nakedness They live in Hoords and companies like the Hoords of the Tartars not having any certain dwellings except some chief men but remove from one place to another like the antient Nomades Neer neighbours unto Tartary from whence not being much distant from it it is supposed that the Inhabitants first came and from hence by degrees peopled all America The Country being full of herbage breeds great store of Cattel differing not much in bigness from those of Europe but that they have an high bunch betwixt their shoulders bristled upon the back like Bores with somwhat which resembleth the name in Horses and the beard in Goats their legs short and clad with fetlocks their horns short but sharp the whole Beast of an aspect so horrid that an Horse will not venture neer them till well acquainted Yet in these Beasts lie all their Riches
a fair Cathedral Anno 1544. situate neer a large Lake said to be bigger then that of Mexico which doth not only afford the City great store of Fish but yeildeth them the opportunity of severall pleasures which they take in Boats upon the Water The Lake and Citie by the Natives called Gnayangareo 4 S. Michaels in the way from Mexico from which distant about 40 Leagues to the silver Mines of Zacatecas First built by Lewis de Velasco then Vice-Roy of Mexico to defend the People of this Province from the Chichamechas a barbarous and hitherto an unconquered People who terribly molest the Nations upon whom they border 5 S. Philips built at the same time by the said Velasco 6 Conception de Salaya seventeen Leagues from Valladolit 35 from Mexico of the foundation of Martin Enriquez the Vice-Roy An. 1570. to be a Stage for Travellers in their journeys Northwards 7 Guaxanato bordering on Panuco and not far from S. Jago de Los Valles rich in Mines of Silver Then on the Sea we have 8 Acatlan on the borders of New Gallicia two miles from the Ocean A Town of not above 30 houses with a little Church but neighboured by a large and safe Road for shipping by the Spaniards called Malacca which makes it seldom without the company of Saylers 9 Natividad or Portus Nativitatis a noted and convenient Haven from whence they commonly set sail to the Philippine Ilands pillaged and burnt by Captain Cavendish in his Circumnavigation of the VVorld 10 S. Jago or S. Jago de Buena Speranza a little on the South of Natividad the shores whereof are said to be full of Pearls 11 Colima ten Leagues from the Sea but more South then the other built in the year 1522 by Gonsalvo de Sandovall 12 Zacatula by the Spaniards called Conception situate on the Banks of a large but nameless River which rising about the City of Tlascala passeth by this Town and thence with two open mouths runneth into the Sea This Province at the coming of the Spaniards hither was a distinct Kingdom of it self not subject nor subordinate to the Kings of Mexico as were most of the Princes of these parts the Frontires of the Kingdom fenced with stakes of wood like a Palizado to hinder any sudden incuision of the Mexican Forces The last King called Tangayvan Bimbicha submitted of his own accord to Cortez An. 1522. and willingly offred himself to Baptism But the Spaniards were not pleased with either because deprived thereby of the spoil of the Country But at last Nonnez de Guzman then President of the Courts of Justice in Mexico picked a quarrell with him accused him falsly as is said by the very Spaniards of some practises against his King burnt him alive with most barbarous and unheard of cruelty and so confiscated his estate 3. Mexicana is bounded on the East with the Golf of New Spain on the VVest with Mechuachan on the North with Panuco and some part of Nova Gallicia on the South with Tlascala and part of the Southern Sea so called from Mexico the chief City not of this Province only but of all America It is in breadth from North to South measuring by the Bay of Mexico 130 Leagues thence growing narrower in the midland parts hardly above sixty and on the shores of Mare del Zur not above seventeen The length hereof extendeth from one Sea to the other that is to say from the point of Lobos in the Province of Papantla on the Golf of Mexico to the Haven of Acapulco on the Southern Ocean but the determinate number of miles I do nowhere finde But measuring it from 17 degrees and an half of Latitude unto the 22. and allowing something for the slope we may conclude it to be much of the length as it is breadth that is to say about 130 Leagues The Country is inferiour to Peru in the plenty and purity of Gold and Silver but far exceeding it both in the Mechanical and ingenious Arts which are here professed and in the abundance of fruits and cattel of which last here is such store that many a private man hath 40000 Kine and Oxen to himself 〈◊〉 is here also in great plenty that only which is drawn out of the Lake whereon Mexico standeth being reported worth 20000 Crowns yeerly to the Kings Exchequer The People for the most part wittie and industrious full of valour and courage good Handicrafts-men if they stoop so low as to Trades and Manufactures rich Merchants if they give themselves to more gainfull traffick And hardy Souldiers if trained up and employed in service Their ancient Arms were Slings and Arrows since the coming of the Spaniards practised on the Harcubuize In a word what was said before of New Spain in general as to the soil and People of it is most appliable to this Chief Rivers hereof 1 Los Yopes which parteth this Province from that of Tlascala 2 Citala and 3 Mitla both running Eastward towards the Gulf. 4 Papagaio in the way from Mexico to Acapulco with a fair bridge over it 5 Las Balsas of a violent course and in bigness equal unto Tagus in Spain passable only by a bridge made of Raâ—ts and Reeds not very strongly joyned together 6. The River of S. Francis both large and swift but in some parts fordable Mountains of note I finde not any which require a more particular consideration and so pass them over Towns of most note in it 1 Mexico the seat of an Archbishop and of the Spanish Vice-Roy who hath the power to make Laws and Ordinances to give directions and determine controversies unless it be in such great causes which are thought fit to be referred to the Councel of Spain This City was first situate in the Lakes and Ilands like Venice everywhere interlaced with the pleasant currents of fresh and sea-waters and carrying a face of more civil government then any of America though nothing if compared with Europe But the Town being destroyed by Cortez it was built afterwards on the firm Land on the Edge of the Lake and bordering on a large and spacious Plain The Plain on which it bordereth is said to be 70 Leagues in compass environed with high hills on the tops whereof the snow lyeth continually In the middle of which â—lain are two great Lakes the least of them fourty miles in circuit the one Salt and the other fresh each of them alternately ebbing and flowing up into the other On the Banks of the Salt Lake standeth the City of Mexico with many other goodly Towns and stately houses on which Lake also 50000 Wherries are continually plying The Town in compass six miles and containeth 6000 houses of Spaniards and 60000 of Indians It is a by-word that at Mexico there are four fair things viz. The Women the Apparell the Horses and the Streets Here is also a â—rinting-house an Vniversity and a Mint the Cathedral Church ten Convents of Nuns several houses of Jesuits Dominicans Franciscans
whereof are made both Sulphur and Allom. And here is said to be a Volcana or burning Mountain which though it hath vomited no â—ire of late the matter of it being spent yet the said Monuments of his Furies do remain among them another not far off which still casts out smoak Towns of most note 1 Guatimala or S. Jago de Guatimale the chief Town of the Province situate on a little River betwixt both 〈◊〉 by one of which most terribly wasted An 1541. But being 〈◊〉 it hath since exceedingly flourished by reason of the Bishops See the residence of the Governour and the Courts of Justice 2 S Salvador 40 Leagues Eastwards from Guatimala by the Natives called 〈◊〉 situate on the River Guacapa seven Leagues from the Sea and neighboured by a great Lake of five Leagues compass 3 Acaxutla at the mouth of the same River the Port Town to 〈◊〉 4â—â— Trinidad by the Natives called Samsonate the most noted Empory of this Country the 〈◊〉 at Bartery betwixt the Inhabitants of New Spain and those of Peru. 5 S. Michaels two Leagues from the Bay of Fonseca which serves unto it for an Haven 6 Xeâ—es de la Fontera the chief Town of the Cantrea of Chulutâ—can by which name it was formerly known situate on the Frontires towards Nicaragua and to the South east of the Bay of Fonseca that Bay so named in honour of Roderick Fonseca Bishop of Burges and President of the Councel for the Indies An. 1532. by Giles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who first discovered it About and in this Bay are ten little Ilands four of which inhabited and plentifully furnished with wood water and salt 4. HONDVRA hath on the South Guatimala specially so called on the VVest the Bay or Arm of 〈…〉 Dulce by which parted from Verapaz on the North and East the Sea called Mare del Nort on the South east Nicaragua on the South Guatimala specially â—o called In length 〈…〉 of that Sea 150 Leagues and about 80 Leagues in breadth from North to 〈…〉 of Honduras or Fonduras imposed upon it from the depth of the Sea about the 〈◊〉 Head land of it called the Cape of Honduras The whole Country either Hills or Vallies little Champagne in it fruitfull of Maize and wheat and of very 〈…〉 age made so by the constant overflowings of their Rivers about Michaelmass which do not only soil their grounds but water their Gardens The principal of them 1 Haguara 2 Chamalucon 3 Vlna all neighboured by fertile fields and pleasant meadows Some Mines of Gold and Silver are conceived to be here but not yet discovered the people being so slothful and given to idleness that they had rather live on Roots then take pains in tilling of their land and therefore not easily intreated to toyl for others but where necessity and strong hand do compell them to it Towns of most note 1 Valladolit by the Natives called Commyagna 40 leagues distant from the Sea situate in a pleasant and fruitful Valley on the banks of the River Chamalucon and honoured with a Bishops See fixed here about the year 1558. built neer the place where once Francisco de Montâ—io Governour of this Provinâ—e had planted a Colonie of Spaniards An. 1530. by the name of S. Maria de Commyagna 2 Gracias di Dios 30 leagues Westward of Valladolit buâ—â—t by Gabriel de Royas An. 1530. to be a place of defence for those who worked in the Mines against the Savages But finding himself unable to make it good he defaced and left it Reedified again by Gonsalvo de Alvarado and since well inhabited 3 S. Peters eleven â—eagues distant from the Port of â—avallos but seated in a most healthy air and therefore made the dwelling place of the Farmers of the Kings Customs who have their houses in this town and follow their business in the other as occasion is â— Porto de Cavallos so called from some horses thrown overboard in a violent tempest the most noted Heaven of these parts and strong by natural situation but so ill guarded and defended that in the year 1591. it was pillaged by Captain Christopher Newport and An 1596. by Sir Anthony Sherley Deserted on those spoils and not since inhabited 5 S. Thomas de Castile 18 leagues from Cavallos naturally strong and forrified according to the Rules of Art to which as to a place of more strength and safety Alfonso Briado de Castilla President of the Sessions of Guatimala removed both the Inhabitants and Trade oâ— Cavalios 6 Traxillo seated on the rising of a little hill betwixt two Rivers one of them that which is called Haguara distant from Cavallos 40 leagues to the East and 60 leagues to the North of Valadolit surprized and pillaged by the English An. 1576. Not far hence towards the North-east lieth the Cape of Honduras from whence the shore drawing inwards till it joyn with Jucutan makes up a large and goodly Bay called the Golf of Honduras 7 S. George de Olancho so named of the Vallie Olancho in which it is seated a Vallie noted heretofore for some golden Sands which Guaejape a River of it was then said to yield 5 NICARAGVA is bounded on the North with Honduras on the East with Mare del Nort and the Province of Veragua on the South with Mare del Zur on the West with Guatimala By Didaco Lopez de Salsedo who first subdued it it was called the New kingdom of Leon but the old name by which they found it called at their coming thither would not so be lost The Country destitute of Rivers except that part hereof towards Veregua called Costa Rica reckoned a Province of it self The want hereof supplied by a great Lake or a little Sea called the Lake of Nicaragua 120 leagues in compass â—bbing and flowing like the Sea upon the banks of which stand many pleasant villages and single houses A Lake well stored with Fish but as full of Crocediles and having made its way by a mighty Cataract emptieth it self into the Sea about four leagues off Not very rich in Corn most of which is brought them from Peru but well stored with Cattel level and plain and shadowed with frequent trees one amongst others of that nature that a man cannot touch any part of it but it withereth presently Affirmed to be as full of Parrets as England of Crows stored with great plenty of Cotton wooll and abundance of Sugar canes In a word so pleasing generally to the eye that the Spaniards call it by the name of Mahomets Paradise The People for the most part speak the Spanish tongue and willingly conform themselves to the Spanish garb both of behaviour and apparel well weaned from their old barbarous customes retained only by some Mountainers whom they call Chontales All of good stature and of colour indifferent white They had before they received Christianity a setled and politick form of government only as Solon appointed â—o law for a mans killing of his father so
many of which are harbeâ—â—ed in it which falleth into Mare del Noort betwixt Nombre de Dios and Porto Beleno 2 Sardiniâ—â—a 3 Sâ—ndâ—na 4 Rio de Colubros or the River of Snakes 5 Rio de Comagre all falling into the same Sea Then on the other side 6 Chepo whose sands in former times yielded plenty of gold 7 Rio de las 〈◊〉 on the banks whereof groweth great store of timber for the building of ships 8 De Congos empâ—ying it self into the Bay of S. Michaels â—owns of most note 1 S. Philip seated on a safe and strong Haven called Porto Belo built in this place by the appointment of King Philip the second but by the counsel of John Baptista Antonâ—lli to be the 〈◊〉 or the trade betwixt Spain and Panama partly in regard of the unhealthiness of Nombre dâ— Dios where it was before but chiefly because that Town was found to have lâ—en too open to the invasioâ—s of the English Fortified with two strong Castles on each side of the Haven one but for all that surprized and pillaged by the English under Captain Parker in the year 1601. 2 Nombre de Dios conventently seated in the Upper-sea for a Town of trade and for that reason made the Staple of such commodities as were trucked betwixt Peru and Spain which brought from Spain and landed here were from hence conveyed over the Land to Panama and there shipped for Peru or brought so from Peru and landed at Panama were by land brought unto this place and here shipped for Spain It toâ—k this name from Didaco Niquesa a Spanish Adventurer who having been distressed by tempests was driven in here and bid his men go on shore en nombre de Dios in the name of God In reference 〈…〉 by the Latines borrowing a Greek word it is called Theonyma Of great trade once on the occasion before mentioned but in the year 1584 the trade was removed unto Porto Belo by the counsel of Antâ—nelli before named and some years after that the Inhabitants also To hasten which the taking of this town by Sir Francis Drake served exceeding fitly 3 Acla on the Coast of the same Sea also but on the South east of Nombre de Dios. 4 Nata or S Jago de Nata situate on the Lower sea on the boâ—ders of Veragâ—a about 30 leagues on the west of Panama 5 Panama the chief City of Castella Aurea the Residence of the Governour of the Courts of Justice honoured with a Bishops See a 〈◊〉 to the Atchbishop of Lima and beautified with three fair Monasteries and a College of 〈◊〉 Seated in the 9 degree or Northern Latitude and so near the Sea that the waves come close unto the wall A town through which the wealth of Spain and Peru posseth every year yet not containing above 350 houses the number of the Soldiers greater then that of the Citizens 6 S. Crux la Real a League from Panama inhabited totally by Negroes brought out of Guinea This Province was the first of those on the Firm land which were discovered by Columbus But I find not that he left any name unto it or to any River or Promontory of it but only to a little Iland lying on the shore neer Porto Belo which he caused to be called Los Bastimentos because being cast hereon by chance he found good store of Maize and other provisions called Bastimentos by the Spaniard But the chief Ilands of this Province are those which Columbus never saw called the Ilands of Pearls situate in the Southern sea opposite to Panama from which distant 17 leagues or thereabouts In number above twenty but two only inhabited the one called Tarorequi the other Del Rio the rest of them rather Rocks then Ilands Much famed not onely for the abundance but the excellencie of the Pearls there found fairer then those of Margarita and Cubagna so much commended Once very profitable to the Spaniards till by their cruelty and covetousness they unpeopled the Ilands and destroyed the Pearls Inhabited now only by a few Negroes and some Slaves of Nicaragua who live here to attend the grazing of their Masters Cattel in the fields and pastures 2 DARIEN hath on the North the District of Panoma on the South New Granada on the East the River of Darien whence it hath its name and the Golf of Vraba and on the West the main Southern Ocean The Country of a temperate Air and a fruitful Soil so happy in the production of Melons and such other fruits that within twenty dayes after they are sown they are fully ripe With like felicity it bringeth forth Grapes and other fruits either natural hereunto or brought hither from Europe A tree here is called Hovo not elswhere known the shade of which is conceived to be so wholsom that the Spaniards seek them out to sleep under them Out of the Blossoms of it they distill a perfumed Water of the Bark a Bath or Lavatorie good for the opening of the pores and redress of weariness and from the Roots they draw a Liquour which they use to drink of Of Beasts and Fowl great plenty whether wild or â—ame and some of them not heard of in other places Principal Rivers hereof 1 Darien whence it hath the name A clear water and much drank of but of a slow course and a narrow channel able to bear no bigger Vessels then those of one peece of wood used among the Savages we may call them Troughs But with this slow course it falleth at last into the Golf of Vraba a large Arm of the Sea which pâ—eâ—ceth far into the Land and at the mouth is said to be eight leagues over 2 Rio de las Redas 3 De la Trepadera both emptying themselves into the Golf of Vraba 4 Corobaci on the same side of the Country also 5 Beru a River of the South-Sea not much observable but that some have laboured to derive the Etymologie of Peru from thence Towns of most note though few of any 1 Dariene on the Bank of the Golf of Vraba oftentimes so unhealthy by the Mists which do thence arise that the Inhabitants use to send their sick people to the fresh Air of Corobarie to revive their spirits By the Spaniards it was called S. Maria Antiqua afterwards the Antique of Darien being new built by one Eucisus a Spanish Adventurer An. 1510. and grew so suddenly into wealth and reputation that within four years it was made an Episcopal See But being built too neer the Banks of the Dariene in a moorish and unhealthy place both the Episcopal See and the chief Inhabitants were removed to Panama Some other Colonies of the Spaniards have been planted here but either forsaken by themselves or destroyed by the Savages so that now from Acla to the bottom of the Golf of Vraba the Spaniards have not in their own hands either Town or Village Nothing but some few scattered houses in all that tract for the use of the Natives
the same River but somewhat lower and more remote from the Savages by whom notwithstanding much annoyed the fields thereof full of veins of Christal Emeralds Adamants and Chalcedonians 6 La Palma built by the Spaniards in the same territorie of the Musi and Colymae Anno 1572. 7 Tunia so called according to the name of the Tribe or Province in which it is situate built on the top of an high Hill that it might serve for a â—etreat and Fortress against the Savages now a well-traded Emporie and very wealthy the Inhabitants being able to impress 200 horse for present service 8 Pampelona 60 Leagues from S. Foy towards the North east rich in Mines of Gold and Herds of Cattel 9 Merida on the North of Pampiona the furthest Town of all this Province on the North east towards Veneznela As 10 S. John de Los Lianos or S. John upon the Plaines is in the South-east 50 Leagues from S. Foy and seated in a corner full of veins of Gold 2. POPAYANA lyeth on the West of new Granada strictly and specially so called from which parted by the River Martha which hath its original in this Country on the North bounded with Nova Andaluzia or Carthagena and with Mare del Zur upon the West Extended in length from North to South 130 Leagues at the least and from the River to the Sea betwixt 30 and 40. The Country over-clovd with rain breeds but little Maize less Wheat and almost no Cattel though in some places richer then it is in others The People anciently Man-eaters and as rude as any now more industrious and affable then the other Americans especially about Popayan where the soyl is also better tempered then in other places The Rivers of most note beside that of S. Martha which we have spoken of already and some lesser streams which fall into it are 1 Rio di S. Juan 2 Rio de Cedros 3 Rio de S. Jago all falling into Mare del Zur Cities and Towns of greatest note 1 Popayan called by the name of the King hereof when first known to the Spaniards situate on a nameless but pleasant River in the midst of a Plain of great wealth and a healthy Ayr in two Degrees and 30 Minutes of Northern Latitude the ordinary residence of the Governour and See of a Bishop The building fair unto the eye but slight excepting the Cathedral and a Monastery of the Fryars called De mercede which are strong and lasting 2 Antiochia or Sancta Fides de Antiochia on the borders of Nova Andaluzia 100 Leagues distant from Popayan Seated upon a little River which fals into the Martha from which twelve Leagues distant 3 Caramanta on the Martha it self 4 Patia in a pleasant Valley on the banks of a small River but of excellent water 5 S Anne in the Cantred of Anzerman by which name it is sometimes called Built on a little Hill betwixt two sweet Rivers and compassed round about with a Grove of most pleasant Fruits 6 S. Jago de Arma the chief Town of the Cantred of Arma situate in a territorie very rich in Gold but otherwise unprovided of all manner of necessaries Fifty Leagues to the North-east of Popayan 7 Carthage in the Province of Quimbaia 22 Leagues from S. Jago de Arma seated in a Plain betwixt two torrents seven Leagues from the River of S. Martha 8 Cali a League from that River but on the banks of another in the Latitude of four Degrees neighboured by a vast and mighty Mountain at whose foot it standeth where built by Sebastian de Betalcuzar the first discoverer of this Country 9 Bonaventure on a Bay so called in the Southern Ocean a smal Town but of great use for the conveyance of the Commodities of new Spain unto Popayan and other Towns of this Province 10 Timana 80 Leagues from Popayan towards the East at the foot of that vast ridge of Mountains called the Andes which hereabouts taking their beginning extend as far Southwards as the Streits of Magellan 11 S. Juan de Pasto situate in a pleasant Valley but one Degree from the Aequator 12 Sebastian de la Plata so called of its Silver Mines in the South-east confines of the Province 13 Almaguer on the sides of a plain but barren Mountain 14 Madrigal by the Natives called Chapan Chicu in a barren soyl were not Gold a supplement of all wants which is there found in some abundance To this Province belong also some Ilands in the Southern Ocean that is to say 1 The Isle of Palmes South of the Cape of Corrientes so called from the abundance of Palms which are growing in it 2 Gorgona opposite to the mouth or outlet of Rio de S. Juan an Iland of three Leagues in compass the Hils so high the Vallies so extreamly low the Sun so little seen amongst them and the Woods so dark that some have likened it to Hell Not much observable but that it did afford a lurking place unto Francis Pizarro in his attempts upon Peru when repulsed from landing on that Coast 3 Del Gallo a small Iland not a League in circuit on the South of Gorgona This whole Country thus divided into two Praefectures but both subordinate to the Juridical Resort in the City of S. Foy de Bagota is indebted for its first Discovery to two several persons Granada specially so called was first discovered by Gonsalvo Ximinez de Quesada employed therein by Ferdinand de Lugo Admiral of the Canarie Ilands Anno 1536. who passing up the River of Magdalen without molestation more then the difficulties of the wayes thorow Fens and Forrests as far as the Cantred of Bagota was there encountred by that King whom he easily vanquished and wasting all his territories carryed with him thence great quantity of Gold Emeralds and other treasure The residue of those Petit Princes which then governed in their several Tribes either submitted to him without opposition or else were vanquished at the first rising Having discovered and subdued every several Province and miserably murdered Sangipa the last King of Bagota of whom he had made use in subduing the Panches he caused it to be called The new Realm of Granada for the reason formerly laid down and summing up the spoyles he had gotten in this easie war he found them to amount to 1800 Emeralds 191294 Pezoes of the finest Gold 35000 of a courser and inferiour alloy In his return he heard the news of Sebastian de Betalcazars marching on the other side of the River of S. Martha who having at the same time discovered and subdued the Province of Popayana was beating out his way towards the North Sea and from thence to Spain This Betalcazar being by Francisco Pezarro the Conqueror of Peru made Governour of the Town and Province of Quito and having sâ—â—ured all the Country to the very Sea resolved to open a way homewards thorow those Regions which lay betwixt his own Province and Mare del Noort And this he
Los Quixos 3 Lima 4 Cusco 5 Charcos and 6 Collao three on the Sea and the other three in the midlands to which the Ilands of it shall be joyned in the close of all 1. QVITO is bounded on the North with Popayan on the West with Mare del Zur on the South with the Province of Lima and on the East with that of Los Quixos So named from Quito the chief Town and Province of the first division The soil as fertile and as fit for the fruits of Europe as any other in Peru well stored with Cattell especially the Pacos or Peruvian sheep and plentifully furnished both with Fish and Fowl In many parts great store of Nitre of which they make most approved good Gunpowder and in some Rivers especially that of S. Barbara many veins of Gold The people generally industrious especially in the making of Cloth of Cotton equal almost to silks for fineness of constitution strong and healthy but given to lying drinking and such other vices with which they are so much in love that though they are conceived to be apt of Learning yet not without great difficulty brought to the Christian Faith nor willingly reclaimed from their ancient Barbarism Extreamly punished with the Pox an hereditary disease amongst them the very Girls and untouched Virgins so infected with it that neither Tobacco Guajacan nor Sarsa parilla all which this Country doth afford in a great abundance is able to preserve them from it Towns of most observation in it 1 Carangues a large and sumptuous Palace of the ancient Kings so named because situate in the Territory of the Carangues a barbarous bloody and man-eating people subdued by Guayanacapa one of the mightiest of the Kings of Peru from whom revolting and withall killing many of his Ministers and Garrison-Souldiers they were upon a second conquest brought to the banks of a great Lake into which 20000 of them being killed were thrown The Lake from thenceforth called Yaguarcochâ— or the Lake of blood 2 Otavallu another Palace of the Kings but far inferiour to the other yet giving name unto the Cantred in which it standeth 3 Quito the chief of this Resort and once the Regal seat of its proper Kings till made subject by Guayanacapa before mentioned the ruines of whose Palace are now remaining By the Spaniards it is called S. Francisco built on the declivity of an Hill not above 30 minutes from the Equinoctial well fortified and as well furnished with Ammunition inhabited by about 500 Spaniards besides the Natives The streets whereof strait and broad the buildings decent the principal of which the Cathedral Church the Courts of Justice and two Convents of Dominican and Franciscan Friers The Town and Territory much annoyed by a Flaming Mountain or Vulcano which in the year 1560 cast out such abundance of cinders that if a rain had not hapned beyond expectation had made great spoil upon the place 4 Tacunga fifteen Leagues from Quito and 5 Rhiobamba in the Territory of the Purvasii 40 Leagues from that each of them honoured with another of those ancient Palaces 6 Thomebamba neighboured by another of the Kings Palaces but more magnificent then the former situate in the Country of the Canares amongst whom anciently the Women tilled the Land and did all without doors whiles the Men staid at home and spun and attended housewifry 7 Cuenca 64 Leagues from Quito on another Road situate in a Country full of Gold Silver Brass Iron and veins of Sulphur 8 Loxa sixteen Leagues southwards of Cuenca situate in the fift Degree of Southern Latitude and in a sweet and pleasant Valley called Guxibamba between two fine Riverets The Citizens well furnished with Horse and Armour but not otherwise wealthy 9 Zamora twenty Leagues on the East of Loxa and 10 Jaen 35 from that both situate in the Province of Quachimayo and both so called in reference to two Cities of those names in Spain Then on the Sea coasts there are 11 Portus Votus Pucrto Veio as the Spaniards call it not far from the Sea-side but in so ill an Air that it is not very much frequented Said to be one of the first Towns of this Country possessed by the Spaniards who digged up hereabouts the bones of a monstrous Giant whose Cheek-teeth were four fingers broad 12 Mantu the Port Town to Porto Veâ—o from whence the trade is driven betwixt Panuma and Peru the town it self situate in a rich vein of Emeralds 13 Guayaquill or S. Jago de Guayaquil called also Gulata seated at the bottom of an Arm of the Sea neer the influx of the River Guayaquil a noted and much frequented Empory 14 Castro a Colonie of Spaniards planted An. 1568 in that part of this Country which they call Provincia de los Esmeraldos bordering on Popayan 15 S. Michael by the old Natives called Piura the first Colony which the Spaniards planted in Peru but otherwise of no estimation 16 Payta a small Town but neighboured by the safest and most frequented Haven of all this Country as guarded from the winde by the Cape of S. Helens on the North and Punta Piurina on the South two eminent Promontories The Town burnt An. 1587. by Capt. Cavendish Who at the same time also pillaged the Isle of Puna the most noted Iland of this Tract situate in the Bay of Tombez as was said before Fruitfull of all things necessary to the life of man Parats for pleasure Sarzaparilla for his health The people in preceding times so stout and Warlike that they maintained a long War with those of Tombez till in the end composed by the mediation of the King of Peru to whom the King hereof for a King it had became an Homager as since their embracing of the Gospel to the Kings of Spain 2 LOS QVIXOS lieth on the East of Quito and the west of El Dorada one of the Cantreds of Guiana so called from its abundance of Gold but little different in the nature of the soil and people from the Province of Quito but that this is somewhat the more barren and less stored with those rich metals which the Spaniards come for The People have also a distinct tongue of their own though they both understand and speak the Peruvian language Chief Towns hereof 1 Baeza built in the year 1559. which was within two years of the first discovery of this Region by Giles Ramirez de Avila 18 leagues from Quito towards the East now the seat of the Governour 2 Archidona 20 leagues on the South-east of Baeza 3 Avila on the North of Archidona so called with reference to Ramirez de Avila before mentioned or to a Town of that name in Spain 4 Sevilla del Oro a Colonie of the Spaniards as the others are On the East of this Province lieth the Cantred of Canelam inhabited by a blockish and ignorant People and destitute of all things necessary for the comforts of life Most mercilesly tormented and cast to dogs to be devoured by
in the Northern borders of this Province 2 Rio de Coquimbo 3 La Ligua 4 Topocalma 5 Cacapool 6 Canten all falling into Mare del Zur and besides these a nameless but more famous River which in the day time runneth with a violent current and in the night hath no water at all The reason of it is because this River having no constant Fountain is both begun and continued by the Snow falling from the Mountains which in the heat of the day melted into water is precipitately carryed into the Sea but congealed in the coldness of the night yields no water at all whereby the Channel becometh empty Places of most observation in it 1 Gopiapo giving name to a fertile Valley in the most Northern tract hereof and neighboured by a small but commodious Haven 2 Serena a Colonie of the Spaniards on the Sea-side not far from the influx of Rio de Coquimbo on whose banks it is seated where built by Baldivia the Conquerour and first Governour of this Province An. 1544. The territory round about it rich in Mines of Gold the Town it self of 200 houses but so well peopled that at the landing of some of the English under Captain Drake they presently sent out 300 Horse and 200 Foot to compell them back unto their ships which they did accordingly 3 S. Jago the chief of all this Province though not above 80 houses in it because the Residence of the Governour and the Courts of Justice adorned with a Cathedral Church and some Convents of Dominican and Franciscan Priers situate in the 34 Degree of Southern Latitude on the banks of the River Topacalma at the mouth whereof is the Haven of Val paraiso the best and most noted of this Country out of which the English under Drake took a Spanish ship and therein 25000 Pezos of the purest Gold besides other Commodities 4 Conception 70 Leagues on the South of S. Jago situate on the shores of a large and capacious Bay by the Natives called Penco by which and the mountains on all sides so strongly fenced that the Governour when distressed by the Savages as sometimes they are retireth hither for his safety Well fortified in such places as are accessible and garrisoned with 500 souldiers besides the Townsmen Opposite hereunto lyeth the Isle of S. Marie so near the shore that it seems to have been rent from it by the force of the Sea fruitful and very well provided of Swine and Poultrie but the people so in fear of the Spaniards dwelling in Conception that they dare not kill or eat either but by leave from them 5 Auracona so I think they call it a strong Fortress in the Country of the Auracans the most potent Nation of these parts who weary of the Spanish yoke revolted against Baldivia overcame him in a set fight and at last killed him this piece being thereupon forsaken of no more use 6 De los Confines built by Baldivia in the borders of the Country of those Auracans to serve for a defence to the Mines of Ongol near adjoyning distant from the Sea shores about 18 Leagues enlarged by Garsias de Mendoza and by him called Villa Neuva de los infantes 7 Imperiale in the 38 Degree and 40 Minutes of Southern Latitude situate on the banks of the River Cauten an Episcopal See and the best Fortress of the Spaniards in all this Province Fortified and made a Colonie of Spaniards in the year 1551 and by Baldivia called Al Impertale because they found an Eagle with two heads made in wood on the doors of their houses a monument perhaps of some Germans who had here been shipwrackt A Town of so great wealth and power before known to the Spaniards that in a war betwixt them and the Araucans spoken of before they are said to have brought upto the field 300000 men 8 Villa Rica another Colonie of Spaniards 16 Leagues on the South-east of Imperiale and 25 Leagues from the shores of Mare del Zur 9 Baldivia the most noted Town of all these parts situate in the Valley of Guadallanguen in the Latitude of 40 Degrees or thereabouts adorned with a safe and capacious Haven and neighboured by Mines of Gold of such infinite riches that Baldivia by whom built for defence of those Mines received thence daily by the labour of each single workman 25000 Crowns a man and sometimes more Sacked by the Savages An. 1599. since repaired by the Spaniards 10 Osorno on the Banks of the Bay of Chilve or Ancud as the Savages call it situate in a barren soyl but well stored with Gold and thought to be more populous then Valdivia it self 11 Castro the most Southern Town of all this Province in the Latitude of 44. built in a large and fruitful Iland of the Bay of Ancud said to be 50 Leagues in length but the breadth unequal in some parts nine in others not above two Leagues 12 S. Juan de la Frontera on the further side of the Andes towards Paraguay or Rio de la Plata To this Province there belong also certain Ilands lying on the coasts and shores hereof 1 S. Marie's spoken of before 2 Mocha upon the South of that five Leagues from the Continent fruitful of grain and very good pasturage sufficient to maintain the Inhabitants of it who being the descendants of those Americans who fled hither to avoid the tyranny of the Spaniards hitherto have made good their liberty against that Nation of which so jealous that they would not suffer the English under Drake and Cavendish to land amongst them for fear they had been Spaniards or some friends of theirs 3 Castro which we have spoken of already 2. MAGELLANICA is bounded on the North with Chile and the Province of Rio de la Plata on the South with Fretum Magellanicum or the Streits of Magelian on the West with Mare del Zur on the East with Mare del Noort or the main Atlantick So called from Magellanus by whom first discovered of whom we shall speak more hereafter It is in length from the borders of Chile to the mouth of the Streits 300 Leagues in breadth from one Sea to the other where broadest above 400 Leagues in some but 90 only and in others less according as it draweth towards the point of the Pyramis The inland parts of the Country not yet discovered those on the Sea side observed to be rockie and unfruitful exposed for the most part of the year to such bitter colds that the Snow lyeth alwaies on the Mountains The people said to be tall of stature and some of them of a Gigantine bigness reported to be ten or eleven foot high and by the Spaniards for that reason are called Patagons Both great and less sufficiently rude and barbarous quite naked and unfurnished of any houses notwithstanding the rigour of the cold No Houses doth imply no Towns and therefore we must look for none in so rude a Country as hath not hitherto conversed with more
or the River of Amazons 2 Wiapoco or Guiana specially so called 3 Orenoque and 4 the Isles of Guiana 1. RIO DELAS AMAZONES or the River of Amazons containeth that part of this Country which lieth along the tract of that famous River The soil in some places dry and barren in others fertile and productive of the choicest fruits Full of large Woods and in those Woods most sort of Trees which are to be found in America One amongst others of most note and perhaps peculiar to Guiana which they call the Totock a tree of great bulk and as great a fruit this last as big as a mans head and so hard withall that when the fruit grows ripe and ready to fall the people dare not go into the woods without an helmet or some such shelter over their heads for fear of beating out their brains The Kernels of it for the most part ten or twelve in number have the taste of Almonds and are said to be provocative in point of Venerie Of which the Savages have this By-word Pigue seeke in Saccowe pâ—ngean Totâ—â—ke that is to say Eat Totock if thou wouldst be potent in the Acts of Venus Here are also Sugar-canes in some places and the Plant called Pita the taste whereof is said to be like Strawberries Claret-wine and Sugar The principal Inhabitants of this part of the Country the Yaos Cockettuway Pattâ—cui Tockianes Tomoes and Wackehanes dwelling on the Continent the Maraons and Arowians possessed of the Ilands Towns of note I have met with none amongst them though every house most of them 150 foot in length 20 in breadth and entertaining at the least an hundred persons might pass sufficiently for a Village Yet they are safer housed then so for otherwise their houses would afford them but little comfort in the overflowings of the River which drown all the Country and therefore they betake themselves to the tops of trees and there remain like Birds with their several families till the waters be drawn in again and the earth become more comfortable for habitation Yet I find some of these their dwellings called by proper names as 1 Matarem 2 Roakery 3 Anarcaprock 4 Haaman 5 Womians and 6 Coâ—â—mymne But I find nothing but their names and enough of that The first Discoverer of this River and the parts adjoyning was Orellana the Lieutenant of Gonsales Pizâ—rro whom his brother Francisco Pizarro then Viceroy of Peru had made the Governour of Quito Moved with the noise of some rich Countries beyond the Andes he raised sufficient forces and passed over those Mountains where finding want of all things for the life of man they made a Boat and 〈◊〉 Orellana to bring in provisions But the River which he chanced into was so swift of course that he was not able to go back and therefore of necessity to obey his fortune in following the course of that strong water Passing along by divers desolate and unpeopled places he came at last into a Country planted and inhabited where he first heard of the Amazons by those Savages called Comapuyaras of whom he was bidden to beware as a dangerous people And in the end having spent his time in passing down this River from the beginning of January to the end of August 1540. he came at last into the Sea and getting into the isle of Cubana sailed into Spain the course of his voyage down the water he estimated at 180 leagues or 5400 English miles but found no Amazons in his passage as himself affirmed only some masculine women shewed themselves intermixt with the men to oppose his landing and in some places he found men with long hair like women either of which might make these parts believed to be held by Amazons But to proceed Arriving at the Court of Spain he got Commission for the conquest of the Countries by him discovered and in the year 1549. he betook himself unto the service But though he found the mouth of the River one of them at least he could never hit upon the Channel which brought him down though attempted often Which ill success with the consideration of his loss both in fame and fortunes brought him to his grave having got nothing but the honour of the first discovery and the leaving of his name to that famous River since called Orellana The enterprise pursued but with like success by one Pedro de Orsna An. 1560. after which the Spaniards gave it over And though the English and the Hollanders have endeavoured an exact discovery and severally begun some Plantations in it yet they proved as unfortunate as the others their Quarters being beaten up by the neighbouring Portugals before they were sufficiently fortified to make any resistance 2. WIAPOCO or GVIANA especially so called taketh up the middle of this Country on both sides of the River of Wiapoco whence it hath its name A River of a long course but not passable up the stream above 16 miles by reason of a Cataract or great fall from the higher ground in breadth betwixt that Cataract and the Aestuarium about the tenth part of a mile at the Aestuarium or influx a whole mile at least and there about two fathoms deep The Country on both sides of this River very rich and fertile so natural for Tobacco that it groweth to nine handfuls long Sugar-canes grow here naturally without any planting and on the shrubs great store of Cotton and the Dye by some called Orellana Plenty of Venison in their Woods and of Fish in their Rivers their fields well stored with Beasts which themselves call Moyres in shape and use resembling Kine but without any horns The people generally of a modest and ingenious countenance Naked but would wear cloaths if they had them or knew how to make them Their bread is made of a Plant called Cassavi of which also being dried and chewed and then strained thorow a wicker-vessel they make a kind of drink in colour like new Ale but not so well tasted and of less continuance The greatest part of their food is Fish which they intoxicate with a strong-sented wood and so take them up as they lâ—e floating on the top of the water Much troubled with a worm like a Flea by the Spaniards called Nignas which get under the nails of their Toes and multiply there to infinite numbers and the no less torture of the Patient without speedy prevention No better remedy found out then to poure Wax melting hot on the place affected which being pulled off when t is cold dâ—aws the Vermin with it sometimes 800 at a pull The women of such easie child birth that they are delivered without help and presently bring the child to his father for they have so much natural modesty as to withdraw from company upon that occasion who washeth it with water and painteth it with several colours and so returneth it to the mother Rivers of note here are very many no Country under Heaven being better watered nor fuller
the back and nothing on the belly she had her out-side laced with Pearls but within nothing to be found but want and hunger Their bread and water brought them out of other Countries and their Fruits too if they desired to have any here being very few Trees and those most of Guyayacan But so abundant in this Treasure that the Kings Fifths for many yeers amounted to 15000 Ducats yeerly out of this poor Iland In this respect it was presently resorted to and possessed by the Spaniards who planted here a Colony which they called New Cadiz and grew in short time unto so great power that they made themselves Masters of the Port of Maracapana Venezuela one of the best upon those Seas But in the year 1521. hearing that the Savages of Cumana had destroyed the Convent of Franciscans on the opposite Shore they cowardly forsook the Iland and fled to Hispaniola Sent back again by the Counsel there under the conduct of James de Castellon by whom the Town was made more beautiful and strong then ever formerly In great esteem as long as the Pearl fishing did continue now with that decayed Yet still the Iland doth deserve some consideration for a Fountain on the East part of it neer unto the Sea continuing though the Pearls be gone which yieldeth a Bitumineus substance like oyl Medicinable for some diseases and is found two or three Leagues off floating on the Sea more profitable for the good of Mankinde and more easily found then the Pearls which sunk unto the bottom and maintained our pride Four miles from hence but appendant to it lieth a little Iland called Coche three miles in compass but so abundantly stored with Pearls that it hath been worth in that one commodity for some moneths together above a thousand pounds a moneth of our English money First peopled upon that occasion An 1529. but the occasion failing the Plantation ended the Isle being now unpeopled as not worth the looking after 5. THE LESSER ILANDS of this Praefecture or Provincial Government lie all along upon the Coast of Venezuela from East to West the principal of which 1 Tortuga 12 or 14 miles on the West of Margarita four miles in length hardly one in breadth but yielding such good store of Salt that three or four ships are laded with it every year Well furnished with Goats and Guayacan but not else considerable except for being naturally fenced about with Rocks and yielding a convenient Harbour for the use of Marriners 2 Bonaire opposite to the Bay of Golfo triste in the Latitude of twelve Degrees well furnished with Sheep and Goats and other Cattell brought out of Spain and peopled with some Savages out of Hispaniola whom the Spaniards Christened and sent thither some Spaniards with their Governour intermixt amongst them The Iland 16 miles in compass not fruitfull naturally but in Trees which are great and numerous 3 Curacaos nine miles on the West of Bonaire and as many in compass Of a more fertile soyl by far and of very rich Pastures the People given to grazing and make great store of Cheese tramported thence to other places the Iland having towards the North a convenient Harbour 4 Aruba on the North east of Curacaos from which nine miles distant in compass not above five miles for the most part level One hill it hath amongst some others fashioned like a Sugar-loaf Inhabited by few Savages and fewer Spaniards The other Ilands on this Coast as the Tostigos lying Eastwards of Margarita 2 Blanca 3 Orchilla 4 Rocca and 5 the Isle des Aves or of Birds interposed betwixt Tortuga and Bonaire some of them rather Rocks then Ilands few stored with any living Creatures for the use of men and none of them at all with men to mannre and dress them I pass over here And so proceed from these Ilands of the Province of Paria to those which are subordinate to the Counsel of S. Domingo and make a Province of themselves But first we must go back and bring up some of the Ilands of Mare del Zur which could not be reduced to any of the former Provinces And so much of PERUANA OF THE AMERICAN ILANDS And first of those which are in MARE DEL ZUR. THE AMERICAN ILANDS scattered up and down the Shores of this New World are commonly divided into those of Mare del Zur or the Pacifique Ocean and those of the Atlantick or Mare del Noort The first so called by Magellanus the first Discoverer who passing thorow those troublesome and tempestuous Streits which now bear his name found such a change upon his coming into the Main that he gave it the name of Mare del Zur quod à tranquillitate vocavit Mare del Sur faith the Author of the Atlas Minor from the calm and peaceable temper of it By the Latines called Mare Pacisicum in the same regard Called also the Southern Ocean because of its situation on the South-side of America in reference to some part of the Golf of Mexico and the Streits of Anian Not known unto the Spaniards till discovered by Nonnius Vasques de Balboa conducted hither by one of the Caciques or petit Kings of the Country about Nombre di Dios Who seeing the Spaniards so greedy after Gold told them that he would bring them to a place where their thirst should be satisfied Accordingly he brought them to the opposite shore this Balboa being the chief man in that Adventure who discovering further on the Sea opened the way unto Pizarro and the rest that followed to the golden treasures of Peru Executed notwithstanding this good service by Don Pedro de Avila within short time after But the more full discovery of it is to be ascribed unto Magellanus and some later Adventurers though the Spaniards got nothing by the bargain For formerly as long as this Southern Sea was unknown to any but themselves they conveyed their Gold and treasures from one place to another from Panama to Peru from Peru to Panama without loss or charge and thought their Ports upon that shore to be unaccessible But after the way unto this Sea was found out by Magellanus Drake Cavendish and the rest of our English Adventurers did so scoure these Coasts that they left them neither Port nor Ship which they did not ransack as hath been evidenced before in some particulars As for the Ilands of this Sea they lie most of them so neer the shores as if placed there by Nature to serve as Out-works to defend the Continent Many in tale but few of consideration and of those few some of the chief have been described already in their proper places as parts and members of the Province upon which they lie The residue which lie too far off to come under such consideration must be mentioned here and those reduced to these two Heads 1 Los Ladrones 2 the Ilands of John Fernandes 1. LOS LADRONES are certain Ilands situate betwixt the main Land of America
to finde out a passage to Cathay and China and not to go so far about as either by the Cape of Good Hope or the Streits of Magellan Attempted first by Sebastian Cabot An. 1497. at the charge of Henry the 7th of England But having discovered as far as to the 67 Degree of Northern Latitude by the mutinie of his Maâ—iners he was forced to return where finding great preparations for a War with Scotland that business for the present was laid aside Resumed by Gaspar Corteriaglis a Portugal An. 1500 and after by Stephen Gomez a Spaniard in the year 1525. buâ— neither of them went to far to the North as Cabot Pursued with greater industry but as bad Success by Sir Martin Frobisher who made three Voyages for these parts the first of them in the year 1576. and brought home some of the Natives a Sea Unicorn horn still kept in the great Wardrobe of Windsor Castle and a great deal of the Ore of that Country found upon tryal when in England not to quit the cost A great Promontory which he passed by he called Queen Elizabeths Foreland in whose name he took possession of it and the Sea running not far off he called Frobishers Streits The Seas full set with Icy Ilands some of them half a mile about and 80 Pathoms above water the People like the Samoeds the worst kinde of Tartars in their lives and habit John Davies followed the Design An. 1585. at the incouragement of Sir Francis Walsingham then Principal Secretary of Estate and having in three Voyages discovered to the Latitude of 73 by reason of the many difficulties which he found in the Enterprise and the death of Mr. Secretary he was fain to give over leaving unto a narrow Sea on the North of Estotiland the name of Fretum Davis in the Latitude of 65 and 20 Minutes by which name still called After him followed Weymouth Hall Hudson Balton Baffin Smith all English The result of whose endeavours was the finding of some cold 〈◊〉 and points of Land which they named King James his Cape Queen Anns Cape Prince Henries Foreland Saddle Iland Barren Iland Red goose Iland Digges his Iland all of them betwixt 80 and 81. and the imposing on some passages and parts of the Sea the names of Hackluyts Hendland Smiths Bay Hudsons Streits Maudlins Sound Fair Haven and the like marks and â—monuments of their undertakings Nothing aâ—chieved of publick moment but the Discovery of an Iâ—and called Cherry Iland in the Latitude of 74 and the Shores of a large piece of the Continent which they caused to be called King James his New Land but most commonly Greenland where they found many white Bears with white grey and Dun Foxes Partriges Geese and some other Provisions Sea-Unicorns Horns great store of Morses or Sea horses the Oyl and Teeth whereof yield no small Commoditie But most considerable for the Trade of Whale-fishing which our men use yeerly upon those Coasts of whose Oil Bones and Brain this last supposed to be the true Sperma Coeti now used as Medicinal they raise very great profit 3. THE NORTH EAST PARTS of Terra Incognita Borealis are those which lie on the North of Russia and Tartaria by which the like passage towards Cathay and China hath been oft attempted and hitherto with like success Endeavoured first by Sebastian Cabor the son of John Cabot so often mentioned before by whom trained up in the Discovery of the North east parts of America His employment failing here in England he betook himself unto the service of the King of Spain and coming out of Spain An. 1549. was by King Edward the sixt made Grand Pilot of England with an Annual Pension of 1661. 13 s. 4d In the year 1553. he was the chief Dealer and Procurer of the Discovery of Russia and the North-east Voyages undertaken and performed by Sir Hugh Willoughby Chancellour Burrough Jenkinson and after prosecuted by Pet and Jackman Some of which perished in the Action and were frozen to death their ship being found the next year hemmed about with ice and a particular Accompt of all things which had hapned to them Others with better fortunes found the way to Russia since that time made a common Voyage without dread or danger and passing down the Volga to the Caspian Sea and by that to Persia were kindly entertained in the Court of the Sophie The Hollanders in the year 1594 and in some years after tried their Fortune also under the conduct and direction of one William Barendson their chief Pilot but went no further then the English had gone before them yet gave new names unto all places as they passed as if they had been the first Discoverers with pride and arrogance enough Nothing since done of any note or consideration for the opening of this North-east passage or giving us any better Accompt of the North of Tartarie or any Countries beyond that but what we had many Ages since out of Paulus Venetus so that we are but where we were in a Terra Incognita And though I would not willingly discourage any noble Actions or brave and gallant undertakings Yet when I look upon the natures of those Shores and Seas those tedious VVinters of ten moneths with no Summer following the winds continually in the North and the Main Ocean paved with Ice so long together I cannot choose but rank the hopes of these Northern Passages amongst those Adventures which are only commendable for the difficulties presented in them TERRA AVSTRALIS INCOGNITA WIth better hopes we may go forwards on the next Discovery and try what may be done on TERRA AVSTRALIS or the Southern Continent though hitherto INCOGNITA also almost as much unknown as the Arctick Ilands which none but my good Frier of Oxon had the hap to meet with A Continent conceived by our learned Brerewood to be as large as Europe Asia and Africk and that upon such strength of Reasons as cannot be easily over-born by any opposite His Arguments in brief are these 1. That as touching Latitude some parts thereof come very neer to the Aequator if they come not also on this side of it and as for Longuitude it keepeth along though at several distances the whole continual course of the other Continents 2. It is clearly known that in the other two Continents the Land which lieth on the North side of that Line is four times at the least as large as that which lies South thereof and therefore since the earth is equally poized on both sides of her Center it must needs be that the Earth in answerable measure and proportion must advance it self in some places above the Sea on the South side of the Line as it doth in others on the North. By consequence what is wanting in the South parts of the other two Continents to countervail the North parts of them must of necessity be supplied in the Southern Continent The Country being so large so free from the
Iâ—â— 90 Antigâ—ca 95 Andes M. 1â—1 Antigo 180 Australis Incognita 193 B BAsilicaâ—e 60 Bâ—i 62 Belgica 153 l 2 3 Barrois 158 Brie 158 Bouâ—ogriâ—s 160 Bâ—eâ—agne 165 Beausse 170 Berry 171 Bâ—u bon 173 Beaupolis 173 Buche 179 Bearn 180 Bigorre 181 Bresse 191 Burgundie K 189 Burgundie D 193 Burgundie C 1â—9 Burgundâ—e Tâ—antiuâ—ane 133 Biâ—cay 221 Betica 212 Baeâ—uria 228 Baleares 248 Britaine 256 Bardsey 348 〈◊〉 295 Lib. II. Belgium 3 〈◊〉 D. 14 〈◊〉 18 Buâ—en E. 28 Beveâ—land 24 Beâ—g 50 Bâ—sgow 67 Bavaria 69 Bâ—mberg B. 82 Baden 86 Bohemâ—a 88 Brandenbâ—rg 95 Brunswick 109 Brenren B. 115 Borglave 126 Baltick Sea 126 Baltick Islands 126 Bornholm 128 Bleseida 130 Bodia or Bodner 144 Biarmia 156 Bosnia 193 Beâ—larabâ—a 204 Bulgaria 209 Boeotia 232 Bospâ—orus Thracius 254 Bosph Cimmetius l. 3. 187 Lib. III. Bithynia 6 Beâ—k 〈◊〉 80 Bâ—njamin 92 Babylonia 128 Bahaman K. 141 Bacâ—ria 175 Bargu Botanter 234 Bengaâ—a 235 〈◊〉 Brama 238 239 Banram 250 Boâ—neo 252 Lib. IV. Baâ—bâ—rie 25 Baâ—buia Antiqua 73 Bugia 32 Bâ—â—edulgerid 50 Benin 56 Bornum 56 Bagamedrum 68 Barnagassum 66 Barus 69 Batta 80 Bambu 79 Bucidaos 105 Brion 108 Bâ—iton Isle 108 Bersiâ—daz 113 Brasil 164 Batiama 118 Bonaire 127 Barbados 179 Boriquen 180 Borealis Incognita 191 C CEltica 153 Campania 55 Campagna di Roma 84 Caâ—abria 59 Superior 60 Inferior 59 Capitanate 62 Capreae 63 Capraria 112 Camerine 95 Chioggia 101 Corsica 118 Champaigne 157 Cominges 181 Charrolois 194 Corduba K. 225 Corvo 241 Castile 233 Catalonia 245 Cerdagne 247 Connaught 311 Cassiterides 318 Lib. II. Cambray B. 13 Cleveland 48 Colon B. 53 Carinthia 77 Carniola 77 Cimbrick Chersonese 121 Codonama 128 Corelia 156 Curland 168 Condora 156 Casan 158 Croatia 193 Carpathian Mountains 181 Contado di Zara 195 Corinthia 228 Chaonia 238 Constantinople 250 Cyclades 257 Cythera 260 Crete 260 Candie 260. 263 Canca 264 Claudia 265 Cia 265 Corcyra 268 Curzola 197 Cephalonia 267 Lib. III. Cappadocia 13 Caria 25 Cilicia 31 Chios 35 Claros 37 Coos 38 Carpathos 38 Cyprus 41 Coole Syria 64 Comagena 61 Chusites 116 Colchis 145 Cusâ—ian Sea 173 Circassais 190 Chaldaea 127 Carmania 165 Cathay 198 Cascar Chesmur Camul Carazan Cardandan Caindu 201 China 206 Citor K. 222 Cambaia 223 224 Canara 226 Cononor 227 Calecut 228 Cranganor 228 Cochin 228 Cai-Coulan 228 Coulan 228 Couche 234 Champa 240 Camboia 240 Cauchin China 239 Lib. IV. Cyrene 16 Carthage 30 Constantina 31 Chaus 42 Couche 63 Cafraria 77 Canarie Islands 87 Cosyra 45 Corcina 46 Cano 54 Casena 54 Canada 106 Cicuic 119 Cibola 120 Couâ—iacan 125 Cinaloa 124 Califormia 119. 121 Chiapa 137 Costu Rica 139 Chiametla 138 Castella Aurea 142 Carthagena 142 Cusco 153 Collao 153 Crux de la Sierra 163 Charcha 154 Chilemalca 152 Clide 158 Capitaniae de S. Vincent 155 di Rio di Ianiere di Spitito Sancto di Porto Segaro dos Ilheos 155 di Todos los San. di Fernambuc di Timaraca di Paraiba 156 di Rio Grande di Siara di Muzaggion di Paria 157 Cumana 174 Cubagna 176 Caribes 179 S. Christopher 180 Cuba 182 D DAulphine 190 Lib. II. Denmark 120 Ditmarsh 122 Dwina 160 Dalmatia 194 Dacia 200 Dardania Doris 236 Doles 257 Lib. III. Doris 25 Drusians 57 Decapolis 82 Dan 82. 89 Dead Sea 74 Drangiana 168 Dialsinda 219 Delby 221 Diu 224 Decan 225 Lib. IV. Duccala 37 Dara 50 Damut 64 Dancali 69 Dobas 69 Darien 143 Dominica 181 Deseada 179 E EUrope 32 Exarchate 78 Extremadura 228 Ebuica 247 England 258 East Angles 278 East-Saxons 277 Lib. II. East-Friseland 115 Estland 167 Elis 220 Epirus 238 Euxine Sea 253 Erithynnus 253 Euboea 256 Echinades 260 Lib. III. Ephraim 87 Ergimul 201 Lib. IV. Egypt 3. 12 Erriffe 41 El-Habat ib. Estotiland 183 F FErrara 79 Flaminia 77 Friuli 98 Florence D. 108. 109 France 145 France speciall 154 Isle of France 156 Forrest 172 Foix 180 Paial 240 Flores 241 Frumentaria 247 Lib. II. Flanders 7 Flammengant 7 Imperiall 8 Gallicant 8 Franconia 81 Fionia or Fuinen 127 Fimera 128 Falstri ib. Frozen Ocean 133 Finmark 143 Finland 144 Freezland 134 Lib. IV. Fesse 38 39 Fatigar 68 Fuerte ventura 888 Florida 115 Fretum Davis 103 Fretuâ—n le Maire 194 Fairie-land 196 G GIglio 112 Genoa S. 115 Geneva S. 139 Grisons B. 143 Gallia 145 Cisalpina 120 Comata 153 Braccata 127 Gastâ—nois 155 Guisnes 160 Guise 161 Gurenne 179 Gascoign 180 Garneley 197 Gaipascoa 221 Gallicia 223 Gades 227 Gibraltar ab Granada 229 Gratiosa 241 S. Georges 141 Lib. II. Gelderland 27 Groyningen 29 Germanie 36 Guâ—ick 49 Gothland Cont. 140 Gothland Isle 145 Groinland 134 Greece 215 Gyaros 258 Lib. III. Galatia 11 Gadites 78 G lead M. 69 Galilee 81 Gâ—shâ—r 80 Gauâ—onitis 80 Geoâ— gia 147 Geodiosia 168 Gazurate 223 Goa 225 Gouren 234 Lib. IV. Guzzala 36 Garet 40 Goza 45 Gaulos 46 Gualata 54 Gumbra Ghenega Gialofi Guber Guinea 55 Guangara 56 Guega 57 Guagere 62 Goyami 65 Gallae 72 76 Gorgades 87 Gomera 88 Guanahani 118 Guadalaiara 126 Guaxaca 135 Guatimala 137 138 Guiana 169 170 Guadalupe 180 H HIero 72 Histria 99 He truria 107 Hapsburg B. 141 Helvetia Heurepoix 155 Hispania 207 Hebrides 316 Holy Land 320 Lib. II. Hainalt 11 Holland 21 South Holland 21 North Holland 22 Horn E. 19 Hegow 66 Hanaw 80 Henneberg E. 83 Hassia 111 Holstein 122 123 Hollandia 129 Hemodes 128 Hyperborean Mount. 153 Hungarie 182 Haemus M. 213 Hell spont 254 Helene 259 Lib. III. Hermon M. 69 Hierusalem 93 Hyrcania 173 Lib. IV. Hea 37 Hascora 38 S. Helens 85 Hierro 88 Holy Port 89 Hesperides 90 Hondura 139 Hispaniola 181 I ITalie 34 Ile of Naples 63 Ischia 63 Isles of the Adriatick 100 196 Ilva 111 Ividot 162 Jarsey 197 Ireland 306 Ila 316 Jona 316 Lib. II. Juitland 125 Iseland 133 Jugra 157 Illyrâ—cum 192 Imbrus 255 Ionian Sea 265 Ithaca 268 Illyris 195 Lib. III. Ionia 21 Isauria 28 Icaria 37 Icarian Sea 37 Ishtob 80 Ituraea 77 Issachar 82 Judaea 88 Judah 91 Idumaea 97 Ismaelites 116 Iberia 147 Imaas M. 1 200 India 213 Intra Gangem 216 Extra Gangem 237 Isles of Bengala 235 Jangoma 240 Ior 244 Iapan 247 Iava major 252 Iava minor 253 Lib. IV. Inhamban 77 Imbians 74 78 S. lago 87 Iamaica 184 Insulae Solomonis 194 K KEnt K. l. 1. 276 Kâ—nites l. 2. 115 Kirgesse l. 2. 192 L LAtium 84 Lipara 72 Laitie of the Church 77 Luca S. 114 Lombardie 120 Liguria 115 Lugdunensis 153. 192 Limaign 174 Limosin 176 La March 177 Languedock 183 Lionois 192 Lusitanica 212. 238 Leon and Oviedo 219 Lemster 309 Lundie 318 Lib. II. Limbourg 15 Luxenbourg 14 Leige B. 16 Luickland 16 Lorein 62 Luchtâ—nberg 87 Lunenbourg 110 Lawenburg 110 Lusatia 94 Lippe E. 114 Langeland 128 Lawland 128 Lapland 143 Livonia 166 Lettenland 168 Lituania 169 Lucinia 192. 195 Lesina 196 Laciosia 222 Lâ—burnades 196 Locris 235 Lemnos 255 Leucadia Lib. III. Leuco-Syria 13 Lydia 22 Lycia
Finnisch and Bodner Seas on the North and West the main Ocean on the South where it points towards Germany the Baltick or Oost-Zee as the Dutch call it joyned to the main Continent of Sarmatia by an Jsthmus or neck of land at the bottome of the Bodner See not far from Wardhuys In regard of so great Seas on all parts thereof it was generally by the Antients thought to be an Iland but incompertae magnitudinis of an unknown greatnesse as both Pytheas and Xen phon Lampsacenus doe affirme it in Pliny by one of which it is called Basilia by the other Baltia from whence the name of Baltick to the Sea adjoyning But later Navigations and experience have confuted that opinion by which it is found to be no Iland but a part of the Continent and a great one too containing the whole Kingdome of Norway the greatest part of the Kingdome of Sweden and some part of Denmark that part hereof which belongs to Denmark situate in the South-east of this great Peninsula and divided into the three Provinces of Hallandia Scania and Blescida and in them 23 Herets or Prefectures and fifteene Cities 1. HALLANDIA or HALLANDT hath on the East the wilde woods which part it from Gothland in the West the intervening Sea betwixt it and Juitland on the North Sweden properly and specially so called on the South Scania or Schonen A Country which for the healthfulnesse of the Air pliantnesse of the soil commodiousnesse of Havens plenty of fish pleasure of hunting for inexhaâ—stible mines of Brasse and Lead with some veines of Silver frequency of well-peopled Townes and Villages and civility of the Inhabitants not inferiour to any Places of most importance in it are 1 Laholm 2 Halmstad 3 Falkendorch all of them on the Sea at the mouth of navigable streams whose names I finde not 4 Warburg upon the Sea side also but fortified with a very strong Castle on the top of an hill Taken and garrisoned by the Swedes anno 1569 and not without great difficulty recovered by the Danes again anno 1569. II. SCANIA or SCHONEN hath on the East Blescida or Blecking on the West the Sound running along the shore hereof for the space of twenty German miles on the North Hallandt on the South the Baltick or Oost Zee The Country of the same nature with Hallandt as before described the Character of that pertaining to all the three this having over and above as peculiar to it that the Sea shores are stored with such sholes of Herrings that sometimes Ships are scarce able with winde and oar to break through them and row off the Harbour It is in length 72 miles 48 in breadth Chief towns in which are 1 Lunden an Archbishops See the Metropolitan of Denmark Norway advanced unto that honor by the means and mediation of Ericus the first who purposely made a journey to Rome to effect that businesse the Church of Denmark being before that time subject to the Archbishops of Breme This was about the yeer 1100. It is situate somewhat within the land but the Cathedrall easily discernible by Mariners as they sail along The City mean and were it not for the Cathedrall of no beauty at all But that indeed affirmed to be a work of much magnificence and Art especially for the Clock the Diall and some outward adjuncts For in the Diall couriously set out with divers colours are to be seen distinctly the year moneth week-day and hour of every day throughout the year with the Feasts both moveable and fixed together with the motion of the Sun and Moon and their passage through each degree of the Zodiack Then for the Clock it is so framed by Artificiall Engines that whensoever it is to strike two horse-men encounter one another giving as many blowes apiece as the Bell sounds hours and on the opening of a dore there appears a Theatre the Virgin Mary on a Throne with Christ in her armes and the three Kings or Magi with their severall trains marching in order doing humble reverence and presenting severally their gifts two Trumpeters sounding all the while to adorne the Pompe of that procession 2 Malmoge or Elbogen called by both names at the very Southern point hereof just opposite to Coppenhagen in Seland a well traded Port the birth-place of Gaspar â—artholinus otherwise called Malmogius Danus that great Mathematician supposed to the be Author of the Clock and Dial before described 3 Trelleberg on the north of Elbogen 4 Landiscron on the Sea-side of great strength and consequence 5 Helsemburg a mean town but fortified with an imprâ—gnable Castle just opposite to Helsinare and Croneberg in Selandt the other of the two keyes which openeth into the Sound 6 Radneby a frontire town bordering on Verendia a Province of Swethland 7 Christiania or Christendorp a strong piece built by Christiern the fourth anno 1604. compassed by the Sea and fortified by Fens and Marshes thought to be impregnable III. BLESCIA or BLECKING is bounded on the East and South with the Baltick Sea on the North with Verendia a Province of Swethland on the West with Scania or Sconen more mountainous and barren then either but yet partaking somewhat of the former character which we had of Hallandt Chief Townes hereof are 1 Vsted on the mouth of a River falling into the Baltick 2 Christenberg in Latine Christianopolis on the borders of Swethland raised out of the ground by Christiern the fourth to defend his kingdome on that side anno 1604. not long after by a warlike stratagem surprised by the Swedes in the late war betwixt those kingdomes in the year 1611. destroyed and dispeopled by that Nation who looked upon it as a dangerous and unpleasing object but since repaired and replenished 3 Abuys upon the River which divides the Kingdomes not far from Christenberg The antient Inhabitants hereof were the Gutae and Dauciones taking up the South parts of this great Peninsula Meridionalia tenent Gutae Dauciones as we finde in Ptolemie Geogr. l. 2. c. 11. which in all probability must be meant of these three Provinces Of these the Gutes passing over into the Cimbrick Chersoneâ—e possessed themselves of the North parts of it since from them called Juitland The rest uniting with the people of those many Islands which lye together in the Bay or Gulph Codanus now the Baltick Sea took the name of Danes and not from Dan I know not what King thereof above a thousand years before the birth of our Saviour First taken notice of by that name in Jornandes de Rebus Getiâ—is who lived about the time of Justinian the first about which time or not long after it is conceived that they made themselves masters of so much of the Cimbrick Chersonese as had been formerly possessed by the Juites and Angli whose forsaken or ill-peopled seats they possessed themselves of After this we hear little of them till the time of Charles the Great living in a confused estate sometimes
it thrusting out so many sharp Promontories For on the West there is 1. the Promontory called Acamas now Capo S. Pisano 2. Drepanum now Trapano and Melechia 3. Zephyrum or Caput Calidoni now Punta Malota On the South 4. Phrurium now Capo Bianco 5. Curias or Capo della Gatte 6. Gades or Capo Chitt 7. Throni or Capo Pilae On the East 8. Pendaliun now Capo di Griego 9. Clides now Capo S. Andrea And on the North 10. Cronyon now Capo Cornochiette besides some others of less note Some of the Poets give another reason of this name as that Venus offended with the People of Amathus for sacrificing their guests should turn them into horned Cattell Vinde ettam nomen traxere Cerastae as it is in Ovid. But that meerly fabulous somewhat of kind unto the Legend of Thomas Becket and the Kentish Long-tailes Yet so far we may join with Ovid that the Island was not only called Cerastis but that the People were also called Cerastae of which there wants not proof from some other Authors with which we need not trouble our selves that name being altogether worn out of use and no other but that of Cyprus given it in common speech Nor is it a matter of more strangeness that Cyprus should be called so by the Grecians from its abundance of Cypress Trees antiently and originally peculiar to this Iland as before was noted than that the same Grecians should give unto the neighbouring Iland the name of Rhodes from its great plenty of Roses or to the neighbouring Continent the name of Phoenicia from its great plenty of Palme-trees the words so signifiying in that Language It is situate under the fourth Climate so that the longest day in summer is no more than 14. hours and an half and for that cause the air in summer time exceeding hot and swelthry the soyl moystned with some few brooks meriting rather the name of torrents than rivers which being generated for the most part by rain water are not seldome dried up by the heat of the Sun insomuch that in the reign of Constantine the Great this Iland was for 36 years together almost utterly forsaken no rain falling all that time These inconveniences notwithstanding it is stored with such plenty of all things that without the help of any forreign Nation it is of it self able to build a tall ship from the keel to the top-sail and so put it to Sea furnished with all things needful for a voyage or a Sea-fight It also aboundeth in Wine Oyl Corn Sugar Cotton Honey Wooll Turpentine and Allum Verdegreece all sorts of Metals store of Salt Grograms and other commodities whereupon this Iland was once called Macaria i.e. happy By reason of which wounderful affluence of all necessaries and that variety of pleasures even to sensuality which the place afforded it was antiontly consecrated unto Venus who is hence called Venus Cypria and Dea Cypri Sic te diva potens Cypri in Horace and in Ovid Festa dies Veneris tota celeberrima Cypro Venerat ipsa suis aderat Venus aurea festis Venus feasts hallowed through all Cyprus came And Venus with her presence grac'd the same The people hereof are warlike strong and nimble of great civility hospitality to their neighbours and love to strangers of all Nations Jewes onely excepted For in the Empire of Trajan the Jewes inhabiting Egypt and the adjoining Countreys drew themselves together and chose one A exanaer for their Captain under whose conduct they entred into this Island and laid it desolate killing in it 240000 persons of all sexes and ages not without much bloodshed vanquished and slain by Lucius the Emperours Lieutenant Since which time the Cypriots permit no Jew to enter into the Iland but come he hither voluntarily or by force of tempest they lay hands on him and lead him presently to execution A hated Nation that neither innocence can protect or equity reprieve from that cruel custome The women in former times much noted for their Unchastity to which their worshipping of Venus was no small incentive it being the custome of these women to prostitute themselves on the shores to the passers by their very Virgins not refusing to be hanselled there before their mariage either to raise their portions by the sale of their bodies or else to please their Godess with such beastly sacrifices And if Volaterranus may be credited as I think he may the Ladies which attended on Queen Carlotte when she came to Rome to seek for aid against James the bastard who had dispossessed her of this Kingdome shewed themselves little chaster than those antient Cypriots Somewhat more fortunate in the men Aesâ—lepiades the Author of the verse so named 2. Xenophon an old Poet. 3. Zeno and 4. Apollonius the Philosophers 5. Epiphanius the learned Bishop of Salamis and 6. above all Saint Barnabas the dear Associate of Saint Paul being all natives of this Countrey The Christian faith was first here planted by Saint Paul and Barnabas as the very first fruits of their Apostleship after they had been separated to the work of the Ministry by the Imposition of hands as appeareth Acts 13. v. 4. c. The Church hereof by reason of the Antiquity of it and the honour of this joint foundation so privileged in the best ages of Christianity that the Arch-Bishop of this Island had all prerogatives of a Primate consecrated by his own Suffragan Bishops and acting in all sacred and Ecclesiastical affaires without dependance on or relation to the See of Antioch whereunto all other Bishops in the Eastern Diocese were either subordinate or subject Which privilege being questioned in the Council of Ephesus was by the Fathers there assembled on a full hearing of the cause approved and ratifyed confirmed by the Civil sanction of the Emperour Justinian whose wife was a native of this Island and by the name of Jus Cyprium the privilege or exemption of the Cyprian Church transmitted to the Prelates of succeeding times Which notwithstanding they continued in good correspondence with the Eastern Churches of the Greek Communion and officiated all Divine Acts after the rites and forms thereof till the Venetians became Lords of it who brought in the Latine Service into some of their Churches and appointed Bishops and other Ministers of the Papall party for execution of the same And for the Government of these Churches they had at first fourteen Bishops and Arch-Bishops to gratify Queen Alice who had a mind to enrich her friends with some of the spoiles of them reduced by Innocent the third to four only that is to say the Arch-Bishoprick of Nicosia the Bishopricks of Famagusta Paphos and Amathus but each See furnished with two Prelates the one for the Greeks the other for the Latines of which the Bishops for the Latines have all the Lands and annual Revenues which of right belong to those Cathredrals the Greek Bishops living upon stipends leavyed on the Priests and Deacons of their jurisdiction Rivers
as formerly was said here are very few and of those few the principall are called Lycus and Lapithus the first running towards the South the last towards the North both not seldome so dried up that they leave their empty Channels without any water Both also have their Source from the hill O'ympus the highest Mountain of the Iland garnished with Trees and fruits of all sorts in compass about eighteen Leagues which make four and fifty Italian miles and at the end of every League a Monastery of Greek Monks or Caloires and a fountain of fresh water for the use of the house Here are also two other little Rivers the one called 3. Bodeus the other 4. Tolius but of the same nature as the former By Ptolomy or in his time divided into four parts or Provinces but since it fell into the hands of the Lusignan family distributed into twelve Counties or Cantrades most of them called by the names of their Principal Towns viz. 1. Nicosia 2. Famagusta 3. Paphia 4. Audima 5. Limissa 6. Masorum 7. Salines 8. Messoria 9. Crusocus 10. Pentalia 11. Carpassus 12. Cerines The whole containing besides these Cities and great Towns 805 Villages or thereabouts which they called Casales whereof the one half antiently belonged unto the Crown the other half divided betwixt the Lay-Nobility and the Ecclesiasticks the Patrimony of these last being computed at 80000 Crowns of annual rents besides casualties and the vails of the Altar But because the tracing out of these Cantrades will be very difficult as a way which none have gone before me I will adhere to the division made hereof in the time of Ptolomy into the Provinces of 1. Paphia 2. Amathusia 3. Lapethia and 4. Salamine 1. PAPHIA so called of Paphos the chief town thereof taketh up the West part of the Iland in which the Townes of most importance and observation are 1. Paâ—hos on the Sea-side by Pliny called Pala-paphos or old Paphus built as some say by Cyniras the Father of Myrrha and so named in memory of Paphus his father but as others say by Paphos the Sonne of Pygmalion Kings of Phoenicia and Cyprus to which last Ovid doth agree who speaking of Pygmalions statue turned into a woman by the power of Venus or rather of his beautiful wife fabled for the surpassing whiteness of her skin to be made of Ivorie he addes this of her Illa Paphum genuit de quo tenet insula nomen She Paphus bare from whom the name Of Paphia to the Iland came Here Venus had her so much celebrated Temple hence the name of Paphia and here her Votaries of both sexes in their natural nakedness did perform her sacrifices Both Town and Temple ruined by a fearfull Earthquake or as the Legends have it by the prayers of Saint Barnabas the ruins of it still remaining 2. Paphos Nova or New Paphos Now called Basso five miles from the old built by Agapenor one of the Nephews of Lycurgus the Spartan Law-giver after the sack of Troy forced hither by a violent tempest consecrate to the same impure Godess and much frequented but without injury to the other those which here offered not thinking they had done her sufficient service unlesse they went in a solemn manner of procession and paid their vowes also at the other 3. Arsinoe situate betwixt both built by or called so in honour of Arsinoe daughter of Ptolomy the first King Egypt and Lord of Cyprus of that house 4. Drepanun now called Trepano under the Promontory so named a well-traded Port but miserably defaced by the Turks when they took this Iland 5. Connelia one of the richest of the Iland by reason of the plenty of Sugar and Cotton and Wooll growing thereabouts Built in the place of 6. Cithera dedicated to Venus also but differing from the Iland of that name in the Aegean Sea rather in pronunciation than the purity of her oblations the last syllable save one in the name of that Iland being short in verse but this of Cyprus sounding long as in this of Virgil. Est Amathus est celsa mihi Paphos atque Cithera Cithera Amathus divine And lofty Paphos are all mine 2. On the South-East of Paphia lieth the Province or District of AMATHVSIA taking up the South parts of the Island which look towards Egypt Chief Towns hereof 1. Amathus giving name unto this division then of most note and much frequented for the annuall sacrifices made unto Adonis the darling of Venus who had here another of her Temples the ruins of both hardly now discerned Built as some say by Amasis King of Egypt when he conquered this Iland but as others say by some of the Anathites descended from Anath one of the Sons of Canaan 2. Cetium or Citium for I find it called by both names the birth-place of Zeno the Stoick hence called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Citiensis and memorable for the death of Cimon the Athenian Generall a Town wherein the memory of Cittim the Son of Javan is most apparently preserved 3. Episcopio one of the chief of all the Island built on the place or out of the decay of 4. Curias not far from the Promontory of the same name founded by the Argives where Apollo had both a Grove and a Temple by the name of Apollo Hylates his Altars in those times held so sacred that whosoever presumed to touch them was thrown into the Sea from the Promontory or rocks adjoining 5. Salines or Salinae so called from the rich Saltpits one of the chief Towns of this part and giving name to one of these twelve Cantrades into which the whole is now divided 3. LAPETHIA the third part of the Iland lyeth on the North thereof opposite to Cilicia in Asia Minor Places of most importance in it 1. Nicosia the Regall City of the Kings and the See of the Arch-Bishop and the chief of the Iland antiently called Ledronsis and Lenteinis but those mames long ago laid by Situate in the midest of the Isle and in a plain and champain Countrey obundantly fertile and delightfull Environed with a fair wall so exactly round as if it had been drawn with a pair of compasses in circuite about five miles and both for situation numbers of people and magnificent buildings of all sorts both publick and private compared by some to the most beautiful City of Florence Fortified by the Venetians when in their possession with new walls deep ditches and eleven strong Bullwarks with three great Out-works all of them built according to the Art of modern fortification But notwithstanding all these works and the help of 250 peece of Cannon planted on the walls and about the City it was by the Turks taken at the second or third assault Septemb. 9. Anno 1570. So evident a truth it is that Fortifications are more strengthened by the gallantry and courage of the Defendants than the Defendants are by their Fortifications 2. Cerines situate neer the Sea strong by art and
Palmyrenâ— and Mesopotamia from which last parted by Euphrates and on the South by some parts of Petraea and Arabia Felix It hath the name of Deserta from the vast desarts which are in it and the un-inhabitedness thereof called also by Aristides Aspera from the roughness by Servius Inferior or the Lower in regard of the situation of it more towards the River by Lucian from the frequent bottoms and vallies in it Arabia Cava and finally by the Iews it was called Kedar from the blackness or swarthiness of the People the word in Hebrew signifying as much as Sun-bnrnt whence the people are by some writers called Kedareni and by Pliny Cedraei But the common and most usuall name of it is Arabia Deserta agreeable to the nature of it being generally a sandy Countrey full of vast desarts in which all such as travell use to carry their Provisions with them and to guide themselves in their journey by the course of the Stars though in some parts which lie neer Euphrates and the Mountains of Arabia Felix it have some few towns and those resorted to by Merchants But this is onely in those parts the residue of the Countrey being so desolate and wast that one who had travelled in it doth describe it to be so wild a place vt nec homines nec bestia videantur nec Aves imo nec arbores nec germen aliquod sed non nisi montes saxosi altissimi asperrimi A Countrey faith Guilandinus Melchior where are found neither men nor beasts no not so much as birds or trees nor grass nor pasture but onely stones high and most craggy mountains The people for the most part used to dwell in Tents alluded to by David Psalm 120. v. 5 which they removed from place to place as the pasture for their cattell failed them taking no other care for houses than the boughs of Palm-trees to keep them from the heats of the Sun and other extremities of weather Hence by the Antients called Scenitae or men dwelling in Tents in which respect the Jews call the Tartarians Kedarim from the like course of life which these Kedareni or Arabians lived but the name reaching into the other parts of Arabia also where they use the same king of living of whom more anon Yet notwithstanding most memorable is this Countrey in sacred story both for the dwelling place of Job and the habitation of those Wise-men who came out of the East unto Hierusalem to worship Christ the new-born King of the Jews That Job was an inhabitant here appeareth by the situation of his dwelling being in the East as is said in the Story of him chap. 1. v. 3. that is to say in the Countrey lying East to the Land of Canaan as this part of it doth and therefore called simply by the name of the East as Judg. 6. 3. where by the Children of the East are meant expresly the Inhabitants of Arabia the Desart who together with the Midianites and Amalekites oppressed those of Israel Secondly by the ill neighbourhood which he found from the Sabaeans who inhabited in this part also and of the Chaldeans mentioned v. 17. the next borderers to it and Thirdly by the inconsequences which needs must follow if we place him as some do in the land of Vs neer unto Damascus For how improbable must it be for the Sabaeans of the Red-Sea or the Persian gulf or the Caldaeans dwelling on the banks of the River Euphrates to fall upon Jobs Cattell grazing near Damascus the Countries being dis-joyned by such vast Desarts and huge Mountains that it is impossible for any Strangers to pass them especially with any numbers of Cattel in respect of those large Mountains deep Sands and the extreme want of water in all that passage And how impossible must we think it that the pen-man of the story of Iob who certainly was guided in it by the Holy Ghost should be so mistaken as to place Iobs dwelling in the East if the Land of Vs wherein he dwelt bordered on Damascus which lay not on the East but the North of Canaan A City called Us or Uz there was situate neer Damascus so called from Uz the Son of Aram Gen. 10. 23. A Land of Uz also amongst the Edomites spoken of in the Lamentations of the Prophet Ieremie chap. 4. v. 21. so called from Uz one of the posterity of Esau mentioned Gen. 36. 28 and finally a Land of Us or Uz so called from Huz the sonne of Nachor the Brother of Abraham mentioned Gen. 22. 21. which is that situate in this Tract the habitation and possession of that righteous man the Counttey hereabouts being called Ausit is and the people Ausita though by mistaking in the transcripts we find them named 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Aesita in the fifth of Ptolomy The like I say also of the Wise-men or Magi who came to Hierusalem from the East that they dwelt in this Countrey where the said Ptolomy placeth the City Sabâ— according unto that fore-signified by the Royall Psalmist that the Kings of Arabia and Saba should bring their gifts Psalm 72. 10. Confirmed herein by the situation of the Countrey lying East of Canaan the authority of those Fathers who lived neerest to the time of our Saviours birth Iustin Martyr Tertullian Cyprian and by the testimony of Guillandinus Melthior above-mentioned affirming on the credible report of the people hereof that they came neither out of Mesopotamia or Arabia Feliz as many wise-men doe believe but out of Saba in Arabia the Desart which City saith he when my self was there was as I judged called Semiscasach Cities of note in a Countrey so desart and uninhabited we must look for few yet some there are inhabited by a more Civill sort of people whom they call by the name of Moores giving that of Arabian to those onely who live roming and robbing up and down Ptolomy gives the names of forty Cities and villages in it civitates vicos saith the Latine the memory of most of which is now utterly perished Those of most observation 1. Sabe or Saba the habitation of those Sabeans who pillaged Iob so called from Sheba the grand-sonne of Abraham by Keturah mentioned Gen. 25. 3. Of whom and of the rest of that line it is said in the sixt verse of that chapter that Abraham gave them gifts and sent them away from Isaac East-ward unto the East Countrey now called Semiscasac as it thought by Melehtor 2. Theman which possibly may be the Countrey of Eliphaz the Themanite one of the visitanâ—s of Iob As 3. Shuah on the North hereof was probably of Bildad another of them hence surnamed the Shuhite 4. Tharsacus by Pline called Aphipolis 5. Zagmais near the Persian Gulf in the Countrey of the Raubeni supposed to be descended from Mishma the fourth sonne of Ismael 6. Phunion the 36th 7. Oboth the 37th mansion of the Children of Israel 8. Rheganna another of those named by Ptolomy in
at Joppa or some other Port of the Mediterranean and from thence set forwards thorow the Streits of Gibraltar and so plainly Westward 7. Finally in the History of Wales writ by David Powel it is reported that Madoc the son of Owen Gwinedth Prince of Wales of purpose to decline ingaging in a Civil war raised in that Estate in the year 1170. put himself to Sea and after a long course of Navigation came into this Country where after he had left his men and fortified some places of advantage in it he returned home for more supplies which he carried with him in ten Barks but neither he nor they looked after by the rest of that Nation To which some adde that here is still some smattering of the Welch or British tongue to be found amongst them as that a Bird with a white head is called Pengwin and the like in which regard some sorry Statesmen went about to entitle Queen Elizabeth unto the soveraignty of these Countries Others more wise disswaded from that vain Ambition considering that Welch men as well as others might be cast upon those parts by force of tempest and easily implant some few words of their own among the people there inhabiting And though I needs must say for the honour of Wales that they have more grounds for what they say then those which look for this New World in the Atlantis of Plato the Atlantick Ilands of Aristotle and Plutarch or the Discoveries of Hanno the Carthaginian yet am I not so far convinced of the truth thereof the use of the Mariners Compass being not so antient without which such a Voyage could not be performed but that I may conclude with more satisfaction that this Country was unknown to the former Ages But now as Mela the Geographer said once of Britain then newly conquered by the Romans Britannia qualis sit qualesque progeneret mox certiora magis explorata dicentur quippe jam diu clausam aperit ecce Principum maximus he means Claudius Caesar nec indomitarum modo sed incognitarum ante se Gentium Victor so may we say of America on these late discoveries What kind of Country it is and what men it produceth we do and shall know more certainly then in former times since those puissant Kings of Spain have laid open all the parts thereof inhabited not only by unvanquished but even unknown Nations For God remembring the promise of his Son that his Gospel should before the end of the World be preached to all Nations stirred up one Christopher Colon or Columbus born at Nervy in the Signeury of Genoa to be the instrument for finding out those parts of the World to which the sound of the Gospel had not yet arived Who being a man of great abilities and born to undertake great matters could not perswade himself the motion of the Sun considered but that there was another World to which that glorious Planet did impart both his light and heat when he went from us This World he purposed to seek after and opening his Design to the State of Genoa An. 1486 was by them rejected On this repulse he sent his brother Bartholomew to King Henry the seventh of England who in his way hapned unfortunately into the hands of Pirats by whom detained a long while but at last inlarged Assoon as he was set at liberty he repaired to the Court of England where his Proposition sound such chearfull entertainment at the hands of the King that Christopher Columbus was sent for to come thither also But God had otherwise disposed of this rich purchase For Christopher not knowing of his Brothers imprisonment not hearing any tidings from him conceived the offer of his service to have been neglected and thereupon made his Desires known at the Court of Castile where after many delayes and six yeers attendance on the business be was at last furnished with three ships only and those not for Conquest but Discovery With this small strength he sailed on the main Ocean more then 60 days yet could see no Land so that the discontented Spaniards began to mutinie and partly out of scorn to be under the command of a Stranger partly desirous to return would not go a foot forwards Just at that time it hapned that Columbus did discern the clouds to carry a cleerer colour then they did before and probably conceiving that this clearness proceeded from some nigh habitable place restrained the time of their expectation within the compass of three days passing his word to return again if they did not see the Land within that time Toward the end of the third day one of the Company called Rodrigo de Triane he deserves to have his name recorded being no otherwise rewarded for such joyful news descried Fire an evident Argument that they drew neer unto some shore The place discovered was an Iland on the Coast of Florida by the Natives called Guhanani by Columbus S. Saviours now counted one of the Lucaios Landing his men and causing a Tree to be cut down he made a Cross thereof which he eâ—ected neer the place where he came on Land and by that Ceremony took possession of this NEW WORLD for the Kings of Spain Octob. 11. An. 1492. Afterwards he discovered Cuba and Hispaniola and with much treasure and content returned towards Spain and after three other great Voyages fortunately finished he died in the year 1506. and lieth buried at Sevil. Preferred for this good service by the Fings themselves first to be Admiral of the Indies and next unto the title of Duke De la Vega in the Isle of Jamaica but so maligned by most part of the Spaniards that Bobadilla being 〈◊〉 into those parts for redress of grievances loaded him with Irons and returned him 〈◊〉 into Spain Nor did they only stick after his death to deprive him of the honour of this Discovery attribuâ—ing it to I 〈◊〉 not what Spaniard whose Cards and Descriptions he had seen but iâ— his life would often say that it was a mitter of no such difficulty to have sound these Countries and that if he had not done it when he did some body else might have done it for him VVhose peevishriess he consuted by this modest artifice desiring some of then who insolently enough had contended with him couching this Discovery to make an Egg stand firmly upon one of its ends Which when they could not do upon many Trials he gently bruizing one end of it made it stand upright letting them see without any further reprehension how easie it was to do that thing which we see another do before us But to proceed Columbus having thus led the way was seconded by Americus Vâ—spusius an old venturous Florentine imploied therein by Emanuel King of Portugal from whom the Continent or Main land of this Country hath the name of Americas by which still known and 〈◊〉 commonly called To him succeeded John Cabot a Venetian the Father of Sebastian Cabot in
behalf of Henry the seventh of England who discovered all the North-east Coasts hereof from the Cape of Florida in the South to New found land and Terra di Laborador in the North causing the American Roytelets to turn all Homagers to that King and the Crown of England Followed herein by divers private Adventurers and undertakers out of all parts of Europe bordering on the Ocean Ferdinand Magellanus was the first that compassed the whole World and found the South Passage called Fretum Magellanicum to this day followed herein by Drake and Cavendish of England Frobisher and Davies attempted a Discovery of the North-west passage Willoughby and Burroughs of the North-east So that according to that elegant saying of the learned Verulam in his Advancement of learning this great building the World had never thorow lights made in it till these our dayes by which as almost all parts of Learning so in especiall this of Navigation and by consequence of Cosmographie also hath obtained an incredible proficiency in these later times For in the Infancy and first Ages of the World pardon me I beseech you this short but not unprofitable digression men lived at home neither intent upon any â—orreign Merchandise not inquisitive after the Lives and Fortunes of their Neighbours or in the Language of the Poet Nondum caesa suis peregrinum ut viseret Orbem Montibus in liquidas Pinus descenderat undas The Pine left not the Hils on which it stood To seek strange Lands or rove upon the Flood But when the Providence of God had instructed Noah how to build the Ark for the preservation of himself and his children from the general Deluge the Posterity which descended from him had thereby a pattern for the making of Ships and other Vessels perfected in more length of time whereby to make the waters passable and maintain a necessary intercourse betwixt Nation and Nation T is true the Heathen Writers which knew not Noah attribute the invention of shipping to sundry men according to such informations or traditions as they had received Strabo to Minos King of Crete Diodorus Siculus to Neptune who was therefore called the God of the Seas and Tibullus to the People of Tyre a Town indeed of great wealth and traffick and the most famous Empory of the elder times saying Prima ratem ventis credere docta Tyrus The Tyrians first the Art did finde To make Ships travell with the winde And questionless the Tyrians and the rest of the Phoenicians enjoying a large Sea-coast and many safe and capacious Havens being in these times most strong at Sea and making so many fortunate Navigations into most parts of the then known World might give the Poet some good colour for his affirmation From the Phoenicians the Egyptians their next neighbours might derive the Art of Navigation though being an ingenuous People they did add much to it For whereas the first Vessels were either made of the body of some great Tree made hollow by the Art of man or else of divers boards fashioned into a Boat and covered with the skins of Beasts such as are still in use amongst these Americans the Phoenicians brought them first into strength and form but the Egyptians added Decks unto them By Danaus King of Egypt when he fled from his brother Rameses the use of shipping was first brought amongst the Grecians who before that time knew no other way of crossing their narrow Seas but on Beams or Rasters tied to one another Nave primus aâ— Egypto Danaus advenit ante cnim Ruibus navigabatur as it is in Plinie where we may see the true and genuine difference betwixt Ratis and Navis though now both used indifferently for all sorts of shipping Amongst the Grecians those of Crete were the ablest Sea-men which gave occasion to Aristotle to call Crete the Lady of the Sea and to Strabo to make Mino the Inventor of Ships In following times the Carthaginians being a Colony of Tyre were most considerable in this kinde and by the benefit of their shipping much distressed the Romans But so it hapned as all things do and must concur to Gods publick purposes in the alteration of Estates that a Tempest separating a Quinqueremis or Gallie of five banks of Oars from the rest of the Carthaginian Fleet cast it on the shore of Italy by which accident the Romans learning the Art of Ship-wrights soon became Masters of the Sea That France and Spain were taught the use of shipping by the Greeks and Phoenicians is a thing past questioning Marseilles in the one being a Phocean and Gades in the other a Tyrian Colony As for the Belgians and the Britains it is probable that they first learnt it of the Romans though formerly they had some way to transport themselves from one shore to the other For Casar telleth us of the Belgae Ad eos Mercatores minimeè commeant that they were not at all visited by Forraign Merchants And the same Caesar found the Seas betwixt France and Britain so ill furnished with Vessels that he was sain to make ships to transport his Army Singulari Militum studio circiter sexcentas duodetriginta Naves invenit as his own words are Having thus brought Navigation to the greatest height which it had in those days let us look back again on the Inventors of particular Vessels and the Tackle unto them belonging That the Phoenicians first invented open Vessels and the Egyptians Ships with Decks hath been said before and unto them also is referred the Invention of Gallies with two Banks of Oars upon aside which kinde of Vessels grew so large in the course of time that Ptolomy Philopator is said to have made a Callie of 50 banks Great Ships of burden called Ciraera we owe to the Cypriots Cock boats or Skiffs Scaphas to the Illyrians or Liburnians Brigantines Celoces to the Rhodians and Frigots or light Barks Lembos unto the Cyrenians The Phaselis and Pamphyli which we may render Men of War were the invention of the Pamphylians and the Inhabitants of Phaselis a Town of Lycia in Asia Minor As for Tackle the Boeotians invented the Oar Daedalaus and his son Icarus the Masts and Sails Which gave occasion to the Poets to seign that flying out of Crete they made wings to their bodies and that Icarus soaring too high melted the VVax which fastened his wings unto his shoulders and thereby perished the truth being that presuming too much on this new invention he ran himself upon a Rock and was cast away For Hippagines vessels for the transporting of Horse we are indebted to the Salaminians for grapling hooks to Anacharsis for Anchors to the Tuscans and for the Rudder Helm or Art of Steering to Typhis the chief Pâ—lot in the famous Argo who noting that a Kite when she flew guided her whole body by her Tail effected that in the devices of Art which he had observed in the works of Nature By these helps some great Voyages were performed